Sie sind auf Seite 1von 660

A DICTIONARY OF PALI

PARTII

g-n

BY

MARGARET CONE

Published by
The Pali Text Society
Bristol
2010
© 2010 Pali Text Society

ISBN-lO O 86013 487 3


ISBN-13 9780 86013 487 9

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any
means. electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording or any information storage and
retrieval system. without prior permission in writing from the Pali Text Society, c/o CPI Antony Rowe
- .\felksharn. Unit 4 Pegasus Way, Bowerhill Industrial Estate, Melksham, Wilts, SN12 6TR, U.K.

Printed in Great Britain by CPI Antony Rowe, Chippenharn


To

Peter Khoroche

tadisarp kalyal)arnittarp bhajarnana api bala pal)Qita assa


Texts
to be added to those listed in Part l

AV Atharva Veda
Buddha-c Buddhacarita, ed. E.H. Johnston, Calcutta 1935-36
Dhatuk-a included in Dhatuk
Dukap Dukapaghana, ed. C.A.F. Rhys Davids, PTS London 1906
Kkhl Kailkhavitara~i, ed. D. Maskell, PTS London 1981
Kkh 2 Kailkhavitara~i, ed. K.R. Norman and W. Pruitt, PTS Oxford 2003
Mhv-t Varp.satthapakasini, ed. G.P. Malalasekera, PTS London 1977
Mp-t Ailguttaranikayapka catuttha saratthamañjüsa, ed. P. Pecenko, PTS Oxford 1996-99
Nett-a Nettippakara~a-atthakatha, ed. Widuropola Piyatissa Thera, Colombo 1921

Pa~ A~tadhyayi of Pa~ini


1
S 1Ee Sarp.yuttanikaya 1, ed. L. Feer, PTS London 1884
2
S 1 Ee Sarp.yuttanikaya 1, ed. G.A. Somaratne, PTS Oxford 1998
Subodh Subodhalailkara, ed. P.S. Jaini, PTS Oxford 2000
Subodh-t Pora~atika on Subodhalailkara ed. P. S. Jaini, PTS Oxford 2000
Yam-a Yamakappakar~atthakatha, ed. C.A.F. Rhys Davids, JPTS 1910-12, pp. 52-107

Works cited
to be added to those listed in Part 1

V.S. Agrawala 1968 Ancient Indian Palace Architecture, Shri Mahavira Jaina Vidyalaya Golden
Jubilee Volume, Part I, Bombay, pp. 242-259
L. Alsdorf 1974 'The Impious Brahman and the Pious Ca~<;lala', Buddhist Studies in Honour of
!.B. Horner, ed. L. Cousins et al., Dordrecht, pp. 9-13
N. Balbir 2000 'Jain-Buddhist Dialogue: Material from the Pali Scriptures, JPTS XXVI, pp. 1-42
H. Berger 1955 Zwei Probleme der mittelindischen Lautlehre, Munich
Bhikkhu Bodhi 2001 The Middle Length Discourses of the Buddha, PTS Oxford
J. Brough 1980 'Sakaya niruttiya: Cauld kale het', The Language ofthe Earliest Buddhist
Tradition, ed. H. Bechert, Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht in Gottingen, pp. 35-40

C. Caillat 1960 Deux études de Moyen-In di en, lAs, pp. 41-60


A.K. Coomaraswamy
1931 Early Indian Architecture 111: Palaces, Eastern Art III, Philadelphia
1956 La Sculpture de Bharhut, Annales du Musée Guimet Bibliotheque d'Art, Nouvelle
Série VI, Paris

vii
C. Cox 1992 Mindfulness and Memory: the Scope of sm!ti from Early Buddhism to the
Sarvastivadin Abhidharma, In the Mirror of Memory, Reflections on Mindfulness
and Remembrance in Indian and Tibetan Buddhism, ed. Janet Gyatso, SUNY

R. P. Das 1988 Surapiila 's V!k:jiiyurveda, kritisch ediert, übersetzt und kommentiert, mit einem
Nachtrag van G. Jan Meulenbeld zu seinem Verzeichns 'Sanskrit Names of Plants
and their Botanical Equivalents', Steiner, Stuttgart

P. Harrison 1992 'Is the Dharmakiiya the Real 'Phantom Body' of the Buddha?', JIABS 15:1,
pp. 44-94
A. Hazlewood 1986 In Praise of Mount Samanta, PTS London
O. von Hinüber 1968 'Vedic niviité and Pa1i niviitake', MSS 23, pp. 21-28 (=1994, pp. 9-16)
1972 'Pa1i Phi1o1ogy and the Tibetan Trans1ation of Buddhist Texts', IIJ 14,
pp. 198-203
change 1978 to 1978a
1978b 'Pali gotrabhü: Die sprachliche Vorgeschichte eines philosophischen Begriffs',
ZDMG 128, pp. 326-32 (=1994, pp. 91-100)
2008 'The Foundation of the BhikkunisaiJ.gha', ARIRAB, pp. 1-29

P.A. Khoroche 1987 Towards a New Edition of Aryasüra 's Jiitakamiilii, Indica et Tibetica 12, Bonn
1989 Once the Buddha Was a Monkey, Chicago

J. Liyanaratne 1994 'South Asian flora as reflected in the twe1fth-century Pa1i 1exicon
Abhidhiinappadfpikii', JPTS XX, pp. 43-161

G. J. Meu1enbe1d 1974 The Miidhavanidiina and its chief commentary, Appendix 4, Sanskrit names of
plants and their botanical equivalents (pp. 520-611)
1988 Nachtrag to R. P. Das 1988

R. Morris 1884 Notes and Queries, JPTS pp. 69-108


1893 Notes and Queries, JPTS pp. 2-75

Ñal}amo1i change 1984 to 1982


K.R. Norman 1960 'Midd1e Indo-Aryan Studies (1)', JOI(B) IX, pp. 268-73 (= 1990b, pp. 15-20)
1961 'Midd1e Indo-Aryan Studies (11)', JOI(B) X, pp. 348-52 (= 1990b, pp. 25-29)
change 1971 to 1971a
1971b 'Midd1e Indo-Aryan Studies (VIII)', JOI(B) XX, pp. 329-36 (= 1990b pp. 122-29)

Vlll
1987-88
'The me tres of the Lakkha1_1a-suttanta (11)', IT XIV, pp. 285-94 (= 1993b, pp. 36-45)

1980 'The dia1ects in which the Buddha preached', The Language ofthe Earliest
Buddhist Tradition, ed. H. Bechert, Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht in Gi:ittingen,
pp. 61-77
1983 'The Pratyeka-Buddha in Buddhism and Jainism', Buddhist Studies (Ancient and
Modern), ed. P. Denwood andA. Piatigorsky, pp. 92-106
1990a 'Pali Lexicographica1 Studies VIII', JPTS XV, pp. 145-54 (= 1993b, pp. 155-163)
change 1990 to 1990b
1993a 'The me tres of the Lakkha1_1a-suttanta (III)', Encounter of Wisdom between
Buddhism and Science (Essays in Honour of Professor Keisho Tsukamoto ),
pp. 79-91 (= 1994a, pp. 119-131)
1993b Collected Papers Volume IV, PTS Oxford
change 1994 to 1994a
1994b 'Pali Lexicographical Studies XII', JPTS XX, pp. 211-30
2001 The Group of Discourses, 2nd edition, PTS Oxford
2007 The Elders' Verses I, 2nd edition, PTS Lancaster

T. Oberlies 1991 'Die Verwendung des Part. Priis. als Konditional im Pali', IIJ 34,
pp. 121-122
l995a 'Beitriige zum Pa1i-Lexikon (Miscellanea Palica 11)', IIJ 38, pp. 105-147
l995b 'Beitriige zum Pali-Lexikon (Miscellanea Palica III)', HS 108 pp. 127-164
1995c 'Die Wurzel gad im Mittelindischen', HS 108 pp. 190-91
1996 'Stray remarks on Pa1i phonology, morphology, and vocabulary (Miscellanea
Palica V)', MSS 56 pp. 91-130
1997 'Pali, Pa1_1ini and "Popular" Sanskrit', JPTS XXIII, pp. 1-26
2001 Piili: A Grammar ofthe language ofthe Theraviida Tipifaka, Walter de Gruyter,
Berlin
2002 'Language economy: "shortened" case-endings in Indo-Aryan', Bulletin d'Études
Indiennes 20.1, pp. 193-97

O.H.Pind 1997 'Pali Miscellany', BauddhavidyiisudhiikaraJ:t, Studies in Honour of Heinz Bechert


on the Occasion of His 65th Birthday, ed. P. Kieffer-Pülz and J-U. Hartmann,
(Indica et Tibetica Band 30) Swisttall-Odendorf, pp. 515-536

~-R. Reat 1987 'Sorne Fundamental Concepts of Buddhist Psychology', Religion 17, pp. 15-28
L.Renou 1975 Grammaire Sanscrite, Librairie d' Amérique et d'Orient Adrien Maisonneuve, Paris

lX
D. Seyfort Ruegg 1974 'PaJi gotta/gotra and the term gotrabhü in PaJi and Buddhist Sanskrit', Buddhist
Studies in Honour of /.B. Horner, ed. L. Cousins et al., Dordrecht, pp. 199-21 O
1981 'A further note on Pali gotrabhii', JPTS IX, pp. 175-77

G. Schopen 1996 'The Suppression of Nuns and the Ritual Murder of their Special Dead in
Two Buddhist Monas tic Texts', Journal of Indian Philosophy, vol. 24, pp. 563-92
J.S. Strong 1977 '"Gandhakufi": The Perfumed Chamber of the Buddha', History of Religions,
vol. 16, No. 4, pp. 390-406

V. Trenckner 1908 Critica! and Philological Notes to the First Chapter of the Milinda-pañha, JPTS

Krom Phraya VajirañaJiavarorasa


1969 Vinayamukha (The Entrance to the Vinaya), vol./, Bangkok
1973 Vinayamukha (The Entrance to the Vinaya), vol.//, Bangkok
1983 Vinayamukha (The Entrance to the Vinaya), vol.///, Bangkok

C. Vogel 1971 'Pali Lexical Studies', 1/J 13, pp. 20-30

A.K.Warder 1982 Introduction to ÑaJiamoli, 1982, pp. v-lxiv


O.H de Wijesekera 1979 'The etymology of Pali gotrabhü', Piili and Buddhist Studies, Memorial Volume
in Honor of Bhikkhu Jagdish Kashyap, Delhi, pp. 381-82

Abbreviations
to be added to those listed in Part I

ARIRAB Annual Report of the Intemational Research lnstitute for Advanced Buddhology at Soka
University
intens. intensive
SAF J. Liyanaratne, 1994
Vinmu Krom Phraya VajirañaJiavarorasa 1969, 1973, 1983

X
g

ga 1, m. [ts], the sound 'g'; the consonant 'g'; Sadd 604,19 0


-naJi,f the nozzle of a smith 's bellows; Sv 765,19 (yatha
(ka kha ga gha na); 605,31; 622,11 (ko gassa); - nama kammarassa bhasta1p ca -ilp ca tajja1p ca
0
-kara,m., the letter or sound 'g'; the syllable 'ga'; vayama1p paticca vato aparapara1p sañcarati) = PsI
Sp 125,7 (bhavesu vantagamano ti vattabbe 249,2s; Ps II 289,8 (kammaragaggariya ti kammarassa
bhavasaddato bhakiira1p gamanasaddato -a1p -iya).
vantasaddato vakara1p ca dlgha1p katva adaya bhagava ti gaggaraka, m. [S. gargaraka], a kind of fish (Pimelodus
vuccati); PsI 118,8 (e!amuga ti e!amukha, khakarassa -o gagora); Ja V 405,33* (aligaggarakakil)l)a).
1
kato); It-a I 8,22 (niruttinayena takarassa -a1p katva); gaggarayanta, mfn. [part.pr. of *gaggarayati ; cf S.
Patis-a 47,1 (pariyogaha1.1e ñal)an ti ... -a1p rassa1p katva gadgadyati], stammering; making an indistinct or
pi pathanti, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gakara1p); Ap-a 530,28 hesitant sound; Sv 879,5 (sihanado ti setthanado, n' eva
(dakarassa -a1p katva);- ifc see bakara-. dandhayantena na -ena slhena viya uttamanado nadito ti
ga 2 , mfn. [ts], going; moving;- ifc see akkhi- (sv akkhi\ attho; Sv-pt III 75,7: na -ena ti aparisailkantena) =
atiga, atthailga, addha- (sv addha[n]), anuga, anta- Spk III 208,3o (Ee so; Ce n' eva davayantena na
(sv anta\ anta1ikkha- (sv anta1ikkha\ uddhagga
2 tatrayantena; Be, Se vane unnadayantena slhena viya);
1
- see also gaggara , gaggarayamana1.
(sv uddha1p), ura- (sv ura[s]), tura-, turail- (sv tura),
dugga, panna- (sv pajjati\ para-, majjha-, samlpa-; - gaggarayamana , mfn. [part.pr. of *gaggarayati 1,
1

see also gu 1, taggamanasa (sv ta[d]), ninnaga (sv ninna). cf S. gadgadyati], making an indistinct noise; Sv 569,25
ga 3 , m., (gr.t.t.) (an arbitrary technical term for) the (gaggara [asani] -a patati);- see also gaggarayanta.
2
vocative case; Sadd 642,2o (amantal)e si gasañño). gaggarayamana 2, mfn. [part.pr. of *gaggarayati from
2
*gaggara <S. gargara, "whirlpool, eddy"], eddying,
gmp, sg. acc. ofgo qv.
gagana (sometimes written gaga1.1a), n. [ts], the sky; whirling; Mil 3,7 (gailgaya iimivega1p -a1p disva; or to
Abh 45; Th 1068 (umapupphena samana -a gaggarayamana1 ?); - see also gaggalaka.
v' abbhachadita ... tesela ramayanti ma1p, Be so; Ce, Se gaggan,f l. [S. gargañ], a chum; Abh 499 H manthani);
ummapupphena; E e ummapupphavasamana; Th-a III - 2. [BHS gargari], (the nozzle of?) a smith 's bellows;
140,16/oll.: tato eva saradassa gagana-abbha viya Abh 527 (-i); Mhv 88:107 (-1, in long cpd);- ifc see
ka!ameghasañchadita, nílaval)l)a ti attho, Be, Se so; Ce, kammara-;- see also gaggara3.
Ee saradasamaye -a1p abbha1p viya; see K. R. Norman, gaggalaka, n. [cf S. gargara], a whirlpool, eddy; Mil 197,19
1969, p. 270); Vv 53:7 (paripüra1p -a1p va tarakahi); (in long cpd).
Ap 538,27 (orohitvana -a vanditva isisattama1p); gagghati, 3 sg. [of fut. of gacchati ?], will go; A IV
Cp 1:9:51 (Maddiya diyamanaya -e deva pamodita); 30!,!7foll. (yena yen' eva -asi phasu yeva -asi, yattha
Mil202,6 (-e vehasailgamo); Vism 58,6' (cando -e viya yattha thassasi phasu yeva thassasi ... , Be so; Ce, Ee
sobhati); Sp 64,25 (bhinna1p viya -a1p udaka1p gacchasi; Se tagghasi; Mp IV 142,23: -as! ti gamissasi,
1
paggharati); Sadd 442,12';- 0 -tala, n. [gagana + tala ], Be so; Ce, Ee gacchasi ti; Se tagghasl ti) quoted
the vault ofthe sky; Ja I 57,Jo (aha1p mama putta1p ... -e Sadd 833,23/oll. (gamissa ghamma gaggha: ghammati
vicaramiina1p passitukamo); III 364,18 (-a!p ghammatu -ati ... yena yen a -asi ... ).
abhilailghantam eva paripUI)l)alp candama1.1<;1ala!p Rahu gañgeyya, m.n., one of the types of elephant; Abh 361;
avatthari); Spk II 165,15. Sv 573,16' (gocari kalambo -o piilgalo
gaggara 1, mfn. and-a, (m)f(n). [S. gadgada], stammering; pabbateyyako ... ); Ps II 25,35' (ka!avaka1p ca -a1p
indistinct; Ja VI 457,6· (ha1psagaggarabhiil)ini ti ... -ena Pa!.l<;lara!p tambapiilgala1p ... ); 26,4 (ya!p dasanna1p
madhurena bhaññena samannagata, Ce, Ee so; Be -ena ka!avakana1p bala1p ta1p ekassa -assa).
madhurena sarena samannagata; Se -ena madhurena gaccha, m. (and n. ?) [S. lex. id.; cfS. guccha], a small
sarabhaññena); Ap 541,4 (tad' Anando niranando assuna tree; a bush; Abh 540 (-o tu khuddapadapo) =
pUI)l)alocano -ena saren' aha samagacchantu Sadd 330,32*; A IV 74,1 (-a1p pi <;laheyya daya1p pi
bhikkhavo);- gaggara, (m)f(n). (scil. asani), a type of <;laheyya, Be, Ee, Se so; Ce kaccha1p; cfMp IV 39,24:
lightning; Sv 569,21 foil. (navavidha hi asaniyo nirarakkha1p arañña1p); Ja I 249,28 (koci rukkho va -o va
asañña ... -a kapislsa ... -a gaggarayamana pata ti); - natthi); III 288,5 (-a nikkhamitva); 289,16 (rajapurisa
1 -alp bhinditva bhümi1p sama1p katva, Ee so; Ce, Se -e;
ifc see ha1psagaggarabhiil)i(n) sv ha1psa ; - see also
gaggarayanta, gaggarayamana. Be -e chinditva); Nidd I 355,19 (pabbato va -o va lata
gaggara2 , see sv gaggarayamana2. va, Be so; Ce, Ee, Se -a1p) = 449,21; Vism 183,17 (sace
gaggara3 , m. [= gaggarl'qv], a smith's bellows; - -o hoti, so pi sindi va karamando va ka1.1av!ro va ... );
gacchati 2 gacchati

Dbp-al 171,21 (daJ.19ena -e ca bbumiy~ ca paharitva, A 11 5,3* (idh' eva narp garahanti peccapayarp ca -ati);
Ce, Ee so; Be, Se bbumirp ca); Vibb-a 446,2o (cetiyarp 12,20* (satta -anti sarpsararp jatimaraJ_lagamino );
-ehi parivaritarp); Thup 199,15 (kaJ.ltakasamakil).l).a- Dbp 224 (-e devana santike); Sn 508 (ken' attana -ati
sakhebi nana -ebi); ~ gaccho in Ee at Ud-a 333,1o is wr brahmalok~); Tb 138 (-ama dani nibban~ yattba
for gel).9U (Be, Se so) or 1e99u (Ce so); ~ ifc see gantva na socati); 1170 (yo ca jatisatarp -e sabba
1 6
padumini-; ~ see also kaccha , kaccba . brahmaJ_lajatiyo); Ja VI 83,2* (nirayarp nuna -ami);
gaccbati 1, gamati, pr. 3 sg. [S. gaccbati, gamati], 194,23* (saggarp -anti dayaka); Kv 476,3o (kappagho
Dbatum 3 (gamu. .. gatimhi); Sadd 413,16 (gamu kappe 9aybante kattba -ati ti); ~ (iii) follows a course;
gatiy~: -ati); 462,w; gacchati (see follows a future course; Vin 1 283,zofoll. (yo na
Sadd 462,32-463,12): l. (i) (of people, animals, rivers, chandagatirp -eyya na dosagatirp -eyya ... ); D 11 202,20
roads etc) goes; moves, walks; goes away, leaves; goes (tato -eyya sugatirp); Dbp 317 (satta -anti duggatirp);
to ( + acc. or santike/santikarp etc); often with ah sol., eg It 77,18* (ito bbo sugatirp -a manussanarp sabavyat~);
adaya -ati, gahetva -ati, goes with, takes; pahaya -ati, ~ (iv) goes to an activity; goes to do something; Vin 11

goes offwithout, leaves behind; Vin 173,24 (-atba bhaJ.le 263,38 (sabbo bhikkbunisailgbo ovad~ -ati); 286,10
paccant~ uccinatba ti); 82,9 (eso te Rabu1a pita, -assu (sannipat~ -eyyan ti); S 1 147,11 (-eyyasi pana tvarp

dayajj~ yacahi ti); 105,11 (parivitakko udapadi -eyyarp marisa tassa bbagavato upagbanarp); Sn 291 (metbunarp
vah~ uposatb~ na va -eyy~); 277,14 (yena dvarena dbamm~ nassu -anti brahmaJ_la); Ja 1 149,28
iccbati tena dvarena -atu); 352,38 (battbiniyo kayarp (devasik~ migav~ -ati); IV 362,7* (pesanani pi -anti;
upanigbarpsantiyo -anti); 11 193,4 foil. (ma kho tvarp 365,3o·: dasakammakara viya pesanani pi -anti);
avuso imina maggena -a, imina maggena -ahi ti aññena V 435,3* (uccarapassav~ abbil).ba -ati); ~ (v) goes to
maggena uyyojesi); 200,26 (-ama may~ avuso in a sexual sense; has intercourse with; V in 1 268,14
bhagavato santike); Ili 6,11 (esah~ bbagavant~ (Ambapalika gal).ika ... abhisata attbikanarp attbikanarp
Gotam~ saraJ_l~ -ami dbammarp ca bhikkhusailgh~ manussan~ paññasaya ca rattirp -ati); A III 221,15

ca; Sp 171,33: bhavant~ Gotamarp -ami bbajami (pub be sudarp ... brahmaJ_la brahmaJ_lirp yeva -anti no
sevami payirupasami); IV 73,14 (navaya -anti); M 1 abrahmaJ.!Írp); Ja VI 295,18* (na bajb~ ittbirp -eyya
497,1 (banda kaharp pana tumbe ayasmanto -atha ti); sampass~ tejasailkbayarp); 572,27* (paradar~ na
III 5,9 (ay~ maggo Rajagaharp -ati, tena mubuttarp -eyy~ sadarapasuto siyarp); Mil214,s (paradar~ pi
-a); A 1 225,31 (anuvat~ yeva gandbo -ati no -ati); ~ 2. goes to a state or condition; undergoes;
pativat~); III 325,22 (ekacco hatthiratanarp pi reaches, obtains; V in 1 359,18* (paccatthika yena vajanti
dassanaya -ati); Kbp 8:8 (et~ adaya -ati); Sn 326 niggah~ mabajano paññapan~ ca -ati); 11 160,11
(kalena -e garunarp sakasarp); 564 (yo marp icchati (kinti nu kho vibaro kbipparp pariyosanarp -eyya ti);
anvetu yo va n' iccbati -atu); Tb 175 (ebi Nandaka M 1 176,2 (so ninbarp -eyya maba vata bbo nago ti);
-ama upajjhayassa santik~); Tbi 27 (daJ.19arp olubbba 184,2s (yani kanici ... padajatani sabbani tani batthipade
-ami); 323 (ebi sarathi -ahí rath~ niyadayah' imarp); samodbanarp -anti); 188,8 (yena ca asitapitakbayita-
Ja 11 80,2o* (yambi jive tamhi -e); 360,13* (tvarp marp sayitarp samma paril).amarp -ati); 11 98,18 (te pi corassa
mocaya bbaddan te mutto -eyya pabbatarp; 360,19': Ailgulimalassa battbattb~ -anti ti); S 11 263,4 (sabba ta
mutto pabbatam eva -eyyarp); III 139,1* (digb~ -atu samuggbat~ -anti); A1 44,2 (dbamma
addban~); V 58,24* (ebi kho pahito -a Vidburassa bbavanaparipurirp -anti ti); 257,21 (tarp jataruparp na
upantik~); 161,13* (na isipalobbika -e, Be, Ce, Se so; samma paripakarp -eyya); Dbp 46 (adassan~
Ee isipalobbiy~; 161.15·: na -eyy~): 321,2* (magg~ maccurajassa -e) = Ud61,25* = Ja V 151,15*; Niddl
no Sona akkhahi yena -emu assam~. Be, Ee so; Ce, Se 266,22 (uppanna ca bboga parikkbay~ -anti); Mil67,s
-ama): 363.2s· (vakkailga ... cajami te tarp bbattararp (pasiil).o nerayikaggimbi pakkhitto kbaJ_lena vilayarp -ati
-ath · ubho yathasukh~. Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr gacchatu ti); Vism 421,3 (CU!).l).avicm_ll).a butva abbavarp -anti); ~
bbo): VI 26.16* (ratya amogba -anti); 176,13* (etba -atba esp. atthaq:-¡ -ati, abbbattbarp -ati, ends, disappears; M I
u~etba khipp~ papetba brahmaJ.!~); 323,27* (mano 115,6 (abbbattbarp -ati); Dbp 293 (attbarp -anti asava);
manussassa yatha pi -e tato pi sailkhippatararp ahosi, Tb 636 (satanarp sampajananarp attb~ -anti asava); ~
Ce, Ee, Se so; Be pi 'ssa kbippatar~; 324,6·: -e ti mano see also attbailgameti; ~ vasarp -ati, falls into a
nama kiñcapi na -ati, dure arammaJ_larp gal).banto pana person's (gen.) power; becomes subject to; A 11 177,35
gato ti vuccati); 437,26* (sace -asi Pañcalarp khipp~ (loko ... cittassa uppannassa vasarp -ati ti); Ud 15,2*
attarp jahessasi); 539,29* (ay~ ekapadi eti ujurp -ati (agbavino parijunna maccurajassa vas~ -anti); Ja IV
assamarp); Nidd 1 201,21 (na -ati ti nago); 414,35 (navaya 354,12* (lobbassa na vas~ -e); VI 572,28* (tbín~
mahasamudd~ -ati, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se pakkhandati); vasarp na -eyy~); ~ sailkb~ -ati, is reckoned as; is
Ap 184,3* (-ate vithiy~ viro); 426,22 (uddharanta va called; obtains the appellation of ... ; V in 11 237,37 (ya
-are pathamarp dakkhil).arp pad~); Kv 329,14 (akase kaci mahanadiyo . . . ta mahasamuddarp patta ...
pakkhiyo -anti, candimasuriya -anti, tarakariipani mahasamuddo tv eva sailkharp -anti); M 1 190,17 (akaso
-anti); Mil 359,3o (naviko . . . Suval).l).abbumirp -ati); parivarito agaran t' eva sailkb~ -ati); 487,3o (aggi ...
405,26 (sappo urena -ati); Vism 343,29 (keci -a re anabaro nibbuto t' eva sailkbarp -ati ti, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
mul).9aka ti adibi pbarusavacahi samudacaranti); ~ tv eva sailkbyarp -atí ti); A 1 68,7 (so balo tv eva
(ii) goes to another existence, another birth, world, etc; sailkh~ -ati); Mil 114,12 (akalamegbo t' eva sailkbarp

S 1 173,2* (-ati anivattant~ yattba gantva na socati); -ati); ~ 3. goes to as a criterion, relies on; A 111 39,29
gacchati 3 gacchati

(naharp ettha bhagavato saddhaya -iimi, aharp p' etani 97,2s (cittaJ11 ... -amiinarp); Ja IV 3,3 (ta ... -amana);
janami); - see M II 154,21, 170,25 below at aor. 2 sg. 4 71 ,27* (khattiyo ca isiJ11 disva -amiinaJ11 vihayasarp);
agamasi; - 4. observes; understands; Sp 171,30 foll. V 165,22* (val)ijja ranhadhipa -amiino, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
(bhagavantaJ11 Gotamarp sara!)arp -iiml ti ... bhavanta111 val)ijja; 167,18·: viil)ijjakammarp karissami ti -anto);
Gotamarp -ami bhajiimi sevami payirupasiimi evarp va Ap 381,8 (vanagge -amiinassa disva ra111siJ11 mahesino );
jiinami bujjhaml ti, yesaJ11 hi dhatünaJ11 gati attho buddhi Vism417,2o (madhurodakarp parikkhayaJ11 -amiinaJ11);
pi tesa111 attho tasma -ami ti imassa janami bujjhaml ti - neg. agacchamiina, mfn., Sp 943,4 (sanketaJ11 katva
aya111 pi attho vutto) t PsI 130,3sfoll. = Mp II agacchamiina purisiinarp anto sokarp paveseti ti, Be, Se
107,6foll.; - S. the first person present is not rarely so; Ce, Ee agacchamanam);- see also agacchamiinaka;
used to express an immediate or near future sense: 1 am - pr. 3 sg. gamati, goes; Ap 566,4 (vi1apanti gamam'
going; 1 am going to go; we are about to go; V in I 8,25 ahaJ11); Nidd-a II 31,27 (na bhaveyya ti abhavarp
(dhammacakkarp pavattetuJ11 -iimi Kasina111 puraJ11); gameyya); Sadd 462,1o (gamu ... gatiya111: gacchati
III 260,29 (ahaJ11 pi senaya -iimi, dujjiinaJ11 jivita111 gamati ghammati); 464,9 (gamati gamanti gamatu
dujjiinaJ11 maral)an ti); A II 181,23 (handa ca diini maya111 gamantu gameyya gameyyuJ11 sesa111 sabba111
bho Gotama -ama bahukicca mayarp bahukara!)Iya ti); vittharetabbarp); - fut. 3 sg. (a) gamissati, Thi 130
Th 14 (semanako pi -ami natthi sango vijiinataJ11; (peto manussarüpena sa111saranto gamissati); Ja VI
cfTh-a I 63,3o: tasma sayano pi araññam eva gamissami 348,26 (ko niima evarüparp itthi111 pahaya gamissati ti);
ti); Ja 11 212,25 (kada -iima miil)ava ti); V 27,9* (sace Sadd 828,4 (-issati gamissati); (b) gacchissati, V in IV
tuva111 -asi yeva raja ahaJ11 pi -ami); VI 495,18* (aharp hi 228,1 (kathaJ11 hi niima ... bhikkhuni eka gamantararp
2
vana111 -ami ghora111 va1amigayutaJ11); 516.9* -issati); Sadd 463,2sfoll.; (e) gacchati , Ja V 302,12*
(avaruddhati marp raja Vankarp -ami pabbataJ11; (gayha dhailko -ati yenakama111; 303,9·: khadanto
516,13·foll.: tasma Vankam eva gamissami); 523,1* (na yenakiimarp -issati, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee -ati); - 2 sg.
te brahma!)a -ami nadiJ11 udakahiiriya, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee (a) gamissasi, D 11 343,18 (kuhiJ11 gamissasi ti amukarp
-iima; 523,4·: tava udakahiirika hutva nadiJ11 na niimajanapadan ti); M II 71,4 (tvarp pana yathiikammarp
gamissami ti); Ap 505,21 (vane -iimi ekako); Mi1275,17 gamissasi ti); Th 359 (viriyadhuraniggahito na-y-ito
(a1aJ11 tata Kal)hajina111 nivattehi, aham eva -iimi düra111 gamissase citta); Thl 379 (jara111 gamissasi);
yakkhena saha); - gacchati in Ee at Sv 395,26, Mp II (b) gañchasi, gañchisi [<*gam-t-syasi], Sn 665 (gañchisi
239,29 and 239,30 is wr for gajjati (Be, Ce, Se so), and kho papatarp cirarattarp, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se -asi); Ja V
gacchatha in Ee at Spk I 68,12 is prob. wr for gajjatha 183,27* (na hi gañchisi no akamiinarp, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se
(Be, Ce so; Se tajjetha); - see also below for gacchati -asi); 304,14* (sajja lohitasañchanna gañchisi
as a future form; - part.pr. (a) gaccha(t), mfn., M II YamasadanaJ11, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se -asi); VI 62,11* (yena
99,21 (ayarp samal)O -a111 yev' aha !hito ahaJ11); 232,17 gañchisi duggatiJ11, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se -asi); (e) gacchasi,
(viil)ijassa val)ijjayo -ato); A IIl 34,19* (yatha pi cando gacchisi, A IV 301,17 (yena yen' eva -asi ... yattha
vima1o -arp iikasadhatuya sabbe tiiraga!)e 1oke abhaya yattha !hassasi ... , Ce, Ee so; Be gagghasi; Se tagghasi;
atirocati) = Ap 27,9; Sn 960 (kati parissaya 1oke -ato Mp IV 142,23: -as! ti gamissasi, Ce, Ee so; Be gagghasi
agata111 disaJ11); Ja VI 26,19* (yatha varivaho püro -a111 ti; Se tagghasi ti); Th 356 (tva111 olaggo na -isi
nupanivattati eva111 ayu manussiinarp -arp nupanivattati); dviiravivaraJ11 gajo va alabhanto, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se -asi;
180,3• (ajjaka1aJ11 padaJ11 -a111 ajjhagaharp mal)iJ11 imaJ11; Th-a 11 151,24: na diini yatharuci111 gamissasi); Thi 302
180,c ajjakalaJ11 pato va pada111 mahamagga111 (puttasoka na -asi); Ja VI 543,16* (ekarattiJ11 vasitvana
-anto ... ); Ap 279,15 (-arp vehasayen' aham pato -asi brahmal)a; 543,25·: gamissasi ti); - 1 sg.
addasa111 ... ); - neg. agaccha(t), mfn., Ja IIl 345,4*; (a) gamissiimi, gamissaJ11, Vin I 346,23 (tena hi bha!)e
(b) gacchanta, mf(-anti)n., Vin I 269,19 (ka1ass' eva miil)avaka rathaJ11 yojehi migava111 gamissiimi ti);
rajupanhanaJ11 -anta); 11 138,3o (bhikkhuno ... Savatthim Vv 24:15 (ito cuta gamissami manussiinaJ11 sahavyataJ11);
-antassa); MI 496,35 (addasa ... te bhikkhü dürato va Th 538 (handa eko gamissami araññarp); Ja II 257,3* (so
-ante); Ud 91,5 (tena panthena -antassa); Thi 218 'haJ11 tattha gamissami yattha gantva na sacare);
(upavijañña -anti addasa 'haJ11 patiJ11); Pv 12:7 (yatha pi IV 471,14* (vehasaya111 gamissan ti); V 26,22*
diirako candarp -anta111 anurodati); Jaiii 135,1o (sacciinurakkhi pun' aham gamissaJ11); VI 496,4*
(gamissiimi -anti ca ranno na anarocetva gamissami); (subhara te gamissami, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se bhavissiimi);
IV 3,11 (samuddapighena -anto); V 28,23* (taJ11 -ata111 Ap 195,8 (karp su niima aharp yoni111 gamissiimi ito
tava pita viditva, Ee so, me; Be, Ce, Se -antaJ11); cuto); Mil48,17 (sve gahetva gam1ssam1 ti);
Ap 320,18 (-anto jinasantikaJ11); Mi1179,7 (bhagavato (b) gacchissami, gacchissarp, gañchissaJ11, V in I 294,1
-antassa ayarp acetana mahapa!havi ninna111 unnamati (ni!!harp ettha -issami); Vv 63:21 (ahaJ11 pi danhuJ11
unnata111 Ol)amati ti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se -amiinassa); -issa111 jinarp appa!ipuggalarp); Th 95 (sayamiino pi
Sp 334,2 (ta111 nava111 eva111 -antiJ11 ... neti, Be so; Ce, -issa111 na sahayena papen a); Bv 2:22 (imarp kayaJ11 ...
Ee, Se -antaJ11); Dhp-a I 319,7 (-ante -ante ka1e); - chac.h:_layitviina -issa111); Ap 577,17 (ahaJ11 pi tattha
gacchantanarp in Ee, Se at Sp 1262,13 is perhaps wr for -issa111 pasuto yattha me pati, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
bhattiinaJ11 (Be, Ce so); neg. agacchanta, gañchissaJ11); (e) gacchiimi, gaccharp, (or pr. for fut., see
mfiagacchanti)n., Ja III 345,7·; Vism 635,2 (mayi above) Mili 171,31 (tarp gatiJ11 pecca -iimi ti)= All
agacchante); Sp 1061,25 (agacchantana111 dukkataJ11); 174,23; Th 150 (janarp ohaya -a111 ta111 he!hayitva bahu111
Cp-a 135,32 (agacchantiJ11); (e) gacchamiina, mfn., S IV jana111; Th-a II 26,31: anupadduta111 !hanarp -eyyarp
gacchati 4 gacchati

papu!).eyyan ti attho); Thi 306 (tassaha~ santike -~so nagañchl ti attho, Be so; Ee na ajjhagacchl ti adhigañchl
me sattha bhavissati); 426 (apucchituna -a~ marituye ti attho; Ce na ajjhagañchi nadhigañchl ti attho; Se na
pabbajiss~ va); Ja I 174,10* (aññ~ sepa!).!).i~ -ami na ajjhagañchi nadhigacchl ti attho); Sadd 840,27 (gañchi);
me te ruccate pha1a~; 174,15': ti!!ha tva~ aha~ aññattha (f) agaccha, agañcha, Sadd 828,3 (agaccha); 840,27
gamissaml ti, Ee, Se so; Be, Ce -issaml ti); VI 21,25* (agañcha); - 2 sg. (a) agama, Vv 53:14; Ja VI 314,9•;
(-a~ puttanivedako; 22,3': -an ti gamissami); 507,31* (b) agamasi, M II 90,11 (ma kho ma~ tva~ maharaja
(-a~ yeva rathesabha; 509,3-: gamissami yeva); - saral).aq¡ agamasi); 154,21 (pub be kho tva~ . __ jati~
3 pL (a) gamissanti, S I 52,5* (te hi sotthi~ gamissanti); agamasi); 170,25 (saddh~ agamasi); Pv 20:6; (e) gami,
Ja II 130,7• (vyasanan te gamissanti; 130,w: te Th! 163; Ja III 255,2o*; IV 2,17 (ma gaml ti); VI 506,21*;
mahavinas~ papu!).issantl ti); (b) gacchissanti, A III Ap 540,1; - 1 sg. (a) agama~, MI 176,4; Th 258;
443,13 (nibbanapo!).a~ ca me manasa~ bhavissati (b) agamasi~. DI 91,13; Ap 274,5; (e) agami~.
s~yojana ca me pahan~ -issanti paramena ca Ap 483,8; Nidd-a II 116,11 (anukkamena samatha-
samaññena samannagato bhavissaml ti, Be so; Ce, Ee, Se vipassanaparipuri~ agami~. Be, Se so; Ee agami~; Ce
gacchanti); (e) gacchanti, A III 443,13 (sa~yojana ca me samathavipassana paripuri~ agam~su); (d) agacchi~.
pahan~ -anti, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be -issanti); Ja VI 516,20* agañchi~. DI 81,31 (agacchi~. Be, Ce so; Se agañch~;
(516,23': -antl ti gamissanti); - 2 pl, (a) gamissatha, Ee wr agañci~) =f. M I 278,24 (Be so; Ce, Se agañchi~;
Ja V 191,27-; (b) gacchittha, gañchittha, Ja V 191,21* Ee agañchi~); JaiV 331,8* (Be, Se agacchi~; Ce, Ee
(atha gañchittha devapur~. Ce, Se so; Ee dev~ agañchi~); Ap 4,22 (Be agacch' aha~; Ce, Ee, Se
pur~; Be agacchittha devapur~; L. Alsdorf, 1967, agañch' aha~); 332,12 (Ee agacch' aha~; Be, Ce, Se
p. 278: atha -ittha devapur~; 191,2r: gañchittha ti agañch' aha~); Bv 6:10 (Saral).a~ tass' agacch' aha~,
gamissatha, Ce, Se so; Ee gacchittha ti; Be agacchittha Ee so; Ce tassa gacch' aha~; Be, Se tassa gañch' ahaq¡);
ti); - 1 pl. (a) gamissama, V in I 191 ,3o (ehi bhante Cp 2:2:1 (deva1okaq¡ agacch' aha~, Ce, Se so; Be, Ee
gamissama ti); D II 350,15 (ubho siil).asuttabhar~ adaya agañch' aha~); (e) gacchi~. gañchi~, Vv 50:9 (Ce, Ee
gamissama ti); Ap 530,18 (saha yeva gamissama gacchi~; Be agañchi~; Se agacchi~); Ap 20,19 (Be, Ce,
nibbana~ puram uttama~); (b) gacchamase, Ja V 78,11* Ee gacchi~; Se gañchi~); 149,3 (Be gacchi~; Ce, Ee, Se
(o haya -amase sabbakame; 79,1o' foll.: dibba-annadayo gañchi~); 524,25 (Ce, Ee gacchi~; Be, Se gacchaq¡);
sabbakame ajja maya~ ohaya chac;Ic;Ietva gamissama); (f) agacchis~, Th 258 (samsaram hi niray~
200,21* (ubho va -amase assam~ t~; 200,2rfoll.: agacchis~. Ee, Se so; Be agacchiss~; Ce
mam~ pitu arocetva ubho va gamissama); - agañchissa~; Th-a II 106,33 foiL ussadaniraya~ ca
periphrastic future ganta, see sv ganta(r); - cond. 3 sg. pa!isandhivasena upagañchi~, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
(a) agamissa, It 36,10 (ime ce . . . dve sukka dhamma upagacchi~); - 3 pl. (a) agama~su, Vin I 353,16;
lo k~ na paleyyu~ . __ sambheda~ loko agamissa); III 63,18; S V 274,15; Vv 80:6; Ja V 54,14*; Vism 144,3;
Sp 707,27 (yadi ariyasavako nabhavissa aññathatt~ pi Sadd 840,31; (b) agami~su, gami~su, S V 274,18 (akase
agamissa); Sadd 828,4 (agamissa); (b) agacchissa, pi pallaii.kena agami~su seyyatha pi pakkhi sakU!).O, Ee
Sadd 828,4; - see also Sadd 463,32foll.; - 2 sg. so, perhaps wr; Be, Ce, Se kami~su); Ja II 80,5 (Be, Ce
(a) gacchissa, ? Ja VI 543,20* (nanamU!apha1aki!).!).e -iss' so; Se agama~su; Ee wr agami~su); 416,23; IV 166,6'
adaya brahma!).a, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be gaccha tv adaya; (khemena gami~su); Mp II 268,25 (gami~su e' eva
543,29': -issa ti gamissasl ti, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se omit; agami~su ca ti); (e) agamu~. Sn 290; Ap 156,2o
cfT. Oberlies, 2001, p. 248 fn 3); (b) agacchisse, (agamu~ buddhasantikaq¡, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
Sadd 463,32 (tv~ agacchisse); 1 sg. (a) agaccha~. agam~su); Cp 1:9:40; Mhv 4:36; (d) gacchi~su, V in V
Th 1098 (kada nu kho ya~ vidita~ mahesina ... 29,15; Ja II 427,10; (e) agañchi~su, Sadd 840,28;
agaccha~ paññaya t~; Th-a III 152,19: agacch~ (f) gañchlsu, Ap 563,18 (E e so, prob. wr; Be, Ce, Se
pa!ivijjhissa~ adhigamissan ti attho); (b) agamiss~. gacchi~su); (g) gacchu~. gañchu~, Ap 577,20
Spk III 39,6 (sace aha~ pi agamiss~ mayhaq¡ p' esa (gacchum ovadaq¡, Be, Ce so; Se gañchum; Ee gañchu);
sampatti abhavissa); - aor. 3 sg. (a) agama, Sn 408 - 2 pl. (a) agamittha, gamittha, V in I 42,25 (ma
(agama Rajagah~ buddho); Pv 38:44; Ja IV 438,14*; agamittha, Be, Ee so; Ce, Se gamittha); S I 105,29 (ma
Ap 536,1; Mhv 5:42; Sadd 828,3; (b) agamasi, Vin I ekena dve agamittha, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr agamettha);
270,3o; M II 156,18; Th 490; Ja III 226,23*; Nidd I 418,2o Ja I 263,21 (ma gamittha); Dhp-a II 194,11 (tumhe , ..
(Be, Ce, Se so; E e wr aggamasi); Mhv 4:44; Sadd 840,29; agamittha ti); (b) gamuttha, Sadd 841,1;
(e) agam1, gaml, Thi 399 (agaml); Ap 536,3 (gaml, Ce, 1 pl. (a) agamamha, Vin III 16,7 =f. M II 62,28; Cp-a 88,21;
Ee so; Be, Se kaml); Sadd 828,4 (agami); (d) agacchi, (b) agamimha, agamimhase, Pv 15:10 (agamimhase);
agañchi, Ja IV 384,21* (agacchi, Be so; Ce, Ee, Se Th-a III 51,16 (t~ saral).a~ agamimha); Dhp-a IV 116,1o
agañchi); Ap 536,2 (agañchi); Vv-a 307,18 (tena agama (agamimha); (e) agamhase, Ap 243,9 (devatta~ ca
agacchi, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se agañchi); Sadd 828,3 agamhase); 473,6; (d) gamimha, Dhp-a I 18,16
(agacchi); (e) gacchi, gañchi, Thi 129 (ayacito tato (may~ --· cirena gamimha ti); (e) gamumha,
gacchi, Ee, Se so, prob. wr; Be, Ce tat' agacchi); Ja V Sadd 841,1; - see also Sadd 463,14foll.; - perf
255,19* (dipa~ so najjhaga gacchi agati yattha 3 sg. jagama [see O. van Hinüber, 1982a, p. 30], V in III
pakkhinaq¡ so ca tatth' eva papattha, so read ? Be so 147,22* (adassana~ yeva tada jagama, so read? eds
najjhagagañchi; Ee so na ajjhagacchi; Ce, Se so na tadajjhagama) = Ja II 285,23' (eds tadajjhagama); Sn 379
ajjhagañchi; 256,23' foil.: attano pati!!hanaq¡ na ajjhaga (so pi taya mantayitva jagama, so read ? eds
gacchati S gacchati

mantayitvajjhagama); - inf (a) gantuf!l, Vin II 201,3o (sv khara\ khari- (sv khara\ gati-, giitha-, taJ!ha-,
(diiteyyaf!1 gantuf!l arahati); D III 133,21 (abhabbo tamo- (sv tama[s)), thama-, divali- (sv diva), disali-
khinasavo bhikkhu chandagatiJ:!l gantuf!1); Sn 672; Ja VI (sv disa), vaiika-; - 2. (n.) going; motion; DI 70,31 (-e
507,16* (tattha kirp. gantum icchasi); Ap 269,11; ~ite nisinne sutte jagarite bhasite tuJ:_J.hibhave
Sadd 856,22;- neg. aganturp., Vism 77,6 (ekadivasaJ:!l pi sampajanakari hoti; Sv 202,12: -e ti gamane); Ja I 300,21
susanarp. aganturp. na vagati); (b) gamiturp., Sadd 465,5; (thlnarp. bhavo durajano macchassevodake -arp.);
856,22; (e) gantave, Thi 332 (icche Savatthirp. gantave); V 448,27* (-en' eta palobhenti pekkhitena mihitena ca);
Ja IV 221,26* (dukkho vaso araññasmirp. raghaJ:!l icchami Sp 116,33 (sobhanagamanatta ... sugato, gamanaJ:!l pi hi
gantave);- absol. (a) gantva, Vin I 47,13 (upajjhayassa -an ti vuccati, tarp. ca bhagavato sobhanaJ:!l); Mp IV 16,1
pighito pittilito gantva); M II 113,11 (nagena gantva); (kirp. rañño tattha -ena ti); Sadd 875,25; - ifc,
1
A V 81 ,26 (raja ... aññatararp. itthirp. gantva na sarati, sa apparently pleonastic, se e agha- (svv agha , agha\
tena gabbhaJ:!l gaJ!hati); Sn 79 (yattha gantva na socati); iccha-, giitha-, taJ:_J.ha-, tama- (sv tama[s)), dit~i-, pañña-,
Thi 93 (kilesanaJ:!l vasarp. gantva); Ja V 194,29* (phltaJ:!l mutta- (sv mutta2); - see also duggata, sugata; -
1
janapadarp. gantva); Ap 23,4 (paññaya paramirp. gantva); -'-atta, mfn. [gatatta , gata + atta(n)], whose self has
Bv 20:6 (te pi dhammavaraJ:!l gantva; Bv-a 239,4: gantva gane (to the highest point);? ofperfected self;? DI 57,32
ti tassa dhammarp. ñatva); Sadd 465,5; - neg. agantva, (niga1,1tho -'-atto ca yatatto ca thitatto ca ti; Sv 168,7:
Ja IV 162,17 (tumhe aññattha agantva idh' eva vasatha -'-atto ti kotippattacitto ); - -' -addha, mfn. [from gata +
ti); Vism 94,1; Ps III 276,21; - (b) gantvana, Sn 998 addha(n)), who has accomplished a joumey, followed
(khippaf!1 gantvana Savatthirp.); Vv 52:19 (ko devalokato the road; who has finished the journey of sarp.sara;
manussalokaJ:!l gantvana); Thi 437 (tass' etaJ:!l Nidd I 20,33 (so vughavaso ciJ:_J.J:_J.aCaraJ!o -'-addho gata-
kammaphalaJ:!l yatha pi gantvana paradaraJ:!l); Ja V diso gatakotiko palitabrahmacariyo; Nidd-a I 85,3foll.:
251 ,13* (uyyanabhiimirp. gantvana); Ap 580,17 (gharaJ:!l SaJ:!lsaraddhanaJ:!l atikkanto ); - -' -addhi(n), mfn., who
ekena vatthena gantvan' etarp. mam abravi); Sadd 465,5; has accomplished a joumey; who has finished the
856,25; neg. agantvana, Ap 102,17 (vinipiitaJ:!l joumey of sarp.sara; Dhp 90 (-' -addhino visokassa
agantvana manussattaf!1 gamissati, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr vippamuttassa sabbadhi; Dhp-a II 166,1 foll.: - '-addhino
agantvana); - agantvana in Ee at Ap 95,6 is wr for ti gatamaggassa . . . kantarapatipanno yava icchita-
agantvana (Be, Ce, Se so); (e) gamitva, Sadd 465,5; - ghiinaJ:!l na papuJ:_J.ati tava addhiko eva, tasmirp. pana
gamitva in Ee, Se at Nidd I 19,3o (vyantikaritva patte - '-addhi nama hoti, vagasannissita pi satta yava
anabhavaJ:!l gamitva) = 107,3o is prob. wr for gametva vage vasanti tava addhika eva ... van~ pana khepetva
(Be, Ce so); (d) gamitvana, Ap 464,12 (HimavantaJ:!l thito kh!J:_J.asavo - '-addhi nama hoti, Ee so; Be, Ce
gamitvana); 501,n; Sadd465,5; (e)gamya, JaV 31,8• gataddhi nama hoti; Se gataddha nama hoti); -
(matu ca hetii paraloka gamya, Ee so; Ce, Se gamya; Be -'-agata, n., going and coming; going and retum; MI
gantva; 31 ,11' foll.: matu va hetu paralokaJ:!l gantva); - 340,27 (CampaJ:!l -' -agataJ:!l karissati; Ps III 7,13foll.:
see also Sadd 465,6 (gamiya gamiyana gamma); 856,25 assamaJ:_J.<;Ialato yava Campanagaradvara gamanarp. ca
(gantiina); - pass. 3 sg. gamyati, gammati, gamlyati agamanarp. ca karissati, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee Campaya
[S. gamyate], is understood; is meant; Sadd 465,1 nagaradvaragamanaJ:!l ca); - -' -ayu, mfn., whose vital
(gammamanaJ:!l gamlyamanarp.); 465,4 (gammati power or lije is gone; Ap 478,17 (-'-ayusaf!1 gataklesaJ:!l,
gamlyati); 724,28 (tasmil!l niddharaJ!e gammamane ); Ce, E e so; Be, Se -' -ayurp. sukkhakilesarp.); -
725,8 (anadaramhi ca gamyamane); 866,31 --kotika, mfn., who or which has reached the end or
(tabbhavakiriyayarp. gamyamanayarp.); 867,18 (akkose highest point; Nidd I 20,33 (so vughavaso ... --kotiko
gamyamane); - pp gata, mfn. and n. [ts], l. (mfn.) palitabrahmacariyo; Nidd-a I 85,5 foil.: anupadisesa-
(i) gone; gone to; who has gone; Vin I 16,38 (upasakaJ'!l nibbanakotirp. gato hutva thito ); Pp-a 187,23 (--kotike hi
maJ:!l bhagava dharetu . . . saraJ!aJ:!l -an ti); II 171,8 kale kappavinaso nama hoti); - --tta, n., abstr.
(papikanaJ:!l icchanarp. vasarp. -a); D II 255,3* (ye keci [gatatta2], the fact of having gone; Sp 116,32foll.
buddhaJ:!l saraJ:_J.af!1 -ase) quoted Sadd 842,8; MI 487,25 (sundaraJ:!l thanaJ:!l --tta samma --tta samma ca gadatta
(so aggi ito katamaJ:!l disarp. -o); Vv 53:20 (sugatirp. sugato); Pj I 183,2o (sut~u --tta sughu eva ca gadatta
e' arnhi -o); Pv 12:2 (tasma etaJ:!l na rodami -o so tassa sugato); - --paccagata, --patiyagata, mfn. and n.,
ya gati); Th 205 (kass' indriyani samathaJ:!l -ani); l. (mfn.) going and retuming; gone and come back;
Thl 128 (maggaJ:!l ca kho 'ssa janasi agatassa -assa va); Vin III 74,25 (--paccagatena diitena); Sp 570,6
Ja V 200,19* (pita mamaJ:!l miilapha1esanaf!1 -o); Nidd I (--paccagatamaggo); - 2. (n.) (scil. civara), (a robe)
20,15 (yo pi pararp. -o so paragii); Ap 507,4 (tato cuto -o gone and retumed; Vin V 129,16 (pañca paf!1sukiilani
saggarp.); Dhp-a IV 118,9 (idani 'ssa ñ1ii)af!1 paripakaJ:!l gokhayitarp. ... --patiyagataJ:!l); Vism 63,8 (--paccagatan
-an ti); - (ii) gone along; travelled; D III 255,23 ti yarp. manussa susanarp. gantva paccagata nahatva
(bhikkhuna maggo -o hoti); - very frequently ifc in cha<;l<;lenti); Sv 1010,19 (--paccagatan ti matakasarlraJ:!l
meanings: gone to, arrived at; being in, contained in; parupitva susanarp. netva anitacivararp.);
fallen into (a state or condition), under the influence of; --paccagatavatta, n., the going and returning observance
connected with, belonging to; - see atthagata, (going for alms and retuming without losing
atthaligata, addha- (sv addha[n]), adho-, anabhava-il.-, concentration on the kammatthana); Sv 191,28 (imarp.
2 pana haraJ!apaccaharaJ!asaiikhataJ:!l --paccagatavattaf!1
abhidosa- (sv abhidosaJ:!l), akasa- (sv akasa ), apatha-,
ukkaJ:!lsa-, evarp.-, kaya-, kala- (sv kala\ khara- piirento, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se --paccagatikavattaJ:!l) =
gacchati 6 gaja

Vibh-a 354,s; Pj II 52,15foll.; - --paccagatika, mfn., to be travelled; Sp 1101,23 (ekadivasena -e magge);-


one who ful.fils the going and retuming observance; see also adayagamaniya, pahayagamaniya;
Vism 442,21 (--paccagatikabha vena); Sv 189,15 (e) gamma 1, mfn., to be gane to; to be reached,
(--paccagatikavattr up piirento, Be, Se so; Ce, E e attainable; Abh 745 (pattabbarp. gammarp. asajjrup);
--paccagatavattarp.); - --pubba, mfn. [gata + pubba2], Sadd 848,! (gamanlyrup gammarp.); (d) gamiya, mfn., to
l. (pass.) previously gane to, previously visited; A II be gane;- ifc see adayagamiya; (e) gamitabba, mfn., to
117,10 (disrup peseti yadi va --pubbarp. yadi va be gane to; Sadd 856,22 (gantabbrup gamitabbam); -
agatapubbrup); Nidd I 471,16; - 2. (act.) (who has) caus. pr. 3 sg. (a) gameti, -ayati, gameti, gamayati,
previously gane, previously visited; Ja I 386,8 (aharp. l. causes to go (to); sends; Vin II 292,1 (sabbe v' ime
kada tava santikarp. --pubba tvarp. va mama santikarp. samal).a Sakyaputtiya yoniso upanenti na ku1avarp. -enti
agatapubbo); Sv 368,16; - --satta, mfn. [gata + satta3], ti); M III 166,20 (tattarp. ayokhllarp. hatthe -enti) =
l.lifeless, dead; Pv 8:1 (khada khada ti lapasi --sattrup Kv 597,12; A I 254,14 (vyantikaroti anabhavarp. -eti);
jaraggavarp.; Pv-a 40,2: --sattan ti vigatajivitarp.) = Ja III Sn 390 (cittrup hi te tattha -enti diire); Ja VI 244,24*
156,II*; - 2. a being who has gane (to); Pp-a 217,4 (ahrup tarp. nissrupsayatarp. -emi); Nidd I 434,23
(saggrup --sattanrup pamaJ?.rup natthi); - --singa, mfn. (anabhavrup -essasi ti, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se gamissasi ti,
[gata+ siilga2 ?], with the young gane;? Ja V 92,21* (sa prob. wr); Sp 874,34 (sasanarp. vuddhirp. virii)hirp.
ca assamarp. agañchi pamutta purisadaka ni)rup vepullarp. -ayissanti); Sv 811,26 (va99heyyan ti vuddhirp.
phalinasakui).I va --siilgarp. va alayrup, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be -eyyrup); Ps II I00,2I (abhavarp. -essami ti); Spk I 18,2
pa)inrup sakuJ?.I va; 93,4· foll.: yatha sakul).ika (ayarp. hi . . . satte adho -eti); 23,25 (rattiyo ...
mukhatuJ?.9akena gocarrup gahetva kenaci upaddavena puggalrup .. . tarayanti sigharp. sigharp. -ayanti); Pj I
sakul).apotakanarp. phalinatta pha1inasakuJ?.I ni)arp. 249,II (vepullrup -aye); Sadd 462,16 (gamati ti gacchati,
agaccheyya yatha va --siilgan ti nikkhantavacchakarp. karite Devadattrup -eti -ayati ti riipani bhavanti);
a1ayrup suññrup vacchakasa1arp. vacchagiddhini dhenu 830,! foll. (gameti -eti gamayati -ayati); - part.pr.
agaccheyya evrup suññrup assamarp. agañchi ti attho, Ce, (a) gamenta, gamenta, mfn., Spk I 336,11 (yakkho
Ee, Se so; Be ... pajinatta pa)inarp. sakuJ?.ini)arp. ... ); - kumararp. saral).arp. -ento, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gamento) =
neg. pp. agata, mfn., l. who has not gane; Ja I 290,5 Pj II 239,24; (b) gamayamana, mfn., Ps II 167,28;- aor.
(pariyesitva purisantararp. agatarp. ekrup matugamarp.); 3 sg. gamesi, Ja III 233,16; Vis m 399,21; - absol.
V 341,9· (aharp. ito gato pi agato pi maral).ato amutto va); (a) gametva, Ja I 417,5 (narp. sa attano vasarp. -etva);
- 2. not (yet) gane to, unvisited; or where there is no Nidd I 19,30 (vyantikaritva anabhavarp. -etva, Be, Ce so;
going, no going on (ie a2 + gati); Dhp 323 (na hi etehi Ee, Se gamitva, prob. wr); 490,II; (b) gamayitva,
yanehi gaccheyya agatrup disrup; Dhp-a IV 6,9: Sp 429,n;- pp gamita 1, mfn. [ts], caused to go; Ja III
agatapubbatta agatan ti sailkhatrup nibbanadisarp.); 233,18 (caJ?.9alen' asi padantarena -ito ti); Spk II 382,14
Sn 960 (kati parissaya 1oke gacchato agatarp. disrup, Be, (jatimaraJ?.anrup parrup nibbanrup gamita hotha, Ee so,
Ce, Se so; Ee amatrup; Nidd I 471,14: agata disa vuccati perhaps non-caus.; Be, Se gamaka; Ce gamal).aka); Pj II
amatrup nibbanrup. Be. Ce so: Ee. Se agatadisa; Pj II 201,4 (vaslkata ti vasarp. -ita); fpp
572.1:-: agatrup disan ti nibbanarp.. trup hi agatapubbatta (a) gametabba, mfn., Nidd-a II 46,I; (b) gamayitabba,
~ tatha niddisitabbaro disa ca ti. Be. Se so: Ce. Ee mfn., Nidd-a II 58,28; - 2. goes, goes to;
~ disan ti tam hi amatan ti tatha ... ~: - pp gamita2 , mfn., gane; Spk II 382,14 (jatimaraJ?.anrup
lÍ'P 1 a 1 pnlabba. m_m. and n. impen .. l. 1Tnfn. 1 li ~ to be parrup nibbanarp. gamita hotha, Ee so, perhaps wr; Be,
~~ ro: w be annined: V in I 13-k:" m o ... sabhikkhuka Se gamaka; Ce gamal).aka); - see also atthailgameti; -
aya_;;¡¡ abhil.:.ldluko a\ aso -ül: II 263.36 ma bhikkhaw caus. pr. 3 sg. (b) gaccheti, gacchayati, Sadd 465,3; -
bhi};j¡j¡uniya ovado na -o1: Kv 622.!~ lparadaro -o): (e) gacchapeti, gacchapayati, Sadd 465,3; - see also
Spk I -B.:3 1ayam lokuttaradhammo yena yena attana gagghati, ghammati.
adhigato va hoti tena tena parasaddhaya --taiiJ hitva gaeehati2, fut. 3 sg., see sv gacchati 1.
paccavekkhanañiil).ena sayarp. datt}labbo ti); gaeehana, n. [from gacchati], going; - agaeehana, n.,
neg. agantabba, mfn., Vism 683,29 (ariyehi agantabbatta not going; Mp III 78,17 (nagan ti chandadihi -ato
agati ti vuccati);- (ii) to be travelled; to be gane along; pahinakilese puna anagacchanato) ;- --dhamma, mfn.,
D III 255,!9 (bhikkhuna maggo -o hoti); Vism 132,19;- not liable to go; Pj II 530,21 (chandadivasena
2. (n. impers.) one must go; Vin II 108,3 (na bhikkhave --dhammo hutva) =Nidd-a I 241,22.
naccarp. va gitrup va vaditarp. va dassanaya -arp.); D II gaja, m. [ts ], an elephant; Abh 360; V in V 3,12* (-o va
124,12 (nittharp. ettha -arp.); Ja IV 97,11* (na brahmaJ?.e duppadhrupsiyo); Th 1139 (viriyena tarp. mayha vas'
addhike tighamane -arp.);- (b) gamaniya\ mfn., 1. to anayissarp. -arp. va mattarp. kusalailkusaggaho ); Ja IV
be gane to; to be reached; attainable; D II 246,!4 (-o 494,17* (matta -a bhinnagaja pabhinna); V 41,21*
samparayo; Sv 669,10: paraloko pana avassarp. gantabbo (chabbisiil).arp. -arp. setarp. addasrup supine ahrup);
va) f- SI 108,29; Pjl 18,28 (buddhassa --ttarp.); 18,31 VI 147,9* (idam assa hatthiratanarp. Eravai).O -o); Ap 68,8
(buddho yev' ettha -o); 223,17 (-a pana te te gativisesa); (-o yiitha va nissato ); Cp 1:3:5 (brahmaJ?.anarp. adrup
Sv 669,16 (samparayassa ca avassarp. --ta); -rup); Mil 346,15* (maha eso -o iti); - ifc see disa-; -
neg. agamaniya, mfn., not to be gane to; forbidden; o• -aggamegha, m., a thundercloud which is an excellent
Spk II 145,23 (agamaniyatthanrup nama purisanam); Pj I elephant;? Ja II 217,8* (-ehi hayaggamalihi ...
223,16 (bhoganrup agamanlyato);- 2. to be gane along, parivarita Takkasi1a; 217 ,16': -ehi ti aggagajameghehi
gajakattharaf}a 7

koñcanadaJ'!l gaJJita¡p gajjantehi mattavaravarai_la- (-i¡psu ca payodhara); Ud-a 149,25 (assa hasi¡psu viiral).a
valahakehl ti attho);- -'-attharal}a, n., a covering for -i¡psu); - absol. gajjitva, Ja IV 25,7 (parhamam eva
an elephant; Vv-a 104,13 (in cpd, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee -gaja- -itva idani kodhen' eva thaddho hutva maya saddhi¡p na
1
kattharai_la-, prob. wr); - 0
-kumbha , m. [gaja + sallapatl ti); Sv 569,29; - pp gajjita, mfn., m. and n.
2
kumbha ], the frontal lobe on the forehead of an [S. garjita], l. (mfn.) roared; asserted; Ap 304,13 (-aJ'!l
elephant; Ps Ili 20,s (rattakambalena -al!l kho taya deva miccha taJ'!l bahu -a¡p); Mil346,21*
pariyonaddhanto vi ya) t Ud-a 411,11; - --tii,f, a herd (dhammarajena -a¡p); - 2. (m.) a roaring, furious
of elephants; Abh 362. elephant; Abh 362 (-o); - 3. (n. and m.?) roaring;
gajakattharal}a in Ce, Ee in cpd at Vv-a 104,13 is prob. thundering; strong assertion; Abh 49; S 1 100,21* (detha
H·r for gajattharal).a (Be, Se so). detha ti bhasati ta¡p hi 'ssa -a¡p hoti devasseva
gajakumbha\ m., see sv gaja. pavassato); Ja VI 452,3* (moghaJ'!l te -al!l raja,
gajakumbha 2 , m., a snail; ? a tortoise; ? a chameleon; ? bhinnamanto si khattiya); Vism 380,22 (sise pahara¡p
Ja III 140,12 (-o nam' esa ... alasiyo, evariipo hi sakala- adasi yassa meghassa viya -o saddo ahosi, Ee, Se so; Be
divasa¡p gacchanto pi ekailguladvailgulamattam eva gajjato; Ce gajjayato); Sv 449,25 (meghassa viya -o saro
gacchatl ti, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be rajakumbho; cf 140,18*: maha hoti, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee gajjato ); Spk Ili 251,23
katha¡p karosi pacalaka eva¡p dandhaparakkamo); 140,22 (buddhana¡p arrhane -al!l nama natthi); - ifc see inda-,
1-o, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be rajakumbho ); VI 538,24' (pacalaka kari- (sv kari[n]); - --ghana, m., a thunderous cloud;
ti -miga).
8
Samantak 521; - caus. part.pr. gajjenta, mfn., making
gajati, gajeti, gajayati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup gajati, roar; making thunder; Ap 5,17 (nadento pabbata¡p se1aJ'!l
gajayati, Wg §§ 7:72 (gaja gaji ... sabdarthiil,J. ... gaja gajjento baha1aJ'!l giri¡p); - absol. gajjayitva (without
madane ca); 32:105], sounds; roars; Sadd 345,27 caus. sense ?), It 66,13* (yatha pi megho thanayitva
1gaja ... gajja saddattha: -ati); 530,2o (gaja maddana- gajjayitva pavassati; It-a II 60,19: sakalanadlkandarani
saddesu: -eti -ayati gajo; maddana- perhaps wr). ekaninnada¡p karonto gajjayitva).
gajja, n. [S. gadya], prose; elaborate prose composition; gajjana, n. [S. garjana], roaring; thundering; Th-a III
0
Sadd 610,4* foil. (-a¡p pajjaJ'!l ca geyya¡p ca ... Yal!l 154,19 (jalaghosatthanitena hetuna surrhu -Slla);
CUI).l).Íyeh' eva padehi-m-abhisailkhata¡p veyyakaral).a- Sadd 376,1o (-al!l vassana¡p ca);- ifc se e megha-.
2
sai!khata¡p tal!l -an ti pavuccati). gajjamiinaka, mfn. [part.pr. of gajjati + ka ], roaring;
gajjati, pr. 3 sg. [S. garjati], emits a deep sound; roars; asserting strongly; Vism 312,33* (Visakho -o).
thunders; asserts strongly or loudly; shouts; blusters; gajji(n), mfn. [from gajjati], roaring; crying; - ifc see
Dhatup 76 (gajja sadde); Dhiitum 90 (gajja saddane); sugajji(n).
Th 522 (yada nabhe -ati meghadundubhi); Ja IV 432,31 * gajjita(r), m. [from gajjati], one who roars or thunders;
1matto thullani -asi; 433,2·: mahagajjitani -asi, Be, Ce, one who makes strong assertions; A II 102,6foll. (cattaro
Ee so; Se tajjasi); Ap 45,1 (bhikkhusailghe nislditva 'me ... valahaka ... -a no vassita vassita no -a n' eva-a
eval!l -ati Gotamo Upalissa samo natthi vinaye no vassita -a ca vas sita ca); 102,14 (katha¡p ca ...
khandhakesu ca); 304,10 (-assu); Sp 64,24 (megha -anti); puggalo -a hoti no vas sita . . . puggalo bhasita hoti no
-1-+8,24 (imassa balenayaJ'!l -ati, Be so; Ce, Ee gacchati; katta) t Pp 42,35 foil.; Bv 1:58 (-a kalamegho va;
Se tajjati); Sv 395,26 (app eva nama siya ti ettha pana Bv-a 49,zo: gajjatl ti -a).
pa~amavacanena bhagava -ati dutiyena anugajjati, Re, gañchasi, gañchisi,fut. 2 sg. ofgacchati qv.
Ce, Se so; Ee wr gacchati ... anugacchati); Spk I 68,12 gañchi, aor. 3 sg. of gacchati qv.
1rumhe Kapilavatthuvasike gahetva -atha, Be, Ce so; E e gapa, m. [ts], l. a multitude, a number; a group, a class, a
gacchatha; Se tajjetha); Sadd 345,28 (gaja . . . gajja tribe; a company, an association (of persons sharing a
saddattha: gaJatl . . . gajo -ati megho -ati); common purpose); esp. a company offoilowers attached
part.pr. (a) gajja(t), mfn., Ja II 217,15*; Ap 28,15 (sabbe to a teacher; Abh 629; 1050; V in 1 42,22 (sabbe va tayo
miga uttasanti migarajassa -ato); 42,15 imaJ'!l -al!l pariharissama ti); Ili 173,1o (pakkha¡p
1Padumuttarabuddhassa dhammameghena -ato); pariyesati -a¡p bandhati); D II 30,17 (yannünahaJ'!l eko
lb) gajjanta, mf(-anti)n., Ja II 217,17' (gajjital!l -antehi -asma vüpakanho vihareyyan ti); MI 231,11 (imesal!l
mattavaravarai_lava1akeh1 ti); IV 81,27 (CanuraMughika pi .. . sai!ghiina¡p -ana¡p seyyathldaJ'!l VajjlnaJ'!l
yuddhamai_l<,lala¡p agantva vagganta -anta apporhenta Malliinal!l ... ); III 221,4 (sattha -a¡p anusasitu¡p arahatl
\Ícari¡psu); Nidd I 172,3 (-anto uggajjanto abhigajjanto ti); Th 1051 (na -ena purakkhato care... -a¡p na
eti); Spk I 166,2o (thanayan ti -anto); 227,23 (Dhanañjanl rocaye); Ja III 357,19* (-a¡p va parihare dhlro eko va pi
gajjital!l nama -antl pañca gathasatani abhasi, Be, Ce, Ee paribbaje); IV 450,11* (parivarita accharasa¡p -ena);
5o: Se tajjita¡p nama tajjenti); - neg. agajjanta, mfn., VI 313,1o* (taJ'!l [rhana¡p] nagakaññacarita¡p -ena;
Th-a II 139,16; (e) gajjamana, mfn., Ja VI 486,13 (aya¡p 313,19': carita¡p -ena ti tal!l nagakaññana¡p -ena
pa~avl mattavaravaral).o viya -amana pakampi, Be, Ce, carita¡p); Nidd I 77,9 (satthara¡p gai_lhati
Ee so; Se tajjamana); Ap 42,12; Mp III 147,22; - aor. dhammakkhana¡p gai_lhati -a¡p gal).hati dighi¡p
3 sg. (a) gajji, Ap 370,3o (migaraja ... -i so asan! vi ya, gai_lhati ... ); Ap 317,17 (ete sabbe samagantva -al!l
Be. Ce, Se so; Ee medinl viya); Spk III 254,2 (devo bandhama ekato); Bv 5:8 (mahavlro ovad! titthiye -e);
sukkhagajjita¡p -i); (b) gajjittha, Darh 5:29 (vasumatl ... Cp 2:4:3 (anapekkha kule -e; Cp-a 133,28: kule ti
-ittha sadhuvacanaJ'!l va samuggirantl); 2 sg. gajji, Ja II upa!!hiikakule, -e ti tapasagai_le ); Mil 191 ,3 foil. (mahiya
-112,2 (ma tval!l ettakena -i); 3 pl. gajji¡psu, Ap 500,25 -a vattanti ... tesa¡p tesal!l rahaSSaJ'!l tesu tes u -esu yeva
gal}a 8

carati avasesanaJ11 pihitaJ11); Vism 93,22 (tena -a111 AvantdakkhiJ]apathe -arp anujaneyya, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be
pahaya yattha naJ11 na jananti tattha ekakena guJ]ariguJ]üpahanaJ11); Ps III 411,15 (pata1iyo ti -a, Be so;
caritabbarp); Sv 280,11 (pubbe nagarassa anto agar_1a bahi Se gal).ariga!_la-upahana; Ce a~aliyo ti gai).arigaJ]a-
nikkhamitva o -ta111 patta ti gar_1ibhuta, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee upahana; E e a~aliyo ti gal).ariga!_la-üpahana) = Spk 1 346,1
0
-sampanna ti) -:f- Ps III 416,3 (eds -a sampanna ti); Ps IV (Be so; Ce, Ee, Se ata1iyo ti -a); Vin-vn 3089
158,7 (-o ti nanajanasamodhanaJ11); Mp IV 15,21 (-ena (gai).arigai_la-upahana); - o -ciiri(n), mfn., moving in a
saddhirp yuddhaJ11 nama bhariyaJ11 eko pi moghappaharo group or crowd; Ja 111 477,24* (makkhika -ini arigare
nama natthi); Ud-a 349,25 (dve puga ti dve -a); vasarp kappeyyurp); IV 347,24* (kumbhllaka sakuJ]aka
Sadd 536,23 (eko dve ti adina gar_1etabbo ti -o);- ifc see sarighino -ino);- 0 -püra, mfn., (one) who makes up the
ariya-, ühaniyarüpa- (sv ühati), kako1a-, tara-, dhamma- number; Vin-vn 2606 ('saJ11vasapuggalarp -a111
(sv dhamma 1), nekavassa- (sv neka), miga-, sakul]a-; - karontassa); - 0 -püraka, mfn., (one) who makes up the
2. a group within a Buddhist sarigha; an assemblage of number, completes the quorum; Vin 1 143,12
bhikkhus for carrying out formal acts, a quorum; (anussavessam i va -o va bhavissami ti); Sp 814,2o
Abh 1050; Vin 1 58,33/oll. (bhikkhü duvaggena pi (sesanarp --tta); 1107,20 (sace purimikaya upagata
tivaggena pi -en a upasampadenti . . . na bhikkhave cattaro va honti tayo va . . . itare -e katva ka~hina111
ünadasavaggen a -ena upasampadetab bo ); 197,31 attharitabbaJ11); Vin-vn 2607; 0
-bandha, m.,
(anujanami bhikkhave evarupesu paccantimesu l.joining together in a group (to do something); Spk II
janapadesu vinayadharapa ñcamena -ena upasampadaJ11); 178,13 (aññe pi papiccha -ena ku1esu viññapetva); -
11 15,31 (sarigharp va -arp va puggalaJ11 va 2. one who belongs to a group; Ja V 466,11 (sesa -a
nimantetukamo ); IV 216,11 (n' ev' attana pa~icodesi na macchamarpsa dini khadanta, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
-assa arocesi ti); 283,28 (ya pana bhikkhuni -assa sesagaJ]aban dha);- 0 -bandhana, n.,joining together in
civaralabhaJ11 antaraya111 kareyya ... ; 283,31: -o nama a group (to do something); a joint endeavour; Ja V
bhikkhunisarigho vuccati); 316,17 (anapa1oketva 427,27' (cha!_1aka1e ... suvaJ]J]akara -ena ... maJ]gaparp
sarighaJ11 va -a111 va; 316,26: sarigho nama bhikkhuni- karetva ... surapanarp arabhirpsu, Ce so; Ee -e; Be, Se
sarigho vuccati -o nama sambahu1a bhikkhuniyo 0
-bandhena); Dhp-a 11 160,1 (ekavithivasino manussa
vuccanti): Vism 93.24 (-o ti suttantikagar_1o va samagga hutva -ena danaJ11 datva, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
abhidha.mmilagar;w val: Sp 339.29 ldighabhiil]akadi- 0
-bandhena); - 0 -bandhika, (and 0 -bandhiya), n. (or
bbedas.sa pana -assa ekapuggalassa va¡: 81-L- (tehi -o mfn. ?), (connected with) joining together in a group;?
na pfuati gar_1apürako ca animantito tena -o bhijjati ti): acquiring a following; ? V in 1 59,28 (ati1ahurp kho tvarp
11-0..:: foil. 'üne -e ti ertha -o ti canaro va atireka va¡: moghapurisa bahullaya avatto yad idaJ11 -aJ11; Sp 984,2o:
.\fu\· }4:8-:- 'bhikkbüninaJ11 -assa1: Sadd 536.1o 1-o ti gar_1abandho etassa bahullassa atthi ti -arp bahullaJ11)
bhikkbusamü ho¡;- {te see abhidhammika -. suttantika-: quoted Ud-a 266,18 (eds 0 -bandhiyaJ11) ;- 0 -bhojana, n.,
- 3. lgr.t.l.) a series of roms or words following the receiving and eating food in a group; V in IV 71 ,33 (-e
same rule and called after the first word of the series; pacittiyan ti; 74,3o: yattha cattaro bhikkhu pañcanna111
Sadd 502,12* (Kaccayane vutto gahadinarp -o visurp); bhojananarp aññatarena bhojanena nimantita bhuñjanti
518,17* (pavakkhami .. . curadikagaJ]aJ11 nama namato etaJ11 -a111 nama; Sp 812,3: -e ti gar_¡assa bhojane, idha
aghamaJ11 -aJ11); - ifc see dhatu-, bhuvadi-; - gaJ]iinaJ11 gar_1o nama cattaro bhikkhü adirp katva taduttarirp
in Ee at M III 1,16 is wr for gar_1akanarp (Be, Ce, Se so); bhikkhü adhippeta); Utt-vn 788; - 0 -riija, mfn., having
- see also ekagar_1ika (sv eka), tegar_1ika, digar_1ika the group as ruler; Sp 212,22 (mayarp hi LicchavinaJ11
(sv dvi), bhuvadigar_1ika; 0
-m-aggena, ind., by -ünaJ11 rajje vasama); Ps III 16,2o (-ano hi te, tasma
groups; ? Vin 1 117,24 (anujanami bhikkhave uppanna111 kicca111 ekassa vasena na chijjati, sabbesarp
tadahuposathe gar_1amaggena va gar_1eturp sa1akaJ11 va chando 1addhurp vagati);- 0 -Va(t), mfn., attended by a
gahetun ti, Ee so, perhaps wr; Be, Ce namaggena; Se company; Pj 11 422,21 (sarighino ti 0 -Vanto); Nidd-a II
namamattena); - o• -iiriima, mfn., finding pleasure in a 28,zo (gar_1igar_1i ti 0 -vantanarp ativa 0 -va); Sadd 145,3•
company; M III 110,17 (-o gar_1arato); A III 422,28/oll. (gul).ava 0 -Va e' eva ba1ava yasava tatha); - gal}ii-
(-o gar_1arato --ta111 anuyutto; Mp III 410,17: suttantika- vavassagga, m. [gar_1a + vavassagga with rhythmical
ga!_ladisu pana gar_1esu attano va parisasarikhate gar_1e lengthening ?], giving up the group, renouncing
ramati ti -o); Vism 107,11 (--ta);- 0 iivavassagga,m ., company; Nidd 1 145,3 (kathaJ11 -'-atthena eko pubbe
see below; - 0 -0hiyana, gar_1amha-ohiyana, n., falling caritvana); - 0 -Vassika, mfn., used for severa/ years;
behind the group, being left behind; Sp 275,13 (in long Sn 279 (güthakupo yatha assa sampul]I)O -o; Pj II 310,26:
cpd: ... -vippavasagar_1a-ohiyanapattihi, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee -o anekavassiko bahüni vassani mukhato güthena
wr -ohiyanapattihi); 1392,6 (in long cpd: puriyamano ); - o -saiigal}ikii,f., association with
-nadiparaga!_lamha-ohiyana1akkha!_1ena, Be, Ce so; Ee wr groups; the society of companies of people; Sp 222,4
-gar_1hamha-; Se -gaJ]arnha-ohiyyana-); - ga!_lan- (asarpvare !hitassa atta -aya e' eva kilesasarigar_1ikaya ca
gal}upiihanii (and 0
-il-ga!_la-upahana),f [cfBHS SaJ11Vattati); Spk III 122,16 (yogavacaro ... kayavivekena
gai_laguJ]a], sandal(s) with a so/e of severallayers; Vin 1 -a111 [vijjhati]); Dhp-a 1 162,10; Ud-a 231,19 (-aJ11 pahaya
185,26 (na -a dharetabba, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be vivittavaso kayaviveko nama);- 0 -saiighaviiri in Ee at
gul).arigul).üpahana; Sp 1083,22: tiguna ti tipa~ala, -a ti S 1 127,3* is wr for 0 -sailghacari (Be, Ce so); -
catupatalato paghaya vuccati, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be 0
-satthiiraka, m., the teacher of a group; Ap 213,24 (-o
gul).arigul]-); 196,1 (app eva nama bhagava ahaJ11, Be so; Ce gar_1asattha ahos' ahaJ11; Ee wr
9 gal}eti

gal_lasantharako; Se gal)asantharako);- agaQa, mfn., not patinhita satta -arp atikkanta); Mil20,3 (devatanarp pana
in a group; Sv 280,10 (pubbe nagarassa anto -a bahi dhammabhisamayo -arp vitivatto); Sp 32,11; Spk I
nikkhamitva gal)asampanna ti) f. Ps III 416,3; - 213,31; 11 97,27; - agaQana, mfn. (?), without number;
sagal)a, mfn., with a group, with a following; Ap-a beyond calculation; ? Ja VI 359,29' (asañkhan ti -arp
431,19 (Vipassirp bhagavantarp -arp disva); - se e also kalarp, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se asañkhyan ti -arp;
anekavassagal)ika (sv eka), nekavassagal)ika (sv neka). ad 359,2o* foll.: yam etam akkha udadhirp mahantarp
gaQaka, m. [ts], l. one who counts, reckons, calculates; an savanti najjo sabbakalarp asañkharp [Be, Se
accountant, a treasurer; Vin III 42,31 (atthi ca me asankhyarp]).
darugahe -o sandittho; Sp 294,16: darugahe -o ti rañño gaQi(ni, m(jn). [S., BHS gal)in], one who has a company
darubhai_!qagare darugopako); DI 51,12 (-a muddika); of followers or pupils; a leader, a teacher; DI 47,17
M III 1,16 (-anarp gal_lanajlvanarp, Be, Ce, Se so; E e wr (ayarp ... Püral)O Kas sapo sañghi e' eva -i ca gal_lacariyo
gal)anarp gal_lanajlvanarp); S IV 376,5 (atthi te koci -o va ca ñato yasassi titthakaro) f. M 11 3,3 (ayarp pi kho
muddiko va sankhayako va yo pahoti gañgaya valukarp samal)O Gotamo ... ); M 11 3,6 (samai_!abrahmai_!anarp
gal)eturp ettaka valuka iti; Spk III 113,12: -o ti sanghinarp -inarp gal)acariyanarp); Sn 955 (sattha Tusita
acchiddakagal)anaya kusalo); Mil293,11 (yo -o -i-m-agato; Pj 11 571,29: Tusitakaya cavitva matu-
sighasigharp gal)etva khipparp dassayati so -o cheko kucchirp agatatta Tusita agato, gal_lacariyatta -i; Nidd I
nama); Mhv 11 :20; - 2. an astrologer; Abh 347 (-o tu 44 7,7 foll.: gal)acariyo ti -i gal_lassa sattha ti -i gal)arp
0
muhuttiko); - -mahamatta, m. (or 0 -mahamatta, pariharatl ti -i gal)arp ovadati ti -i); Thi 305 (ahumha
m.pl.) [cfS. gal_lanamahamatra], a minister offinance; an pubbe -ino); Ja VI 222,24* (Gul,lO Kassapagottayarp suto
accountant; (or accountants and ministers;) Vin 11 citrakathi -i); Ap 364,21 (yavata -ino loke satthavaha
130,34 (ete kho ayyo tumhakarp bhaddanta pavuccare); Mil4,13 (sañghi -i gal_lacariyo); Mhv 16:18
chattapaggahita agacchanti seyyathapi -a ti); D III 64,31 (devamanussagal_la -inarp tarp tarp ca gal)arp ... upecca).
(amacca parisajja -a anlkanha dovarika mantassajlvino gaQi(n) 2 , m. [?],a kind of deer or elk; Abh 612 (gokai_!l)O
sannipatitva; cfSv 852,4: -a ti acchiddakadipa!}laka- gai_!ikal)!aka); Ja V 406,7* (el)eyya varaha e' eva -ino;
gai_!aka e' eva maha-amacca ca); Ps V 43,2 (rajjakarita- 406,30': -ino ti gokai_!l)a) =VI 277,24'.
attabhavo nama n' eva gal)akena na -ena gal_leturp gaQika 1, f l. [ts], a courtesan; a prostitute; Abh 233;
sakka, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee rajjarp karita-attabhavo [Ee Vin I 268,11 (Ambapalika -a abhirüpa hoti ...
karitabhavo] nama n' eva gal)ako na -o gal)eturp padakkhil)a nacce ca gite ca vadite ca abhisa!a
sakkoti). atthikanarp atthikanarp manussanarp paññasaya ca rattirp
gaQaki, f [ts "wife of astrologer"], the wife of an gacchati); Th 939 (-a va vibhüsayarp); Ja VI 276,24*
accountant (or astrologer); Vin III 135,24 (ajivikasavaka (vesi ca -ayo ca); Ap 4,5 (-a lasika e' eva naccantu;
agantva tarp -irp etad avocurp); 136,11 (sa -i tesarp Ap-a 110,1: -a naccitthiyo ca lasika mukhena
ajivakasavakanarp dhitararp adasi); Sp 553,4 (purill)a- saddakaraka ca); 613,14 (dasajatisahassani o -ttarp
gal)akiya ti ekassa gai_!akassa bhariyaya, sa tasmirp akarayirp); Mil122,3 (aharp hi nagare Pa!aliputte -a
jivamane -i ti paññayittha, mate pana purill)agal)aki ti rüpüpajivini antimajivika); Pv-a 195,14 (kiliHhakamma-
sañkharp gata, Be, Ce, Se so; E e wr pural)agai_!ikiya ... upajiviniya -aya);- 2. [S. lex. id.] a female elephant; ?
gai_!iki ... purill)agai_!iki ... ). Spk I !86,26 (yatha araññarp tosetva pesita 0 -hatthiniyo
gaQati, pr. 3 sg. [?], goes; Sadd 358,13 (gal_la ral,la gatiymp: araññakaq:l kuñjaraq:l ... palobhetva bandhitva anayanti,
-ati, eds so, perhaps wr; see kai_!ati2); - gal)ami in Ee, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se yatha araññato pesitagal)ikara-
Se at Thi 418 is wr for bhai_!ami (Be, Ce so). hatthiniyo ... ).
gaQana, f, gal_lana, n. [ts], reckoning, counting; gaQika2 , f [ts], (the science of) computation, counting;
calculation, computation; numbering; Vin I 77,21 (sace Mil 3,31 (bahüni e' assa satthani uggahitani honti
kho Upali -arp sikkhissati ur' assa dukkho bhavissati); seyyathidarp ... -a gandhabba tikiccha ... ).
IV 7,5 (ukka¡tharp nama sipparp mudda -a lekha); DI gaQiki in E e at Sp 553,4 is wr for gai_!aki qv.
ll,1o (mudda -a sañkhanarp; Sv 95,2o: -a ti gaQibhüta, mfn. [pp of *gal)a + bhavati)], gathered in
acchiddakagal)ana); Ja I 35,2 (pa!hamasannipate -a nama groups; in large companies; DI 112,11 (brahmal)a-
natthi, dutiye ko!isatasahassarp bhikkhü ahesurp); gahapatika Campaya nikkhamitva sañghasañghi -a, Be,
III 360,w (tato pararp -a nama buddhanam eva visayo); Ce, Se so; Ee sangha sanghi gai_!ibhüta; Sv 280,11: pubbe
Bv 23:5 (dhammabhisamayo tassa -ato asañkhiyo); nagarassa anto agal_la bahi nikkhamitva gal)asampanna ti
Vibh 422,33 (manussanarp -aya kittakarp hoti); Mil 79,3o -a, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gal)atarp patta ti) f. M 11 164,13;
(-aya sikkhitatta gai_!aka bahurp pi gal_lenti); Vism 127,18 Ud-a 380,14.
(tattha arahattarp pattanarp ca -a natthi); Sp 1089,12 gaQeti, -ayati, pr. 3 sg. [S. gal)ayati], l. counts, numbers,
(yava aharitva va na dinnarp . . . tava -arp na upeti); adds up; reckons, calculates; Dhatup 574 (gal_la
Dhp-a I 11,3 (sarpsarava¡te tava anakkhikakalassa -a sañkhyane); Dhatum 806 (gal,la sañkalane); Ja I 462,12
natthi); Pa!is-a 441,8 (tani -ani vissajento); Cp-a 12,23 (-essami); Mil 79,3o (gai_!aka bahurp pi -enti);
(asañkhiya, -arp atikkanta ti attho); Sadd 799,s (-e);- Vism 279,9 (eka dve ti sakkhararp khipitva khipitva -eti,
ifc see añgunha-, añgughigal)ana, acchidda- (sv chidda), Be, Ce so; Se eko dve ti; Ee ekarp dve ti) = Sp 419,26
acchiddaka-, acchinna- (sv chindati); - 0 (a)-patha, m. (Ce, Se so; Be, Ee eko); Sp 1016,33 (aharp dasavasso va
the range of computation; the limit of calculation; Ja IV visativasso va ti musa vatva bhikkhuvassani -eti);
73,19 (sotapannadinarp -o natthi); V 154,26' (vanadukkhe 1165,3 (rattiyo -ayissami, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se -issami ti,
10

prob. wr); Spk I 241,8 (-ehi maharaja ti); Sadd 536,9 Vibh-a 407,33 (raja divase -etva sattahe vttivatte
(gaJ.Ia sati.khane: -eti -ayati gaJ.Iana gaJ.lO ); kujjhitva therassa hatthapade chindapesi).
part.pr. (a) gaJ.Ienta, mfn., Ja I 462,13; Vism 278,22 gal}-fha is an occasional vl for gantha qv.
(-entena) = Sp 419,4 (Be, Se so; Ce, E e -ayantena); gal}-fhana, see sv ganthana.
Spk I 241,9 (rañño ekaf!1 dve sat3I)1 sahassan ti -entassa gal}-fhabhedaeoro in Ee at Dhp-a II 30,17 is prob. wr for
ati.gu1iyo na ppahonti); (b) gaJ.Iaya(t), mfn., Dhp 19 (gopo gaJ.Ithibhedakacoro (Be, Ce, Se so).
va gavo -3I)1 pares3f!1); Vism 279,2 (tassa evaf!1 -ayato) gal}-fhi, m.f [S. granthi, m.], l. a knot; a tangle; a bunch; a
= Sp 419,19; (e) ganay anta, mfn., Sp 419,4 (-ayantena, knot tied in a garment (for keeping money ); S IV 199,3
Ce, Ee so; Be, Se -entena); Ps III 378,16 (nakkhattani (makka!af!l . . . da~haya rajjuya bandhitva majjhe -ii)l
-ayanta, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr gaJ,lhayanta); - aor. karitva ossajjeyya); Sp 766,12/oll. (sace pi hi tiJ.13I)1 va
3 sg. gaJ.Iesi, D III 8,8 (Sunakkhatto ekadv!hikaya satta lat3f!1 va -ii)l karontassa bhijjati, -ii)l pi katui)l na
rattindivani -esi; Sv 821 ,12joll.: ek3f!1 dve ti vatva vattati, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be -i pi na katabbo); - ifc see
-esi ... yatha asaddahamano koci -eyya evaf!1 -esi); - anta- (sv anta\ - 2. the knot or joint in a reed;
2. takes into account, values; takes notice of, cares Abh 600 (pabb3f!1 tu phalu -i); Ja I 172,1 (na!o anto
about; Ja I 237,19 (na ill3f!1 esa kisi)liñci -ayissatl ti); kiñci -ii)l asesetva sabbatthakam eva susiro ahosi);
300,16 (manatthaddha hutva samikaf!l na -enti); 303,23' Sv 163,27 (nigaJ.I!higabbha ti -imhi jatagabbha
(na hi . . . mahasamuddaf!1 va pana sosanakavato ucchuve~una~adayo sandhaya vadati, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
khuddakata~ak3f!1 kismiñci-d-eva -eti, Be so; Ce, Ee, Se niggaJ.l!higabbha ti); - 3. a knotty problem, a difficulty;
gaJ,lhati); IV 267,18 (raja ... aññaf!1 manussaf!1 manusso ti Mil119,21 (ay3I)1 pi ubhatoko!iko pañho -ito pi 0 -taro);
pi na -eti); Spk III 84,32 (rajavallabho ... seghisenapati- Spk II 66,22 (pañhassa ev3f!1 °-bhavena, Ee so, perhaps
adayo padena paharanto pi na -eti); Dhp-a IV 14,1 wr; Be, Ce, Se ekati.gaJ.likabhavena); - 4. a knot used as
(hatthino tasmii)l ka1e ati.kuse va kuntatomare va na a button, a button; a toggle; ? Sp 863,23 (Maha-
-enti CaJ.Iqa bhavanti, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee kuntatomare paccariyaf!1 patte va -iyaf!1 va na vagatt ti); - S. a
khaJ.Iqanti); Sadd 640,21 (bhagava pana vacaniin3f!1 bulbous root; a bulb or tuber; Sp 833,26 (duvidho kando
1ahugarubhav3f!1 na -eti); - inf (a) gaJ.IetUI)l, Vin I d!gho ca rasso ca bhisakif!1sukakandadi vago ca
117.:1 lanujanami bhikkhave bhikkhii -etun ti): S IV uppa1akaserukandadi, yaf!1 -1 ti pi vadanti); - 6. a
376.- •yo pahoti gati.gaya Ya1uk3f!1 -etuf!1 ettaka valuka swelling, a hardening; Sp 998,31/oll. (sace pana janiihi
ti': tb• gaJ.Ietuye. 8,- ~:28 tyatha pi sagare iim! na sakka va kapparehi va n~ikerapasiiJ.lad!hi va ghatetva mutto
ti g3I_!etuye: 8\·-a 152.:>: -eruye ti -erum sati.khatui)ll: hoti sañre e' assa -iyo paññayanti, na pabbajetabbo,
- ahwl. •a• gaJ.Ief\·a \"in I 285.:• •bhikkhii -en·a1: phasuk3f!1 katva eva -!su sannisinnasu pabbajetabbo);
Ja \1 3~.· •dit!hasupinadiYasato parrJ1aya -et\al: Sv 936,29 (tattha tattha lohitai)l sa1.1!hati -i -i hutva anto
~W 293.. •gaJ.Ial.:o s!ghas!gham -ena1: Sp 380.1o va pubb3I)1 gaJ.Ihati anto va bhijjati); - ifc see medo-
okil!'lvassani -ena1:- neg. agaJ.Ien·a Ps II 321.22 (core sv meda(s); - 7. the name of a plant; Ap 162,9
tÍ1,13I)1 pi agaJ.Iet\al: l'd-a 68.21: 13~.3-1: (b) gaJ.Iitva, Ja I (
0
-pupphaf!l apiijayii)l, Be, Ee so; Ce gandhapupph3f!1;
261.-1- ( -itva gahitena sahassena): - neg. agaJ.litva, Se gatamaggai)l); Mhv 30:59 ( 0 -pupphanibhe subhe cha
Mp IV 104,zo (anadiyitva ti amanasikatva agaJ.litva); medavaJ.lJ.lapasane aharif!1su; Mhv-! 542,w: bandhu-
(e) gaJ.Iayitva, Nidd-a I 401,9; - neg. agaJ.layitva, Ja II j!vakapupphapiJ.lqasadise); - 8. a stick, a branch;?-
435,28·; Ps II 160,17; - pass. pr. 3 sg. gal}-lyati, ifc see candana-; - 0 -jata, mfn., knotty; entangled; ?;
Mil 114,9 (loke tayo yeva megha -anti); Mp V 84,4 Dhp-a I 321,6 (dabbasambharatthika hi manussa ...
(Dasamo ti . . . dasame thane -ati, Be, Se so; Ce, E e avasesaf!1 pana susiraf!l ca piitikai)l ca -3I)1 ca chinditva
-issati); Saddh 434 (seghesu ca -ati); - part.pr. tatth' eva chaqqenti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gaJ.l!hikajat3I)1);
gaJ,llyamana, mfn., Ja II 16,19· (saradosatai)l hi -amanaf!1 Pa!is-a 411,5 (ayai)l loko paccayakaraf!1 ujuf!1 katuf!1
vassasatam eva hoti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr asakkonto dvasaghidighigatavasen' eva -o hutva) t-
gaJ.1hiyamanal)1); Sp 239,31 (bhikkhiisu -amanesu); Spk II 97,3 (ayai)l paja ... -a, Ce so; Be gaJ.l!hikajata; Ee
833,11 (-amiiniil13f!1 gaJ.lanaya anto natthi); Sadd 802,5 guJ.l!hijata; Se guFgaJ.I!hikajata; = Sv 496,9: eds gaJ.l!hika-
(ekato paghaya -amana); - pp gal}-ita, mfn. [ts], jata); - see also gu~aguJ.l!hikajata;- 0 -Uhana, n., a
counted, numbered; reckoned; taken into account; difficult passage, a crux; a knotty problem; Ja III 538,1
Abh 710; Sn 677 (te -a vidiihi tilavaha ye padume ( -am eva pabbatamatthaka nadif!1 otarento vi ya osaresi,
niraye upan!ta); Spk I 59,13 (sahassaf!1 sahass3f!1 katva Be so; Ce, Se gaJ.I!higaJ.I!hi!!hiinai)l; Ee wr
-iinaf!1 purisiinaf!1); Ud-a 5,9* (padan' etan' Udanassa gaJ.I!higaJ.l!itthiinai)l); Vism 248,28 (sabb3I)1 -ai)l
-ani); - neg. agaJ.lita, mfn., Mil114,21 (avasesa nadiyo chinditva); Mhv 5:107 (vedesu -ani pucchi so tani
nad!gaJ.Ianaya agaJ.Iita); 147,26; - fpp gal}-etabba, vyakari); - 0 -pañha, m., a very difficult question; Ja VI
gaJ,litabba, mfn. and n. impers., Vin I 117,22 (kada nu kho 351,29 (-o esa, na sakka mahajanamajjhe kathetuf!1, Be,
bhikkhii -a ti); Vism 278,3o (ete dose vajjetva -3I)1) = Ce, Ee so; Se gaJ.I!hiko esa pañho); Ps II 359,24; -
Sp419,11; Dukap235,19 (anulomapadani gaJ.Iitabbani); 0
-pada, n., a difficult passage or word; Vism 442,19
Sadd 536,23 (eko dve ti adina -o ti gaJ.Io); - caus. (paripuccha nama pa!i-aghakathadisu --atthapada-
pr. 3 sg. gal}-lipeti, M III 1,19 (mayai)l hi ... antevas! vinicchayakatha; Vism-mh! [Be]II 84,9: yassa hi
1abhitva patham3I)1 evaf!1 -ema ekai)l ekakaf!1 dve padassa attho duviññeyyo t3I)1 -3I)1); PsI 17,1 (evaf!1
duka ... ); Dhp-a I 358,13 (iilgha te -etha ti); - part.pr. kathíte ca amhiik3f!1 -3I)1 nama n' atth! ti); -
gaJ.lapenta, mfn., Dhp-a I 358,13; - absol. gaJ.Iapetva, 0
-pasakapatfaka, m.pl. [gaJ.I!hi + pasaka 1 + pagaka],
gm;tthika 11 ga1_u;la

backing strips for toggles and loops; Vin-vn 3038 yojetva kata suVa!Jf.laiDaya -a honti rajatamaya pasaka
(catukm¡.a va vananti -a); - 0 -pasa, m.pl. [ga!J~hi + ... ); Utt-vn 670 (-a kappiya vutta ekadas' eva);- 3. an
pasa 1], knots or toggles and loops; Vin-vn 3036; - executioner's block (cf ga[.l<,lika); Jai 151,12 (migaraja
0
-baddha, mfn., knotted; in a tangle; Spk II 96,17 -aya nipanno, Ee, Se so; Be dhmnrnaga~J<,Iikaya; Ce
(akulal\1 tantaip. kañjiyal\1 datva kocchena paha~aip. tattha ga~J<,Iikaya); III 41,14 (so pharasuip. gahetva -ayal\1
tattha gujakajatal\1 hoti -aip.) f. Pa~is-a 410,2o (Be, Se so; ~apetva hatthe chindi, Se so; Be ga~J<,Iiyal\1; Ce, Ee
Ce, Ee 0 -bandhal\1); - 0 -bhedaka, m., "a money-knot ga~J<,Iiya); V 303,24 (Maddaraj a pi pharasuip. ca -aip. ca
cutter", a purse-cutter, a thief, Sp 739,25 (coro si -o si gahetva coraghato idh' eva agacchatii ti af.lapesi, E e so;
ti); - --cara, m., id.; Dhp-a II 29,12 (--core arabbha); Be, Ce, Se ga~J<,Iikaip.); - ifc see aghatana-, dhmnrna-
30,17 (--coro, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee ga!J~habhedacoro, prob. (sv dhmnma 1); - o> -aiigulika, O> -anguli, m.fin)., having
wr); - niggal).!hi, mfn., free from knots; free from lumpy or knotted (arthritic ?)fingers; Sp 1030,17 (-o ...
dijficulties; Mil 105,27 (naracassa sudhotassa vimalassa singiverapha~Jasadisahi angulihi sarnannaga to, Ee, Se so;
-issa, Be, Ce so; Ee nigganthis sa; Se nigaf.l~hissa); Sv Be ga~J!hikanguli; Ce gaf.l~hikanguli); Vin-vn 2511 (-o pi
1055,18 (dakkho vejukaro ... vejuip. müle chetva -al\1 va); - 0 (a)-paUak a, m., a backing strip for the toggle;
katva, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se nigganthiip.); Ps li 269,3o (thero Sp 290,21 (-aip. ca pasakapagakaip. ca aghakof.iakal\1 pi
khaggena kumudanajaip. chindanto viya pucchita- sojasakof.iakaip. pi karonti); - 0
(a)-phalak a, n., a
pucchital\1 nijja~aip. -iip. katva kathesi); Mp II 202,5 backing piece (of wood ?) for the toggle;? Vin II
(parisuddhal\1 nijja~aip. -iip. katva desenti). 136,36/oll. (bhikkhii ga~J(hikaip. pi pasakal\1 pi civare
gai.J.thika 1, m. [= gmghika ?], l. a knot; a plait; a toggle; appenti civarai\1 jirati . . . anujanami bhikkhave -aip.
Ja VI 335,37' (nanavaf.lf.iehi suttehi -e bandhitva pasakapha lakan ti); - niggai.J.thika, mfn., free from
katasuttaga~Jthikapilandhanaip., Ce, Ee so; Se -aip.; Be
knots; free from dijficulties; Vibh-a 224,12 (nijja~aip. -aip.
ganthike); Sp 291,11 (-e pi sobhakaraf.iatthal\1 lekha va kamrnaghanal\1 kathetabbaip., Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
pilaka va na vagati); 1245,12 (añjanikara~J<,Iako -o niggaf.l(hiip.).
gaf.l~hive~hano añjani, Ee, Se so; Be añjanakara[.l<,lako
gai.J.thita, n. [cf S. grathita ?], (the knotty plant?) a
ga!J~ika vidho añjani; Ce añjanako karaf.i<,laga~J~iko bamboo or reed; It-a II 2,26 (tacasaran ti -al\1. vejun ti
pitho añjani); - 2. a join, a mend; ? Sp 838,29 (sace pi attho, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se ka!J~hikal\1);- gaf.l~hita in Ee at
patto duddhoto hoti . . . o-pattassa va o' -antarena sneho It-a I 55,20 is wr for ganthita (Be, Ce, Se so); -
pavigho hoti, Ce so; Be, Se o• -antare; Ee ga[.l<,likapattassa ga~Jthitagal).(hita- in Ee at It-a li 59,5 is wr for
va ga~J<,Iikantarena ... ); - ifc see catupañca- (sv catu[r]); ganthitaganthita- (Be, Ce, Se so);- see also kaghaka.
0
- -kasava, n., a knotted yellow robe;? Ja IV 446,4 gai.J.theti, see sv ganthati.
(kii~aja~ilaip. ekaip. -aip. nivasetva ekaip. parupitva ...
gal}.<.(a, m. [ts ], l. the cheek, the side of the face; Abh 262;
disva; = Cp-a 189,9: eds gandhika-) ; - 0 -jata, mfn., 1048 (-o ... kapolmnhi); - 2. (i) a swelling, a lump; a
knotted; entangled; ? Sv 496,9 (ayaip. paja paccayaka re boil; boils; Abh 1048 (-o pho¡e); Vin 1 71,34 (pañca
ujuip. katuip. asakkonti diHhigatavasena -a hutva) = abadha ... ku!(haip. -o kilaso soso apmnaro) f. Nidd 1
Spk II 97,3 (Be so; Ce gaf.l~hijata; Ee gmghijata; Se guJI- 13,5; V in IV 196,14 (yo ... ekato va ubhato va -aip. katva
ga~J~ikajata; f. Pa~is-a 411,5: ayaip. loko ... gaf.l~hijato); bhuñjati; Sp 893,25: makka(o viya -e katva katva); 316,4
Dhp-a I 335,7 (kusalo malakaro ... taruf.imnakulani ca (bhikkhun i pasakhe jataip. -aip. purisena saddhiip. eken'
paf.lakaviddhani ca milatani ca gal).thikajatani ca eka bhedapesi) ; M 1 435,34 (te dhamme aniccato
pupphani vajjetva); - see also af.liga~J~ikahata (sv af.ii), dukkhato ro gato -ato sallato ... anattato samanupas sati;
gujaguf.l(hikajata. Ps III 146,6: anta dosaghena -ato); S IV 83,25 (-o ti ...
gai.J.thika 2 , mfn. [gaf.l(hi + ka2 ?], knotty; ? Sp 1286,13 (na imass etaip. . . . kayassa adhivacanaip.); Thi 491
pharusena ka~(hena ti phalitakag hena va kharena va -ena (sattisiilupama karna rogo -o); Ja I 293,2 (sise kapparena
va kaf.l(akena va susirena va putina va na pahari . . . sise -o ughahi); V 202,18* (dvassa -a ure
avalekhita bbam). sujata; 205,27·: -a ti thane sandhay' aha); Pv-a 55,21
gai.J.thika ,f [g~~i + ka 2], l. a knot; a bunch; Sp 619,17 (abhihata~~anesu rnahanta rnahanta gha~appamaf.ia -a
(khandhe ~hapitakasavassa ubho ante aharitva -aip. katva u~~ahitva rnuhutten' eva pacitva paribhedap patta honti);
tasmiip. pasibbake viya pupphani pakkhipan ti, ayal\1 - ifc see akkhi- (sv akkhi\ Uf.lf.ligaf.l<.la, rneda-
vuccati ai\lSabhaf.l<.lika, Ce, Ee so, perhaps wr; Be (sv rneda[s]), visa1a-ak khi-;- (ii) a swelling on wood, a
bha[.l<,likaip. katva; Se ga~J<,Iiip. katva); Pv-a 127,9 (malan ti knot; ? Spk II 330,16 (palaga~J<,Iassa ti va<.l9hakissa, so hi
o• -adibhedaip. pupphal\1. E e so, prob. wr; Be, Ce, Se olarnbakasankhataip. palal\1 tiretva darunal\1 -aip. harati ti
ganthitaganthitabhedal\1); - 2. a button; a toggle palaga~J<,Io ti vuccati, Ce so; Ee palaga~J<,Iissa ti; Be palaip.
(fastened by a loop, pasaka); V in I 46,18 (sagUf.lai\1 katva dharetva; Se palabha~J<,Iassa ti . . . palaq¡ dharetva) =
sanghatiyo parupitva -aip. pa~imuñcitva); II 136,27 (vata- Mp IV 63,11 (Be, Ce, E e phalaga~J<,Iassa ti ... phalal\1
ma~J<,Ialikaya sanghatiyo ukkhipiyiip.su . . . anujanami
caretva ... ; Se phalagaf.l<,lassa ti ... balal\1 dharetva ... );
bhikkhave -al\1 pasakan ti . . . chabbaggi ya bhikkhii - ifc see pala-; - 3. an elephant's temples; Abh 364
uccavaca -ayo dharenti sovaf.if.iamayal\1 riipiymnayaip.); (-o kato); - oagal}.<.(ajata, mfn., covered in boils and
136,36 (bhikkhü -aip. pi pasakaip. pi civare appenti, swelling; Dhp-a III 297,14 (tassa sariraip.
civarai\1 jirati); Ps II 280,6 (buddha nama -al\1 uppakkuppakkaip. -aip. ahosi sa ka~J<,Iiivanti gantva
pa~imuñcitva pa~icchannasañra parisati dhmnmal\1 sayane nipajji); - 0
-kal}.l).a, mfn., (one) who has a
desenti); Dhp-a I 394,6 (tasmiip. tasmiip. ~hane muddika suppurating ear; Sp 1029,3 (-o . . . sada paggharita -
gal}c;laka 12

pubbena kat.u;¡ena saruannagato); - 0 -ppadesa, m., the yamakapatihariya qv ); perhaps N.pr.: Gm:u;la 's mango;
regían of the cheek, the cheek; Sp 1293,21 (-e ... Ja IV 264,32 (Gat]9o nama rajuyyanapalo . . . imarp
visesakatr~ karonti);- 0 -passe, ind., on the cheek, near aghirp uyyanapalassa ... ropanatthaya dehi, esa -o nama
the cheek; Ja V 284,w; Spk II 192,18 (gaccha slghan ti -e bhavissati, Ce, E e so; Se gal)9iimbo; Be K31]9o ...
pahari); 0
-pana, n., a honey drink;? kat]9ambo ... ); Mil349,2o (0 -müle, Ce, Ee so; Be
(cfmadhugat]9a ?) Spk 1 338,13 (nevasika -atr~ kat]9amba-; Se ga!]9ii.mba-); Sp 88,28 (Savatthiyatr~
sajjayiipsu, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gandha-); Ps 11 303,2/oll.; 0
-mule, Ce, E e so; Be k31]9amba-; Se gat)9amba-);
0
- -phalana, n., bursting, lancing a boil; Sp 1289,15 Sv 57,6 (Savatthinagaradvare 0 -rukkhamüle, Ce, Ee, Se
(-'-adini vejjakammani); 1327,34; Ap-a 124,7; so; Be kat]9atnba- ); Ps V 7,11 (0 -müle paññatta-
0
-badhipubbo in Ee at Sp 610,12 is wr for buddhasane nislditva, Ce, Ee so; Be ka!]9atnba-; Se
gaddhabadhipubbo (Be, Ce, Se so); - 0 -bheda, m., the ga!]9ii.mbarukkha-); Dhp-a III 207,2o (so pana G31]9ena
bursting, lancing of a boil; Ap 211 ,20 (kusatakatr~ ropítatta 0 -rukkho tv eva paññayi, Ce, Ee so; Se
gahetvana ... mantarp ca anusikkhami -assa pattiya, Se gai]9amba-; Be Ka!]9ena ... k31]9ambarukkho ... ); Th-
so; Be ganthadosassa; Ce, Ee kai]9abhedassa); a II 37,7 (0 -müle katatr~ yaruakapatihariyarp disva, Ce,
Vism 583,3; Spk 111198,10 (yatha pana pakke gat)9e -ena Ee so; Be, Se kat]9amba-) t Ap-a 564,8 (E e, Se so; Be
pubbalohitatp akamataya nikkhamati); - 0 -maipsa, n., kai]9amba-; not in Ce); Bv-a 146,13 (0 -rukkhamüle, Ce,
the flesh of the cheek; Pj I 46,28 ( -arp gal)9appadese Ee so; Be, Se k31]9amba-); Mhv 17:44 (yamakarp
thapitakarañjabljasa!]thanatr~, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee g31]9a- patihariyatr~
0
-mule buddho va akari, Ee so;
ppabheda!hapita-); - o -mattika,j, wormcasts; ? V in 11 vl kai]9amba- ); Dath 5:54 (0 -rukkhatn eva
151,31 (kiQava!]I]O anibandhanlyo hoti ... anujanami titthiyamaddanaya).
bhikkhave -atr~ datva pii.I]ikaya patibahetva ka)avat]!]atr\ gal}l}.i, f, l. an executioner's block; Ja III 41,14 (so
nipatetun ti, Ce, Ee so; Be ga!]9u-; Se 131]9u-; Sp 1219,9: pharasurp gahetva -iya thapetva hatthe chindi, Ce, Ee
ga!]9uppadaguthamattikatr~); - 0
-madhupana, n., a so; Be -iyatr~; Se gat]thikayarp); - 2. [BHS gat]91],
honey drink; Spk 1 316,1 (madhuplta va seyyare ti -atr~ something (a wooden block ? a bowl ?) struck to
pita viya sayanti, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gandha-; summon the bhikkhus or announce the time; Ja I 237,29
cfThi-a 59,zfol/.: madhuplta va acchare ti yatha (-irp paharanto dvararp akotento pabodheturp
gat]9atnadhuip gahetva madhurp pltavanto, Ce so; Be, nasakkhirp); Vism 181,3o (so -irp paharitva g31]arp
Ee. Se bhat]9aJlladhurp gahetYa):- agal}l}.a, n.,freedom sannipatetva, Ce, Se so; Be ghat]9irp; Ee ghat]!irp);
from boils: ·? Pap.s 11 238.:- (pañcannarp khandhanatr~ Sp 382,4 (-irp paharitva kalatr~ ghosetva, Ce, Ee, Se so;
nirodho -atr~ nibbanan ti passanto. Be. Ce, Ee so: Se Be gh31]tirp); 1124,28 (-iya pahataya bhikkhusaitghe
nigaJ?90I:- sagal}l}.a.n[fn .. hm·ing m·el/ings or bumps; sannipatite, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be ghat]tiya); Spk 1 291,20
unnen; ~lp 11 18 L" 1 [nemi] sadosa ti -a UI]I]ato!]ata- (suriyatthangamane -irp paharitva); Pj I 251,28 (masassa
tthiinayunal; - see also avagat]9akarakatn. ureg31)9a, at!hasu dhatnmasavanadivasesu -irp akotetva
galagat]9il n 1 1s¡· gala 2). parininnakkhig31]9aka. ussaretha ... , Ce, Ee, Se so; Be gha!]9irp); Dhp-a 11 54,4
gai}¡J.aka 1• m. [cf S. /ex .. BHS gat]9aka], l. a rhinoceros; (nakhapighen' eva -irp paharitva, Ee, Se so; Be, Ce
Abh 613 (palasado ca -o); Ap 17,5 (pasada ca varaba ca ghat]9irp); 247,4 (akale -i pahara kassaci aphasukarp
catnara -a bahu, Be so; Ce, Se vaka bherat]9aka bahu; bhavissatl ti, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be gh31]9i); - see also
Ee vakabherat]9aka) quoted Ap-a 217,6* (Be, Se so; Ce, gh3l]!l, ghat]9l.
Ee baka roda!]9aka bahu); - 2. a sort of fish; Abh 672 gal}l}.ika, gat]9iya, mfn. [from gat)9a], suffering from boils,
(na)amlno ca -o). afflicted with boils; Vin 1 93,25 (upasampanna dissanti
gal}l}.aka2 , m. or n. [g31)9a + ka2], a cheeliful; a bulge in kughika pi -a pi kilasika pi ... ); Ja III 356,21 (bahu no
the cheek; ? Spk 1 109,1o ([Rahu suriyavimanarp] kadaci hatthi -a jata, Ce, Se so; Be, Ee Vat]ita); Kv 31,32
avagat]9akarakarp bhuñjanto viya kapolantare thapeti, ([puggalo] kutrhiyo gat]9iyo kilasiyo, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
vegatr~ pana vareturp na sakkoti, sace varessaml ti -atr~ wr gandhiyo).
katva tigheyya matthakarp tassa bhindítva gal}l}.ika, f [ga!]9i + ka2], l. a block; an executioner's
nikkhameyya). block; Ja 1 151,12 (varappatto migo gantva dharuma-
gal}l}.ati\ pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup ga9ati, Wg § 19:15], drops; gat]9ikaya slsatr~ !hapetva nipajjatu . . . laddhabhayo
runs as a liquid; Th-a 11 129,17 (g31]9atnülo ti avijja, sa migaraja -aya nipanno, Ce so; Be dhammaga!]9ikaya
hi -ati savati, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee sa hi savati). nipanno; Ee, Se dharumaga!]thikaya . . . gat]thikaya
gai}¡J.ati 2 , pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup gal)9ati, Wg § 9:79: ga9i nipanno); V 303,24 (Maddaraja pi pharasurp ca -arp ca
vadanaikadese; see Wg p. 135: vadanaikadesarambha- gahapetva coraghatako idh' eva agacchatu ti ai]apesi, Be,
lak~31]akriya; MW: "to affect the cheek"], ? Ce, Se so; Ee gat]thikarp); - ifc see aghatana-,
Dhatum 146-7 (ga9i vattekadesamhi ga9i sannicaye pi CU!]I]aka-, dhamma- (sv dhatnma 1);- 2. a striking block
ca); Sadd 356,7 (ga9i vadanekadese: -ati ga!]9o). (or bowl ?); As 319,14 (in cpd: -gat]9ikakoranadisaddo,
gal}l}.ati3 , pr. 3 sg. [cf S. k31]9ati, Wg §§ 8:30; 9:78], is Ce, Ee so; Be -gha!]tika-; Se -g31]9ikakoganadisaddo);
exultant; Sadd 356,27 (ga9i made: -ati). - ifc see yama-; - 3. a bulb (of garlic); Ja 1 474,3o
gai}¡J.atindurukkhe in Ee at Ja V 99,4 is prob. wr; Be, Ce (upasako bhikkhunisaitghatr~ lasunena pavaretva
gandhatindukarukkhe; Se bha!]9uti!]9uka-. khettapalarp ii.I]apesi . . . ekekaya bhikkhuniya dve tayo
gal}l}.amba (in Be kat]9amba), m. [g31)9a + amba], the -a dehl ti, Ee so, perhaps wr; Be, Se bh31]9ike; Ce
name of a tree (beneath which the Buddha performed the bha!]9ika; t Vin IV 258,9: eds bh31]9ike); - 4. a join; a
13 gal}hiiti

mend; ? Sp 838,29 (sace pi patto duddhoto hoti ... gal}hanaka, mfn. and m. [gaJ::thana + ka2], taking, holding;
gaJ::t~ikapattassa va ga1,1~ikantarena sneho pavigho hoti, one who takes, grasps; Ja 111 175,17'
Ee so; Ce gaJ::tthikapattassa ... gaJ:.lthikantarena; Be, Se (pabbatasanugocaran ti ghanase1apabbatesu ca
ga1,1thikapattassa ... gru::tthikantare);- ifc se e catupañca- p~supabbatesu ca gocara111 -a111, Ce, Se so; Be, Ee
sv catu(r);- 0 '-iidhiina, n., the placing of a comice;? gru::thanta111); Spk 11 255,14 (ah~ rüpa111 mama rüpan ti
V in 11 172,12 (--mattena pi navakamma111 den ti, Ce, Ee ev~ ta1,1haditthihi gi1itva parinitthapetva -o nama hotl ti
so, perhaps wr; Be bhal,l~ikarrhapana-; Se attho, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee ga1,1hako, prob. wr); 393,19
bhru::t~ikadhana-; Sp 1245,23: --mattena ti dvarabahana111 ([patt~] gh~sanena parikkhiJ:.lal11 na~ikodanamattam
upari katena kapotakagru::t~ikayojanamattena, Ce so; Be eva -~ jata111) f. Ud-a 252,13; Mp III 137,24 (sathalika ti
bhru::t~ikatthapanamattena ti . . . kapotabhru::t~ikayojana­ tisso sikkha sithi1agahru::tena -a); Cp-a 266,22 (rajj~ ...
mattena; Ee, Se bha1,1~ikadhanamattena ti . . . kapota- mama antepura111 ca acchinditva gahitak~ -a111
bhru::t~ikayojanamattena). amittarajana111 nissaya ... passi111 ah~. Ce, E e so; Be,
gai_u~u, m. [= gaJ::t~a ?], a sweiling; a boil; Ja V 72,2* Se gahitaka111 gaJ::thant~);- ifc see pacta-.
(yavanto udabindüni kayasmi111 nipati111su me tavanto -ü -gal}hamhli- in Ee at Sp 1392,6 is wr for -gaJ::tamha- (Be,
jayetha addhabe1uvasadisa, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be ga1,1~a; Ce, Se so).
74,10·: -ü jayetha ti gru::t~a jayi111su, Ce, Ee so; Be gaJ::t~a gal}hayantli in Ee at Ps III 378,16 is prob. wr for
jayetha ti; Se gaJ::t~a jayetha ti); Sp 921,13 (-u111 va vru::tal11 ga1,1ayanta (Be, Ce, Se so).
va paharitu111 vattati, Se so; Be, Ce, E e ga1,1~~). gal}hliti, gaJ::thati (and, rarely, gahati), pr. 3 sg. [S. grh1,1ati]
gal}c;luppiida, gaJ::t~upada, m. [cf S. gaJ::t~üpada], a worm, (imperat. 3 sg. gaJ::thatu [and gaJ::thatu]; 2 sg. ga1,1ha,
an earthworm; Abh 675 (-o mahllata); M III 168,11 (klta gaJ::thahi, ga1,1hassu; 3 pl. ga1,1hantu; 2 pl. gaJ::thatha,
pu~ava -a); Ja V 210,6 (ki1esa nam' ete -piil,l~ upadaya
0
ga1,1hatha, ga1,1havho; 1 pl. ga1,1hamase); Dhatup 388
sabbaba1ajanasadharaJ::ta, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se gaJ:.l~u­ (gaha upadane); Dhatum 731; Sadd 458,22 (gaha gaha1,1e:
ppadakapiiJ:.lak~); Kv 599,7 (atthi tattha kita patañga ... -ati paggahati); 503,4 (gaha upadane: ... gheppati -ati
satapadi -a ti, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se gaJ::t~upada ti); Spk I va); 503,16 (-ati -anti-as! ti);- l. takes, takes hold of,
151,5 (paccantavasina111 hi -a pi igha honti ... majjhima- grasps; gets, obtains; receives, accepts; V in I 191,2
desavasinal11 atijeguccha, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gaJ::t~upada); (bhikkhü . . . gav!n~ . . . ViSaJ:.leSU pi -anti kaJ:.lJ:.leSU pi
Pj II 317,6 (-a kira mahapathaviya khayabhayena matta- -anti); 271,36 (handa je im~ sappi111 picuna -ah! ti);
bhojino honti na bah u mattika111 khadanti). III 247,12 (-atu bhante thero pattan ti); MI 459,6 (-atha
gal}c;lupplidaka, m. [ga1,1~uppada + ki], a worm, an pattacivara111. Ce, Ee so; Be, Se -atha); III 160,3 (puriso
earthworm; Vism258,31; Spkii 194,12 (tata ime ki111 varrak~ sithi1a!11 -eyya, so tassa hatthato uppateyya);
khadantl ti pucchi, -e ayya ti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gaJ::t~U­ S V 148,21 (so t~ 1epa111 upasañkamitva hatthena -ati);
ppade) = Mp I 178,17 (eds gaJ::t~uppade). Pv 40:8 (-a ucchu111); Th 714 (na -ati bhav~ kiñci, Be,
gal}c;lula, mfn. [S. ga~u1a, gaJ::t~u1a], hunch-backed; Ce, Se so; Ee -ati); Thi 284 (na te hirañña111 -anti na
Abh 319 (khujjo ca -o). suvru::tJ:.l~); Ja III 334,2* (d~h~ -ahi); IV 433,21 *
gal}c;lüsa, m. [S. gaJ::t~ü~a], a mouthful; a mouthful of (koda1,1~akani -atha); 434,12* (say~ utthaya -avho;
water; Pj II 56,26 (udak~ gahetva -a111 katva) = 434,17·: -avho ti pha1ani -atha); V 73,2' (dvihi bahahi
Ap-a 146,19; - ifc see udaka-, khira-; - 0 -tela, n., oil mama g!va111 sugahita111 -a, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr ga1,1hi);
for rinsing the mouth; oil to be taken by mouth; ? Pj I 232,11' (kin nu dru::t<;la111 ... -asi); 319,12* (abandhanani
64,25 ([medo] yo sinehasañkhato pi hutva parama- -atha, Be, Ee so; Ce, Se -atha); VI 151,12* (-assu
jegucchatta na matthakate1attha!11 na -' -attha111 na hatthabhara1,1ani; 151 ,2r: -assü ti pi1andhassu); 182,13*
d!pajalanattha111 sañgayhati; f. Vism 262,27 foil.: y~ (-amase mru::ti!11 tata; 182,15': -amase ti -ama);
sinehasañkh~ gat~ pi paramajegucchatta n' eva 228,18* foil. (ka1im eva nüna -ami asippo dhuttako yatha
muddhani te1atthaya na nasatelad!na111 atthaya gaJ::thanti katal11 A1ato -ati kitava sikkhito yatha); 282,5 (jüt~
= Vibh-a 246,2foil.). kl~anto bhassamane pasake sañka<;l<;lhitva -ati, Be, Ce so;
*gal}ha, m. [from gaJ::thati], taking; seizing; - ifc see Ee, Se -ati); 294,2* (nassa kosadhan~ -e; 294,15':
duggru::tha, sugru::tha. kosadhan~ na thenetva -eyya); 529,28* (puriso amba-
gal}haka in Ce, Ee at Spk 11 255,14 and Ps III 323,2o pakkani -ati, me); Mi1220,n (ummattako ... kupit~ pi
(añkusagru::thakasippe) is prob. wr for gru::thanaka qv. asivis~ -ati); Sp 343,11 (bhaga111 ma -atha ti vareti);
gal}hana, n. [from gaJ::thati], taking; sezzzng; Mhv 8:23 (-antu pahü me dhitara111); - 2. catches;
understanding; Ja I 344,27' foil. (akarru::tassa karru::tan ti seizes; overpowers; Vin I 148,33 (bhikkhü v~ehi ubb~ha
gahru::takale karru::tassa akara1,1an ti cha~~anakale honti, -anti pi paripatenti pi); D II 262,1* (etha -atha
abhütassa bhütan ti o -ka1e, E e, Se so; Be, Ce bandhatha); III 204,17 (ay~ yakkho -ati ay~ yakkho
gahru::takale ... gaha1,1akale); IV 83,16 (amhaka111 nagar~ avisati; Sv 970,12: -aH ti sarlre adhimuccati); Ja I 263,27
0
-ka1e); V 309,21 (sattün~ -~ nama mayh~ bharo); (rajja111 -atü ti, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se -atü ti); III 202,23 (sace
PsI 277,34 (nayato -a111 viya, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se saliyacchapal11 passeyyasi -eyyasi ti, ama -eyyan ti);
gahaJ::t~); As 328,25 (sukhum~ pi attano visay~ VI 354,11 * (-eyya SUJ:.lO sasa111 bi~ara111); Sp 331,3
sukhen' eva 0 -samatthani cakkhadini indriyani); - ifc (macche -ati, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee -ati); - 3. holds,
see patisandhi-;- agal}hana, n., not taking, not seizing; contains; V in IV 243,24 (ukkattho nama patto
Ps IV 27,4 (anupadiyanavasena --vasena); As 126,38;- a<;l<;lha~akodana111 -ati); - 4. takes, chooses; takes on,
see also gahru::ta 1. approves; holds (an opinion or belief); holds to; Vin II
gaQhati 14

73,28 (idaJ!l satthusasana111 imaJ!l -ahi ima111 rocehi ti); -anta kilamanti); A I 24,2o (pa~hama111 sa1akaJ!l
A II 46,17* (anatthaJ!l parivajjeti atthaJ!l -ati PaJ.19ito); -antanaJ!l); Thi 507 (adipita til)ukka -antaJ!l dahati
Th 468 (-e 'ha111 sabbalokassa niccal!l kayagatasati111); n' eva muñcanta111); Ja III 275,13 (gocaraJ!l -anto carati);
Ja I 104,7• (etad aññaya medhavi ta111 -e yad V 161,11 (sa tassa santika vara111 -ant!); Spk I 235,2s
apal)l)akaJ!l); Nidd 1 77,8 (satthara111 -ati); Mil 254,9 (so (madhu111 -antiyo ); Pv-a 18,1 (nama111 -anto Kuveran ti
dukkhaya vedanaya phunho samano aniccan ti dathaJ!l adim aha); - neg. a(g)gaJ_lhanta, mfn., A III 423,2
-ati); Vism 594,12 (yo pan' etaJ!l yathabhiltadassanaJ!l (cittassa nimittaJ!l agaJ_lhanto); Ja III 276,4 (tumhakaJ!l
pahaya satto atthi ti -ati); Spk 11 68,33 (yassa hi ayaJ!l sahayo ma111 attano vacana111 agal)hanti111 pi!1hiya111
dighi so ... sarire ucchijjante jivita111 ucchijjati ti -ati); pahari ti); Spki 217,12; Ud-a 245,25 (tassa vacanaJ!l
Dhp-a 1 74,16 (nakha sobhana ti -ati);- S. receives into agal)hanto na111 anadiyanto); (e) gaJ_lhamana, mfn., Ja III
the mind, apprehends, leams; accepts (instruction or 442,20' (sotas' eva kahapal)e -amano, Be so; Ce, Ee, Se
criticism); Vin I 270,5 (Jivako komarabhacco bahu111 ca -anto); Mp III 206,10 (evaJ!l punappunaJ!l cuti-
-ati lahulTl ca -ati sunhu ca upadhareti gahitaJ!l e' assa pa~isandhiyo -amano); - neg. a(g)gal)hamana, mfn.,
na pamussati); D III128,11 (aya111 kho ayasma atthaJ!l ... Nidd I 108,2; - aor. 3 sg. (a) aggahesi, V in 1 308,15;
miccha -ati); A Ili 199,8 (te maya eva111 vuccamano na III 58,8 (theyyacitto aggahesi); MI 194,1; SI 84,12
padakkhil)aJ!l -anti); Ja 1 159,16 (so kira bhikkhu (jivagahaJ!l ca naJ!l aggahesi); A III 376,3; Pv 40:9; Ja I
dubbaco ovadaJ!l na -ati, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee -ati); - 52,25; VI 282,17* (raja kali111 vicina111 aggahesi); Spk II
6. takes a road; A IV 193,23 (ummaggaJ!l -ati); - 150,25; (b) gahesi, Ja III 296,4•; (e) aggah\', Ja III 373,13*;
7. seizes sexually; ? J a V 17 ,3* foll. ( sassu111 pi -eyya IV 329,21*; V 91,4* (SambulaJ!l aggahi bhuje; 91,25·:
atho pi sul)haJ!l . . . dasa111 pi -e; 19,10' foll.: -eyya ti aggahesi); VI 282,1s*; Cp 2:2:5; Mhv 9:19; 25:7;
bhariyasaññaya kilesavasena hatthe -eyya, dasaJ!l pi -e (d) gaJ_lhi, Ja I 149,17 (bodhisatto migayoniyaJ!l
ti attano dasaJ!l pi kilesavasena samiko me ti -eyya); - pa~isandhi111 -i); V 158,22*; 375,2o·; Dhp-a I 113,19;
gabbhaJ!l -ati, conceives, becomes pregnant; A 11 73,28 2 sg. (a) aggahesi, Vin III 58,14 (ma bhante mayha111
(assatañ attavadhaya gabbhaJ!l -ati); Ap 42,12 (meghesu sa~akaJ!l aggahesi ti); (b) gahi, Ja V 371,t8* (katha111 gahi
gajjamanesu gabbhaJ!l -anti ta sada): Mil368,26 (dipini ti; 371,24·: kathaJ!~ gaJ_lhi ti); (e) gaJ_lhi, Ja V 371,24';
~ ye,·a gabbhal!l -ati): - namaJ!l etc -ati, names, 1 sg. (a) aggahesi111, V in I 308,22; (b) gahesi(lTl),
mentions: la III 305.:5· ma namagottaJ!l -anti raja Ap 372,17 (gahes' aha111); Ap-a 282,3; (e) aggahi111,
sammaggatan · ujjugatana deYal:- gaJ_lhati in Ce. Ee. Se Th 97; Ja V 70,28* (givaJ!l bahahi aggahi111; 73,5·:
at la I 303.:' i5 prob. 11-rfor ganeti tBe so):- gaJ_lhatl ti aggahesi111); Cp 1:9:30; (d) gahi111, Ap 74,2o;
in Ee at Sp 1265.:9 is liT for gai_lhahi ti (Be, Ce, Se so): (e) agaJ_lhi(lTl), Ap 42,16 (agaJ_lhi 'haJ!l, Ce, Ee so; Be
- fut. 3 sg. (a) gahessati (and gahissati) [S. grahi~yati]. agaJ_lh' aha111; Ap-a 282,3: agai_1hi111 gahesi111);
S IV 179,25 (na avagaggaho gahessati, Be so; Se (f) gaJ_1hi111, Th 1024 (Be, Ce so; Ee, Se gal)hi); Ps III
gahiyati; Ce avanaggaha hessatha; Ee avanagaho 112,zo; - 3 pl. (a) aggahesu111, Vin I 88,31; Sn 847
hessatha) = 181,9 (Be so; Ce, Ee gahissati; Se gahiyati); (saññaJ!l ca dighi111 ca ye aggahesu111); Ja IV 251 ,3*;
A Ili 423,1 (cittassa nimitta111 gahessati ti, Be, Ee, Se so; Sadd 503,21; (b) gahesu111, Ja III 34,13* (ma taJ!l gahesu111
Ce gaJ_lhissatl ti); Ja VI 552,2* (ko ne hatthe gahessati; rajano); Cp-a 179,13; (e) aggahu111, Ap 77,8; Sadd 503,21;
552,13·: gahessati ti kilamathavinodanatthaya ko (d) aggahi111su, Sadd 503,z1; (e) agaJ_lhUlTl, Ja IV 116,23*
gaJ_lhissati); (b) gaJ_lhissati, J a IV 316,2o (yo eta111 ekikam (pitaraJ!l me maharaja cora agai_1hu111 kanane; 117 ,11·:
eva -issati tassa dassama ti); As 375,8; 1 sg. agaJ_lhun ti -i111su); (f) gai_1hi111su, Vin I 148,31; Ja I
(a) gahessami, gahessaJ!l, V in Ili 51,33 (patita111 254,12; 2 pl. gaJ.!hittha, A III 350,6 (ma puggalesu
bhaJ.19al!l gahessami ti); Ja I 263,12 (Bariil)asirajja111 pamiil)alTl -ittha); Ja I 254,4 (tumhe maJ!l kimatthaya
gahessami ti); V 183,26* (hatthe pi te gahessaJ!l); -ittha ti); - inf (a) gahetu111 [cf S. grahitu111]. V in I
Cp l :9:29 (ahaJ!l Jali111 gahessami, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se 92,37 (nahaJ!l ussahami therassa nama111 gahetu111); S V
gahissami); (b) gaJ_lhissami, gaJ_lhissaJ!l, Ja I 263,18 218,20 (nasakkhi pañhassa pariyanta111 gahetu111): A III
(Kosalaraja kira Baranasirajja111 -issami ti agacchati); 52,11 (na sukara111 puññassa pamiil)aJ!l gahetu111): Ja I
279,4 (ta111 sayaJ!l dipakato agacchantam eva -issami ti); 263,15 (rajja111 gahetu111 samattha); Sp 154,19; Spk II
Vism 39,4 (sve silani -issami ti); Sp 331,25 (ime macche 323,4 (sankhara pi na sakka niccadivasena gahetu111);
-issami ti); Mhv 18:19 (katha111 nu sakhaJ!l -issa111);- Mhv 8:23; Sadd 503,7; - neg. a(g)gahetu111, Sp 357,26;
gaJ_lhissaJ!l in Ee, Se at Thi 398 is prob. wr; Be, Ce - (b) gal)hitu111, Ja III 281,5 (tvaJ!l ma111 maretva
gaJ_lhiya; 3 pl. (a) gahessanti, V in I 191,6 (kathaJ!~ hi mantaJ!l gaJ.!hitukama si ti, Be so; Ce, Se gaJ.!hitukama ti;
nama . . . gavinaJ!l . . . visal)esu pi gahessanti); Ja III Ee wr gaJ.!hitakama ti); VI 282,1o (gal)hitu111 nasakkhi);
34,19* (ya111 nu cora111 gahessanti); (b) gaJ_lhissanti, Ja III Nidd I 177,7; Sp 373,12; Sadd 503,5; - absol.: taking;
34,8 (sace .. . ima111 coraJ!l -issanti); Sv 622,26; - holding; seizing; with; mentioning, referring to;
part.pr. (a) gai_lha(t), mfn., Vism 570,13 (sassato aya111 (a) gahetva, V in I 8,31 (Upako ajiviko ... ummaggaJ!l
atta ti -ato); Sp 485,2o (-ata); Sv 519,6 (smi.kadini -ataJ!l gahetva pakkami); 30,1t (tato phalaJ!l gahetva); M III
koso va99hati, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gaJ_lhantanaJ!l); 163,28 (coraJ!l agucari111 gahetva); 179,13 (tam enaJ!l ...
As 371,2o (so paraJ!l maraJ_la hoti ti -ato pa~hama nirayapala nanabahasu gahetva Y amassa ranno
sassatadi!1hi); neg. a(g)gaJ_lha(t), mfn., Sv 518,30 dassenti); S IV 176,19 (vamena hatthena rasmiyo
(agaJ_1hata111, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se agaJ_lhantanam); gahetva); A I 160,6 (til)hani satthani gahetva
(b) gaJ_lhanta, mfi-anti)n., Vin I 85,12 (mukhodana111 pi aññamaññassajivita voropenti); Sn 673 (jivha111 balisena
gal}hati 15

gahetva); Vv 30:6 (pithaq¡ gahetva paharam adasi me); seized, held; grasped in the mind, apprehended, leamt;
Ja I 151,20 (ahaq¡ ... tassa santakaq¡ maral).aq¡ gahetva mentioned, referred to, meant; V in I 45,37 (-o hoti
idha nipanno); IV 250,25 (ekaq¡ thirasatakaq¡ catüsu upajjhayo); III 8S,12 (aññataro bhikkhu amanussena -o
kaJ:!.IJ.esu gahetva); Nidd I 102,9 (gahetva uggahetva hoti); Mili l66,1o (pasaiJ.o -o); Alll 201,17 (bahuq¡ ca
gal).hitva ... ); Sp 1178,11 (tassa namaq¡ gahetva ayaq¡ gal).hati -aq¡ e' assa na pamussati ti); Th 786 (coro yatha
itthannamo bhikkhu ti kammavaca katabba); PsI 32,8 sandhimukhe gahito); Ja II 336,7* (khagge gahite
(bhute subha sukhita ti gahetva); Spk II 150,23 (sikkha- tikkhii_le); III333,26* (maha me -o maccho); IV 337,3*
padani gahetva); It-a II 113,15 (ye pana il).aq¡ gahetva (sace hi tyahaq¡ dhanahetu gahito, Be, Ee so, me ? Ce, Se
patidatuq¡ asakkonta); Sadd 503,7; - neg. agahetva, -o); V 497 ,8* (parosataq¡ khattiya te gahita; 497 ,12·: te
aggahetva 1, Ja I 159,19 (ovadaq¡ agahetva); II 66,5 gahita ti taya -a); Sp 371,15 (theyyacittena ca -aq¡); Ps II
(bhikkhusaii.ghassa namaq¡ agahetva); IV 250,7; 343,1o (vedana sañña viññaiJ.an ti imani tiiJ.i gahetva
Sp 323,9; Ud-a 245,24; It-a II 2,8; - (b) gahetvana, pañña kasma na -a); Spk I 111,4 (kamasaññaya ...
Vin IV 259,11 * (haq¡sarajaq¡ gahetvana); Sn 309; kamabhavo rüpasaq¡yojanena rüpabhavo -o); It-a II
Pv 21 :2; Ja II 280,4* (bahaya maq¡ gahetvana laghiya 59,10 (seyyagahal).ena e' ettha asanaq¡ pi -an ti
anuta!ayi); Ap 395,9; Mhv 36:93; (e) gal).hitva, Ja I daghabbaq¡); Spk li 69,1 (--tta); Mhv 14:53; -
222,13; Thi 123; Ap 25,27 (hatthena hatthaq¡ gal).hitva); --patisandhika, mftz., who has taken a new existence, has
Nidd I 92,31; Mhv 6:6; Sadd 503,5;- neg. a(g)gal).hitva, been conceived; Ja I 51 ,2s (--patisandhikassa bodhi-
Dhp-a I 116,11; (d) gal).hitvana, Mhv 32:16; (e) gal).hiya, sattassa); Vism 424,9; Sv 502,17; - 2. (n.) grasping,
Thi 398 (Be, Ce so; Ee, Se gal).hissaq¡, prob. wr); holding; grasp; Vin III 121,23 (gahal).aq¡ nama
Mhv 29:16; (f) gayha 1, Ja V 302,12* (gayha vako --mattaq¡);- neg. agahita, aggahiti,mftz., Jai 217,12
gacchati yenakamaq¡; 303,s·: vako gahetva) = 302,20' (Se (senasanesu agahitesv eva); Mil 83,26 (asi ... aggahito
so; Ee wr gayha; Be siii.galasaii.gha parikac.l<;lhissanti; Ce hatthena); Sp 1230,17; PsI 134,1 (agahitam eva hoti
sigalasaii.gha parika¡)<)hayanti); Ap 50,11; Mhv 18:6; sarai_laq¡); II 253,31; Spk I 354,7 (agahitatta); -
(g) gahaya, Sn 791 (kapi va sakhaq¡ pamuñcaq¡ gahaya, duggah\'ta, mftz. and n., taken improperly; grasped badly
Ee so; Be gahayaq¡; Ce, Se pamukhaq¡); (h) gahaq¡ or wrongly; wrongly apprehended; what is wrongly
[IJ.amul; cf S. graham], seizing; so as to take; ? - ifc se e grasped, a mistaken opinion or belief, Vin I 308,26
jiva-;- see also gaheta(r);- pass.: is held, is taken; is ([civaraq¡] duggahitaq¡); MI 133,2 (attana duggahitena,
understood; is mentioned, is meant; pr. 3 sg. Ce, Ee so; Be, Se duggahitena); 133,31 foll. (dhamma
(a) gayhati, V in I 88,35 (sace mayaq¡ -eyyama); S II duggahita ... duggahitatta ... dhammanaq¡ ... , Ce, E e so;
198,18 (ayaq¡ akase piil).i na sajjati na -ati na bajjhati); Be, Se duggahita ... duggahitatta ... ); A II 147,2o
Sp 1065,23 (akaro nama yena tesaq¡ ... acarasaJ:!.thanaq¡ (bhikkhu duggahitaq¡ suttantaq¡ pariyapul).anti, Ce, Ee
-ati); Ps III 433,2sfoll. (yadi ca jatiya brahmaiJ.o so; Be, Se duggahitaq¡); Dhp 311 (kuso yatha duggahito
bhaveyya, so pi attano patiññaq¡ paresaq¡ va upadesaq¡ hattham evanukantati, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se duggahito);
vina khattiyato ... visesena -eyya, na ca -ati, Be, Se so; Ja VI 307,16 (ayaq¡ loko duggahitena nassati, Ce, Ee so;
Ce, Ee gaiJ.heyya); Spk II 268,16 (na paritassati ti na -ati Be, Se duggahitena); 308,4* (na capi me duggahit' atthi
na bhayati, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se na gal).hati na gahati); kiñci); 308,2o (VaruiJ.ena duggahitaq¡ gahetva Pm_ll).ako
It-a li 46,32 (seghavasen' eva hi saral).aq¡ -ati); aiJ.atto bhavissati, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se duggahitaq¡);
Vv-a 135,s (kittisaddaggahai_lena ca kittisaddahetubhüta Mhv 4:34; - sugahita, suggahita, mftz., properly taken;
gul).a -anti); Sadd 503,12 (gaha ... kammani -ati); - grasped well or correctly; apprehended or leamt well;
part.pr. (a) gayhanti, (m)j(n)., Sv 92,15 (gharago)ikaya Vin I 308,25 ([civaraq¡] suggahitaq¡); MI 134,13foll. (te
makkhika -anti mutta, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gahetva); dhamma suggahita ... suggahitatta ... dhammanaq¡ ... ,
(b) gayhamana, mftz., A IV 6S,2o (darake gahite va Ce, E e so; Be, Se sugahita ... sugahitatta ... );A II 148,14
-amane va); Ja VI 429,6 (gehesu -amanesu); Sp 330,15 (bhikkhü suggahitaq¡ suttantaq¡ pariyapul).anti, Ce, Ee
(koci maccho -amano ito e' ito ca dhavati); Ud-a 54,6 so; Be, Se suggahitaq¡); Ud 59,25 (suggahitani bhikkhu
(pubbe pañcavaggiyehi -amanaq¡ bhagavato gottaq¡ so!asa aghakavaggikani sumanasikatani supadharitani;
anussaranto); Mhv 17:47; - neg. agayhamana, mftz., cfUd-a 312,19: suggahitani ti samma uggahitani);
Sv 710,3;- pr. 3 sg. (b) gaJ}.h'íyati, Nidd I 420,16 (-anti Th 1028 (suggahitaq¡ ca gal).hati atthaq¡
uggal).hiyanti); Sv 668,24 (tavatakaq¡ aharapiyatu -atu, copaparikkhati,); Ja I 222,26 (ahaq¡ taq¡ sugahitaq¡
yattakaq¡ icchatha tattakaq¡ gaiJ.hatha ti vuttaq¡ hoti, Be gahetva gamissami ti, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be suggahitam);
so; Ce gayhatu; Ee aharapeyyatu -atu; Se aharapeyyatu II 177,6* (suggahitasmiq¡ katthasmiq¡, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
gal).hapeyyatu); Patis-a 416,19 (upadiyati ti bhusaq¡ -ati, suggahitasmiq¡); Vism 98,25 (bhagavato santike
upadiyati ti va patho, Be, Se so; Ce upadiyanti ti -anti, gahitakammatthanaq¡ sugahitaq¡ hoti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
upadiyati ti va patho; Ee upadiyanti ti bhusaq¡ gal).hanti, suggahitaq¡); - fpp (a) gahetabba, mftz. and n. impers.
upadiyati ti va patho); Sadd 503,12 (kammani gayhati .. . [cf S. grahitavya], V in I 45,31 (evaq¡ ca pana bhikkhave
-ati va); (e) giyate, Nidd I 420,16 (giyanti kathiyanti .. . upajjhayo -o); 191,12 (na bhikkhave gavinaq¡ visaiJ.ena
athava giyanti gal).hiyanti uggal).hiyanti; cfPj II -aq¡); II 265,3 (bhikkhuhi bhikkhuninaq¡ ovado -o ti);
567,sfoll.: tattha sikkhanugiyanti ... anekasikkha Ja I 346,29 (-aq¡ gahapetva); Mi1400,1 (sihassa satta
kathiyanti uggayhanti va); - gal).hiyamanaq¡ in Ee at aii.gani -ani ti); Vism 185,6 (pañcavidhena nimittaq¡
Ja II 16,19" is wr for gal).iyamanaq¡ (Be, Ce, Se so); - -aq¡); Sp 231,19 (attanomati ... -a); 1069,22 (taq¡ n' eva
pp gahita, gahita, mftz. and n. [S. grhita], l. (mftz.) taken, atthakathayaq¡ na pa!iya vuttaq¡ tasma na -aq¡); Spk III
16 gal}hiiti

17,25 (aban ti va maman ti va -a111 kiñci adisva); (b) gahayitu111, Vism 167,6 = Sp 154,27; - gahitu111 in
Dhp-a III 309,11 (idh' eva bhikkha -a ti); V v-a 135,3o Ee, Se at Sp 1234,17 is wr for gahita111 (Be, Ce so); -
(--taya); Ap-a 51,21 (vittharato pan' esa attho absol. (a) gahetva, S V 47,8 (te tattha kay~ vac;Ic;Ihetva
Cariyapitakato -o ti); As 337,27 (--tta); Sadd 433,1o bala111 -etva); Vism 63,26; Sp 1250,24; 1259,23 (Be, Ce
(ayam eva patho -o);- neg. a(g)gahetabba, mfn., Ja III so; Ee, Se wr gahetva); Mhv 20:45; - neg. agahetva,
117,5 (yuddhena agahetabb~ katva nagara111 ajjhavasi); Sp 1265,22; (b) gahayitva, Mhv 10:31; (e) gahayitvana,
VI 380,3·; Patis-a 247,1o; As 337,25 (agahetabbatta); - Mhv 33:47; 35:11; (d) gahiya, Mhv 37:4 (vinayavadi
(b) gal}hitabba, mfn., Ja IV 164,12" (na ve suga!_lhan ti na maya111 raja ¡tJ -iya bhiipati111); -pass.
ve sukhena -a111); Nidd I 183,17 (na -a na pr. 3 sg. gahiyati, Sp 1250,22 (-iyati); - part.pr.
paramasitabba); Vism 70,11 (gai_!hantena ca gahiyamana, mfn., Sp 1192,29 (salakaya -iyamanaya);
pama¡;¡ayuttam eva -~); Sp 506,9 (mügabbata111 -~); 1250,21; - pp gahita, mfn., distributed, allotted; given;
- (e) gayha2 , mfn.; - ifc see indriya-, dvihattha-; - made to hold; Vism 78,5; Sp 511,7 (duddassanassa
-'-upaga, -'-upaka, mfn.,fit to be taken or seized; worth -ita-tta duddasika); 1231,16 (-ite senasane); Pv-a 244,29
holding or taking, valuable; able to be gol hold of or (micchagaha111 -ito);- gahitatta in Ee at Sp 1266,10 is
obtained; susceptible; Ja IV 219,13 (kañci -'-üpaga111 wr for gahitatta (Be, Ce, Se so); - gahita in Be, Ee at
adisva, Ce so; Be, Se -' -upaga111; Ee -' -üpaka111); Ja IV 337,3* is prob. me for gahita qv;
Mil 325,10; Vism 663,24 (aphalo vatay~ rukkho n' atth' neg. agahita, mfn., not (yet) distributed; Sp 1259,14
ettha kiñci -'-u pagan ti, Ce, E e so; Be, Se -'-u pagan ti); (agahite yeva patte); - sugahita, mfn., well or properly
Pj II 283,24 (samaka ti dhunitva va sisani uccinitva va allotted or given; Sp 1253,2o; - fpp gahetabba, mfn.,
-'-u paga ti¡;¡adhaññajati); Dhp-a I 337,2 (yatha mañci Vin 11 166,37 (kena nu kho senasan~ -etabban ti);
dürethitana111 ... -'-u paga vi ya hoti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se Sp 358,6; 1229,23; 1265,3o (salaka -etabba, Be, Ce so;
-'-upaga); 1129,15 (eko [coro] dhammakatha111 assosi, Ee, Se wr gahetabba); - caus. pr. 3 sg. (b) gahapeti,
eko attano -'-upaga111 olokesi); Pv-a4,12 (cora pana -ayati, Vin I 271,38 (sappi111 picuna -essati); II 134,32
ghara111 pavisitva --upaga111 bhai_1c;la111 gahetva); - (bhikkhü .. . madhusitthakena pi nasikaloma111 -enti);
neg. agayhupaga, mfn., Ja III 118,5' (agayhupagassa 134,37 (yo -eyya); D III 189,24 (acariya ... antevasi111 ...
ti¡;¡assa ca anadana111, Be so; Ce, Se agayhupakassa; Ee suvinita111 vinenti suggahit~ -enti); Sp 154,23 (ta111 pi
agayhüpakassa); IV 174,14' (ya111 ya111 cammassa -ayati, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se gahayati) = As 177,14;
agayhüpagaghan~ hoti ta111 t~ cajitva upahan~ Sp 1230,31 (aññ~ -ehi ti); Sv 602,2o (alimpessama ti
katva, Be so; Ce, Se agayhupaga-; E e agayhüpaka- ); aggi111 -essama); Spk 11 323,24 (maya ca mahajan~
V 367,28. (agayhüpagaghena mañci, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se vañceti, y~ kiñcid eva . . . mutta ti pi -eti);
agayhupagaghena); Spk 11 322,3foll. (yatha ca so Khuddas 8:19 (-ayanti sabbhava111); Sadd 503,10
[bubbu~o] abalo agayhüpago ... agayhüpagataya vedana (-essati); - part.pr. gahapenta, mf( -enti)n., Sp 355,2o
bubbu~asadisa. Be, Ce, Ee so; Se agayhupago); - (utu111 -entassa); Ps II 70,8 (-en tiya, Be, Se so; Ce, E e
agayha, mfn .. not to be got hold of, Mil387,zo (akaso gai_!hapentiya);- aor. 3 sg. (a) gahapesi, Ja II 344,21 (Se
sabbaso agayho ); -caus.: causes to take (or lay hold so; Be, Ce, Ee gai_!hapesi); Spk I 192,18; (b) gahapayi,
of); causes to be taken or seized; hands over, distributes, Pv 36:42; 2 sg. gahapesi, Ja V 374,12' (dhammasotukamo
allots (to, dat./gen.); causes to learn, teaches; pr. 3 sg. kira no -esi); 3 pl. gahapesu111, Ja I 53,7; - absol.
(a) gaheti, -aya ti, Vin 11 88,11 foll. (bhikkhunina111 (a) gahapetva, Vin I 94,7 (upajjh~ -etva); Ja I 458,24
pakkh~ -eti ... pakkha111 -essati); 167,z5foll. (na (khadaniyabhojaniyani ca -etva); 11416,1 (mahajan~
bhikkhave nissime thitassa senasan~ -etabba111, yo tava katha111 -etva); Sp 55,17 (kumar~ cha¡;¡avesa111
-eyya apatti dukkatassa ti); M I 238,33 (te imehi kaya111 -etva); 323,6 (vata111 -etva); Dhp-a I 193,12
bala111 -enti nama briihenti nama); A I 199,11* (Cai_!c;lapajjoto pi Uden~ jivagaham eva -etva);
(uparambh~ na sikkheyya khalita111 ca na -aye); Ja VI IV 232,17 (u¡;¡hodakassa kaja111 purisena -etva, Be, Ce, Se
215,1' (ta111 ta111 vatva micchagaha111 -entl ti, Be, Ce so; so; Ee gahapetva); Mhv 11:21; - neg. a(g)gahapetva,
Se -ayanti ti; Ee wr gahenti ti); Kv 165,30 (handa hi Sp 1025,9; Spk II !68,15; (b) gahapetvana, Cp 2:4:7
vimati111 -ayissama ti); Vism 167,2 (aya111 so, gai_!hatha (-etvana cetake; Cp-a 135,29 foil.: cetakehi gai_!hapetva
nan ti ta111 pi -ayati) = Sp 154,23 (Ee, Se so; Be, Ce cetake va attano rajapurise il¡;¡apetva t~ paribbajik~
gahapayati); 1230,6 (ma avuso eva111 -etha); 1250,14 ga¡;¡hapetva); Mhv 20:44; (e) gahapayitva, Mhv 7:49; -
(purimadivasesu amhehi na laddha111, idani ta111 pp gahapita, mfn., Ja II 378,s (kedarato salisisamutthi
amhak~ -etha ti); It-a 11 159,8 (asuka111 na vagati ti -ito); Sp 137,28 ([a¡;¡c;Iani] kukkutagandh~ -itani ti) =
-en ti sikkhapenti); Sadd 503,10 (-eti -ayati); - Mp IV 61,4 (Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gai_!hapitani ti); Dhp-a IV
part.pr. gahenta, mfn., V in 11 167,17 (seyyaggena -enta 13,12; - fpp gahapetabba, mfn., Vin I 94,6 (patham~
seyya ussadiyi111su; cfSp 1223,5: -enta ti seyya- upajjha111 -etabbo); Sp 765,28 (sama!_ler~ ukkhipitva
paricchedena -iyamana); Sp 1230,10; - aor. 3 sg. phal~ -etabb~); Nidd-a II 124,33; - caus. pr. 3 sg.
(a) gahesi, V in II 199,2 (Devadatto ... salak~ -esi ... (e) gal}hapeti, -ayati, Vin IV 163,3o (uggai_!hapeyya ti
salak~ gai_!hatii ti); (b) agahayi, Ja III 203,7* (yo 'y~ añña111 -eti); Ja VI 387,8· (senaka111 -ehi ti); Sp 333,28
saliyachapo ti kai_1hasappa111 agahayi); (e) gahayi, (vat~ -eti); Ps 11 82,15 (kulehi saddhi111 vera111 -eti ti);
Ap 82,16 (salak~ -ayi jino);- inf (a) gahetu111, Vin 11 III 304,2 (n~ gahetva kasayani niharitva gihives~
166,36; Sp 1265,25 (Be so; Ce gahetu111; Ee, Se -itu111, -etha ti); IV 126,8 (desitasuttassa nama bhagavata
prob. wr); Mhv 33:48; - neg. agahetu111, Sp 1251,19; nam~ na gahita111, hand' assa nama -essami ti
gal}hiipaka 17 gati

cintetva ... ); Spk I 177,23 (samadapet! ti -eti); Nidd-a I 413,16 (gamu -iyaq1); - ifc see mudu-, vañka-; -
194,18 (vohareyya nanavidhena -eyya hoti ca na ca hot! (ii) progress in knowledge; understanding; ? MI 82,33
ti); Sadd 503,8 (gaha ... karite -eti -ayati); - part.pr. (paramaya satiya ca -iya ca dhitiya ca samannagata;
(a) gal).hapenta, mf(-entl)n., Ja II 105,13 (uyyanapalo Ps II 52,2: padasataq1 pi padasahassaq1 pi vadantass'
akalapupphani pupphapento akalaphalani -ento ); eva . . . adharal).a-upanibandhanasamatthata -i nama);
Sp 137,26 (utuq1 -entiya); 191,5 (gabbhaq1 -entassa); Th 557 (dandha mayhaq1 -1 así; Th-a II 239,19: -1 ti
Cp-a 76,5 (vare -ento); (b) gal).hapaya(t), mfn., Sp 690,25 ñal).agati); - 2. where one goes or has gone; course,
(ekaq1 gal).hato va -ayato va); - aor. 3 sg. gal).hapesi, path; way, method; Abh 395; MI 154,24 (imaq1 ...
Ja VI 144,3 (raja pi andhabalo puna tassa vacanena putte nivapaq1 ... paribhuñjanti na ca nesaq1 jan ama agatiq1 va
-esi); Spkii 221,14; Jpl.gal).hapesuql, JaiV 338,w; -iq1 va); Dhp 92 (akase va sakuntanaq1 -i tesaq1
1 pl. gal).hapayimha, Ps III 327,23 (matapitaro tata durannaya); Ja III 255,17* (na me rucci Migalopa yassa te
kucchigatam eva taq1 saral).aql -ayimha ti sarenti); - tadisa -i atuccaq1 tata patasi); V 44,25* (kathaq1 vijanemu
absol. gal).hapetva, Ja I 264,6 (Sllavamaharajanaq1 ... -iq1 gajassa); Ap 375,15 (-i tesaq1 upacchinna ...
-etva); Sp 140,18; Ud-a 242,6; - pp gal).hapita, mfn., pil).<;laya te na gacchanti oruddha nadikaya); Pv-a 6,6
Ps Il 251,10 (upajjhaq1 -itani pañca bhikkhusatani (ayyo Mahamoggallano ... tassa -iq1 janeyya); - ijc see
aheSUql). paji-; - 3. where one goes, where one moves; one's
gal}hapaka, m(jn). ffrom gal).hapeti, caus. of gal).hati qv], sphere; Abh 793 (vasaghane); D III 264,14
one who causes to take or hold; Spk III 224,6 (paccantimesu janapadesu paccajato hoti ... yattha natthi
(samadapako ti idaq1 e' idaq1 ca gal).hatha ti evaq1 -o); -i bhikkhünaq1 bhikkhun1naq1); S IV 197,26 (bhikkhu
- se e also gahapaka. rüpaq1 samannesati yavata rüpassa -i); A II 161,35
gal}hiipana, n. ffrom gal).hapeti, caus. of gal).hati qv], (yavata . . . channaq1 phassayatananaq1 -i tavata
causing to take or hold; Ja IV 200,19 (akale phalaq1 papañcassa -i); Ja VI 46,4* (ko tesaq1 -im apaye;
0
-mantaql janati); Sv 1055,28 (ayaq1 hi appamado nama 46,1Yfoll.: ko maq1 tesaq1 paccekabuddhanaq1 nivasana-
sllapüral).e . . . vipassanagabbhaq1 -e . . . aghasu vijjasü ghiinaql papeyya); Ap 392,27 (ñal).e te upama natthi
ti... kusaladhammesu bahüpakaro); - see also yavata jagato -i. Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr ca gato -i); -
gahapana. 4. where one goes to; one 's destination; a refuge, a
gal}hiipeta(r), m. ffrom gal).hapeti, caus. of gal).hati qv], recourse; Abh 793; Vin V 149,22* foil. (-i miganaq1
one who causes to take or hold; Nidd-a I 107,31 (tighiiql' pavanaq1 akaso pakkhinaq1 -i vibhavo -i dhammanaq1
ahaq1 samadapeta ti ahaq1 -a pati~~apeta tit!hami). nibbanaq1 arahato -i; Sp !353,22foll.: ajjhokase
gal}hita- in Ee at Pv-a 43,16 (gal).hitamattaql) is wr for vyagghadihi paripatiyamananaq1 miganaq1 pavanaq1 ...
gahita- (Be, Ce, Se so); and in Ee at Ps III 330,1o -i pa~isaral).aql hoti . . . avassaq1 upagamana~~ena pana
(gal).hitamattam eva) is wr for gal).ita- (Be, Ce so; Se vibhavo -i dhammanaq1 ... ); Dhp 380 (atta hi attano
gahita-). natho atta hi attano -i; Dhp-a IV 117 ,to: -i patigha
gal}hiya, absol. of gal).hati qv. saral).aql); Ja IV 293,14* (putta mam' a~~a -im agato
gata, mfn. and n., pp of gacchati qv. 'smi); V 339,2o* (ka nu pasena baddhassa -i añña
2 mahanasa); VI 526,14* (yo yacataq1 -1 asi savant!naq1 va
gataka, m(jn). [gata+ ka ], (one) who has gone, (one) who
went; Ja I 86,5 (raja n' eva -o va agacchati na sasanaq1 sagaro); Nidd I 411,11; Vism 647,14 (na lel).aql na -i na
süyatl ti, Ce, Ee so; Be, Sen' eva gato); Vism 97,6 (añño pa~isaral).aql paññayati); Spk 11 268,4 (attanaq1 d1paq1
esa avuso -assa maggo nama ti; Vism-mh~ [Be] I 118,27; tiil).aq1 lel).aql -iq1 parayanaq1 patighaq1 katva viharatha
-assa ti pa~ipattigamanena gatassa di~~asaccassa); - ifc ti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr -i); Ap-a 159,26 (patibaddhacitto
see tatha-, paccha-. ti ahaq1 imaq1 vina na jivami esa me -i esa me
gati (and gati me), f [S. gati], Abh 793 (bhavabhede parayal).an ti);- 5. where one goes in lije, one's career,
patinhayaq1 nitthajjhasayabuddh1su vasaghane ca destiny; what happens to one; outcome, issue; Abh 793;
gamane visadatte gatlrita, Ce so; Be visa~atte gatlrita); Vin II1 14,23 (sace Sudinno nabhiramissati ... pabbajjaya
Sadd 465,23 foil. (-1 ti gatigati nibbattigati ajjhasayagati ka tassa añña -i bhavissati, idh' eva paccagamissati);
vibhavagati nipphattigati ñal).agat! ti bahuvidha -i D II 16,13 (mahapurisassa dve -iyo bhavanti anañña ...
nama); Ps III 364,21 foil. (gatisaddo . . . bhavabhede raJa hoti cakkavattt dhammiko . . . arahaq1 hoti
vattati . . . nivasanaghane . . . paññaya . . . visa~abhave, sammasambuddho); Sn 1001 (dve va tassa -iyo tatiya hi
idha pana ninhaya vattati ti veditabbo); l. (i) going, na vijjati); Ja I 56,18 (asaq1sayaq1 buddho bhavissat! ti
moving; gait; progress, movement; Abh 793 (gamane); ekam eva -iq1 addasa); III 65,10* (ka su bhante -I
A I 112,4 (taq1 [cakkaq1] pavattitaq1 samanaq1 yavatika mamaq1; 65,15': ka nipphatti bhavissatl ti pucchi);
abhisailkharassa -i tavatikaq1 gantva ... ; Mp II 181,11: Cp 3:2:11 (rathiya rathiyaq1 dassetha sa -i jatilahijita;
payogassa gamanaq1); Vism 104,31 (mohacarito Cp-a 191,24: yehi ayaq1 ja~ilo hijito tesaq1 jatilah1jitanaql
parivyakulaya -iya gacchati); Sp 151,22 (bhümiyaq1 viya sa -i sa nipphatti so vipako ti); Mil 264,3o (yo gih1
purisassa cittassa -i sukha hoti); 172,2 (yesaq1 hi arahattaq1 patto dve v' ass -iyo bhavanti anañña tasmiq1
dhatünaq1 -i attho, buddhi pi tesaq1 attho); Ud-a 152,23 yeva divase pabbajati va parinibbayati va); - 6. where
(yatha ruci tatha gataq1 -i gamanaq1 kayavacicitta- one goes after death; one 's future course, state of
ppavatti etassa ti tathagato, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee agati) = existence; Abh 793 (bhavabhede); Vin I 293,34
It-a I 136,19; Vibh-a 446,29 (ahaq1 dubbalo tava -iya (itthannamo bhante bhikkhu kalaq1 kato, tassa ka -i ko
gantuq1 na sakkhissami); Sadd412,13 (chama -imhi); abhisamparayo ti); DI 162,15 (yo 'haq1 ... imesaq1
gati 18 gati

tapasslnatp. evatp. agatitp. ca -itp. ca cutitp. ca upapattitp.


0
-manto), (according to cts) possessed ofunderstanding;
ca yathabhiitatp. pajanami); MI 73,18 (pañca kho ima ... D III 107,4 (satima ka1ylil).apa!ibhano 0 -ma dhitima
-iyo . . . nirayo tiracchanayoni pittivisayo manussa m u tima ... ; Sv 893,21: gamanasamatthaya pannaya
deva); III 165,6foll. (yavata hoti ... katakibbisanatp. -i samannagato); A 1 25,1 (etadaggatp. ... 0 -mantanatp.
tatp. -itp. pecca gacchami); SI 19,5* (tasma satatp. ca yadidatp. Anando; Mp 1 287,3; ayam eva e' ayasma
asatatp. ca nana hoti ito -i asanto nirayatp. yanti santo ekapade !hatva satthipadasahassani gal).hanto satthara
saggaparayana); Dhp 31 O (apuñña1abho ca -1 ca papika); kathitaniyamen' eva sabbapadani janati, tasma
0
Sn 644 (yassa -itp. na jananti deva gandhabbamanusa
0
-mantanatp. aggo nama jato); Th 1049 ( -manto
kh!l).asavatp. arahantatp. ... ); Vv 44:16 (tassa -itp. brühi satlmanto dhitimanto .. . Anando; Th-a III 121 ,9:
kuhitp. upapanna sa); Pv 12:4 (gato so tassa ya -i);
0
-manto ti asadisaya ñlil).agatiya samannagato); Ja VI
Th 215 (satp.saratp. d!gham addhanarr -!su parivattisatp.; 286,26* ( 0 -ma dhitima mutima ... Vidhuro; 287,1o·:
Th-a II 106,31: pañcasu -!su cavana-upapajjanavasena ñlil).agatiya 0 -ma); Ap 263,13 (0 -ma dhitima e' eva satima
aparaparatp. satp.saranto ); 216 (sabba -1 samucchinna ca bahussuto ); Sp 552,24 (pal).<;lita ti pal).<;liccena
natthi dani punabbhavo); Ja V 265,1* (katp. -itp. pecca samannagata 0 -manta); Th-a III 208,28 (0 -mantataya);-
gacchanti nara dhammaticarino; 265,24': katarasmim
0
-va.iiita, mfn., without refuge or recourse; Mhv 72:286
niraye paccantl ti pucchati); Nidd I 249,21 (-iya yena (pa1ayitva sakatp. ratthatp. pavisi -o);- 0 (1)-vinivutti,f,
tatp. vadeyyutp. nerayiko ti va tiracchanayoniko ti va); cessation, discontinuance, of movement, Dhatum 587
Ap 443,2 (duve bhave satp.sarami devane atha manuse (!ha -iyarr);- 0 -vivajjita, mfn., deprived ofmovement,
aññatp. -itp. na janami); Pa!is 1 11,13 (pa!isandhi unable to move; Cp 3:6:10 (mugo ahositp. badhiro
abhiññeyya appa!isandhi . . . -i abhiññeyya agati .. . pakkho -o); - 0
-sampattipatibii}ha, mfn., opposed,
nibbatti ... anibbatti ... upapatti ... anupapatti ... jati .. . prevented, by a good future course; Vibh 338,19
ajati ... ); Kv 261,2; Vism 237,1; Mi1108,28 (bhagava .. . (ekaccani papakani kammasamadanani -ani na
Devadattassa -itp. o1okento addasa Devadattatp. .. . vipaccanti; Vibh-a 439,3!: gatisampattl ti sampanna gati
nirayena nirayatp. vinipatena vinipatatp. gacchantatp.); deva1oko ca manussa1oko ca); Mp II 219,14;- agati,f,
Sp 397,24 (puthujjananatp. -i aniyata); Ps II 36,22 (ettha l. where one does not go or move; what is not one 's
sukatadukkatakammavasena gantabba ti -iyo); Pj II sphere; a lack of recourse or resource; MI 158,29
345;; (vijjatp. Janatl yassanubhavena chavaslsatp. (yattha -i Marassa ca Maraparisaya ca); SI 115,25
ako!etva sattanarr -irr janati); Nidd-a 1 91,6 (nirayadi- (yattha ca ... natthi cakkhu ... -i tava tattha papima);
pañcannatp. -lnatp.J: Thiip 231,19* (cittappasadamattena 133,21* (-i yattha Marassa tattha me nirato mano; Spk I
sugate -i uttama 1abbhat! ti); - ifc see pañca-; - see 193,5: yattha tuyhatp. Marassa -i, tattha ti tasmitp.
also duggati. sugati: - (gaty)-akkhepa, m., convulsion nibbane); Ja V 255,16* (samuddarr .. . -i yattha
of mm·ement, convulsive movement; ? Sadd 334,28 (raghi pakkhinarr); Ps II 167,16 (1okassa -l ti lokuttara); Pj II
1aghi -e, -o gatiya akkhepo; cf however S. Dhatup 241,17 (evatp. appasanna kasma pabbajita ti ce, -iya);-
Wg § 4:35-7: aghi vaghi maghi gatyak~epe [dvandva ?]; 2. not a future course; freedom from further existence;
Wg § 4:33-4: raghi 1aghi gatyarthai).); where there are no (future) existences, nibbana; Ja V
(gaty)-avasiidana, (gaty)-iivasiidana, n., bringing 489,10' (dhammo hi sugatitp. va -itp. va papeti adhammo
movement to an end; Dhatup 150 (sada visaral).a- duggatitp., Ce, Ee so; Be, Se sugatitp. papeti nibbanatp.
gatyavasadanesu); Sadd 384,1o (sida visaral).agaty- va); Pa!is 1 12,10 (gati dukkhatp. -i sukhan ti); 15,9 (gati
avasadanesu: . . . gatyavasadanatp. gamanassa avasanatp. saiJ.khara -i nibbanan ti); Dhp-a III 158,4 (so sugatitp.
osanatp. abhavakaral).am, nisidanan ti attho); e' eva -irr ca gacchanto, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se sugatitp.
0
-gata, mfn. gone the fuil course; gone through the e' eva nibbanatp. ca); - 3. wrong or evil way of
proper process; settled; ? Vin II 85,3 (katame dasa behaviour or course (apparently especiaily in relation to
adhammika sa1akagaha, oramattakatp. ca adhikaral).atp. biased or dishonest judgments or decisions); V in I 339,38
hoti, na ca -atp. hoti na ca saritasaritatp. hoti ... ; (nalatp. ... chanda dosa moha bhaya -itp. gantutp.); Ja I
Sp 1192,24 foil.: dve tayo avase na gatatp. tattha tatth' eva 260,2 (catasso -iyo vajjetva dasa rajadhamme akopento);
va dvattikkhattutp. avinicchitatp.); Ps III 364,24 339,26 (chandadivasena -itp. gacchanta rajjatp.
(gatisaddo . . . -an ti adisu visa!abhave [vattati]); - karessanti); Vism 683,28 foil. (-l ti chandadosamoha-
neg. agatigata, mfn., (or see agati below and BHS) Ja II bhayehi akattabbakaral).assa kattabbakaral).assa ca
1,6 (Kosalaraja ekatp. agatigatatp. dubbinicchayatp. attarr adhivacanatp., tatp. hi ariyehi agantabbatta -I ti vuccati);
vinicchinitva, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gatigatatp.);- 0 -nivatti, Sp 7,14 (Ánando kiñcapi sekho abhabbo chanda ... -irr
0
-nivutti,f [cf S. Dhatup Wg § 22:30: stha gatiniv¡ttau], gantutp.); Pj II 522,28 (titthiya mayaya va manena va
cessation of or refraining from movement; Pv-a 189,17 etatp. -itp. gacchanti); - ifc see chanda- (sv chanda\
2 --gama, m.,
(tighasl ti idatp. !hanasaddassa 0 -nivatti-atthatta gatiya dosa- (sv dosa ), bhaya-, moha-; -
patikkhepavacanatp.); Dhatup 359 (tha 0 -nivuttiyatp.); - foilowing a wrong course, corrupt behaviour; Sp 873,9*
o -pailkavisosana, mfn., drying up the mud of future (--gamatp. ca na gacchati, Ee so, prob. wr; Be, Ce, Se
existence; ? Ap 390,16 (nibbanagamanatp. maggatp. -atp.); --gamanatp.; quoting Vin V 158,28*: eds --gamanatp.);-
465,7 (sutva ca vimalatp. vakyatp. -atp., Be, Ce, Ee so; Se --gamana, n., foilowing a wrong course, corrupt
o -paiJ.kavisodhanatp. ); - o -patighiita, m., the impeding behaviour; V in V 158,24* (--gamanatp. ca gacchati ediso
of movement; Sadd 355,12 (su!ha -e: gamana- vuccati alajjipuggalo) quoted Sp 872,13*; D III 228,14
patihananarp -o); - 0 -ma(t), mfn. (sg. nom. 0 -ma, (cattari --gamanani, chandagatitp. gacchati dosagatitp. ...
gatika 19 gaddula

mohagatilJl ... bhayagatilJl ... ) t A 11 18,14; Ja V 98,25 (Be, Ce, Se so).


(raja --gamane thito adhammena pamatto rajjalJl karesi); gathita, mfn., pp of ganthati qv.
Vism 670,24 (dhammiko raja vinicchayaghane nisinno gada, m. [e;{ S. gada], l. speech, speaking; Vism 203,28
voharikamahamattanalJl vinicchayal)1 sutva --gamanalJl (samma e' esa gadati yuttaghane yuttam eva vacalJl
pahaya majjhatto hutva); Sp 591,2 (nanu na yuttal)1 bhasatl ti samma 0 -tta pi sugato, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
vinayadharanalJl --gamanan ti); - --gami(n), mfn. samma padatta ti)= Sp 117,14 = Nidd-a II 39,2o; Sv 66,3o
1
[agati + gami(n) ], l.leading to freedom from (further) 0
( -attho hi ettha gatasaddo, evalll tathavaditaya
existence; Ps 11 29,9 ([patipada1J1] sabbatthagaminin ti tathagato); Pj I 183,21 (sughu gatatta sutthu eva ca 0 -tta
sabbagatigaminilJl ca --gaminilJl ca); - 2.following a sugato); It-a 11 190,29 (0 -attho ayal)1 gatasaddo dakarassa
wrong course, behaving corruptly; Sv 944,28 (tassa takaralJl katva); Patis-a 482,1 (samma -o assa ti su gato);
--gamino kittiyaso pi parivarayaso pi nihlyati); - see - 2. disease, sickness; Abh 323; 1099 (-o roge);
also agatika, aññagatika (sv añña2), attagatika Mhv 62:67 (tibbena phugho mahata -ena rajjena
3
(sv atta[n]), eval)1gatika, kil)1gatika (sv ka ), taggatika saddhilll vijahittha dehalll); Sadd 322,11 * (abadho -o); -
(sv ta[d]), dai_l<;lagatika, dandhagatika, duggata, 3. poison; Ps 11 107 ,1o (-o ti hi visassa niimalJl, tal)1 tassa
dhaññagatika (sv dhañña2), dhatugatika, niyatagatika alalll paripUl).J:.lalJl atthl ti a1agaddo, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
(sv niyacchati), pajjunnagatika, paññagatika, bhikkhu- gaddo ti);- ifc see diddha-;- 0 -diddha, mfn., smeared
gatika, yal)1gatika (sv ya[d]), sabbaññutañ~agatika with poison; Spk 11 208,7 (diddhagadena ti -ena, Ee so;
(sv sabba), samanagatika (sv samana\ sugata, sobhal).a- Be, Ce diddhagatena ti gatadiddhena; Se diddhagatena ti
gatika. gatadighena);- see also agada.
gatika, mfn. [gati + ki], having a destiny or outcome; gadati, pr. 3 sg. [S. gadati], speaks articulately; speaks;
following a course; Sp 659,6foll. (mü1aclvarassa relates; Dhatup 148 (gada vyattavacane); Dhatum 222;
uppannadivasato yava vlsatimo divaso tava uppannalJl Vism 203,27 (samma e' esa -ati yuttatthane yuttam eva
paccasaclvaralJl mü1aclvara1Jl attano -al)1 karoti, tato vacalll bhasatl ti samma gadatta pi su gato) = Sp 117,13 t
uddhalJl mülaclvaralJl paccasaclvaralJl attano -al)1 karoti, Ud-a 89,9; It-a 11 190,3o (tathalll -an ti tathagato );
Be, Ce, Se so; Ee omits second paccasaclvaralll; Sadd 375,22/oll. (gada viyattiyalll vacayal)1: -ati ...
Sp-t [Be] 11 397,26/oll.: uppannalll paccasaclvaran ti sughu -atl ti sugato); - pp gadita, mfn. [ts], spoken;
paccattavacanalJl attano -al)1 karotl ti karaJ_lakiriyaya related; named; Abh 132; 755 (kathital)1 -al)1);
kattubhavato, antara uppannalll hi paccasaclvaralll Ud-a 153,15 (pariyattidhammo pi ... bhagavata tatha gato
masaparamalJl mülaclvaralll thapetulll adatva attano -o pavattito ti tathagato) = It-a I 137,11; Th-a I 55,13
dasahaparamataya eva paricchindatl ti attano -alll (mama mantital)1 -alll kathital)1, Be, Se so; Ce cintital)1
karoti);- ifc see citta- (sv citta 1). -al)1; Ee mantitalll kathalll kathitarp, prob. wr); -
gatito in Ee at Ja III 242,7* is wr for gathito (Ce so) or fpp gaditabba, mfn., Sv 914,2o; - caus. pr. 3 sg. gadeti,
gadhito (Be so). -ayati, thunders; Sadd 543,18/oll. (gada devasadde:
gatta, n. (and m.) [S. gatra, n.], (sg.) the body; (pl.) the devasaddo vuccati meghasaddo, -eti -ayati).
limbs ofthe body; Abh 151 (sarlralJl vapu -alll); Vini gadana, n. [ts], telling, speaking, relating; Sv 914,21
47,24 (attano -alll vodakalll katva nivasetva upajjhayassa (yatha yatha gaditabbalJl tatha tath' eva -ato dakarassa
-ato udakalll pamajjitabballl); II 133,10 (attano nakhehi takaralll katva tathagato ti vuccatl ti attho ); Pj I 196,4
-ani vi1ikhitva); D II 175,29 (tassa ... itthiratanassa slte (yalll ca tath' eva hoti tassa -ato tathagato ti vuccati, Be,
Ul).hani -ani honti Ul).he sltani); Sn 1001 (yass' ete honti Ce, Ee so; Se gamanato); It-a I 137,23.
-esu mahapurisa1akkhal).a); 1017 (ath' assa -e disvana gada, f [ts], a mace, a club; Abh 394; 1099 (-a satthe);
paripüralJl ca vyañjanalJl); Pv 34:1 (mall kiñtJ kayürl -a Spk I 324,15 (cattari kira avudhani 1oke seghani,
te candanussada; Pv-a 211,9: -a ti sañravayava); Thl 17 Sakkassa vajiravudhalJl Vessaval).assa gadavudhalJl ... )
(vedhamanehi -ehi); Ja V 14,22* ( -ehi te rasmiyo = Pj II 225,14; Spk I 324,19 (Vessaval).assa kujjhanaka1e
niccharanti): 69,6* (-al)1 kammasaval).l).alll te); Ap 312,8 vissajjita -a, Se so; Ee vissajjitalJl gadavudhalJl; Be
(siniddhalll hoti me -al)1); 401,14 (vato -e na samphuse); VessavaJ_lena ... vissajjitam gadavudha1J1; Ce puthujjana-
Cp 1:10:15 (photetva rajagate -e); Dhp-a I 321,23 ka1e vissajjitalJl gadavudhalJl) = Pj II 225,19 (Ce, Ee, Se
(killlkarai_la -al)1 pütikalJl jatal)1); Mi1198,2s (pañho ... puthujjanakale vissajjita -a; Be vissajjitagada);
api sunipul).iinalJl manujanalll -e sedalJl moceyya); Mhv 23:58 (pita -al)1 akarayi aghati1J1sailgu1avana1Jl
Vism 264,27 (addhanalJl gatassa vayodhatu kuppati -ani so)asahatthadighakalJl ).
dukkhanti); It-a 11 77,1 (-ehi seda muccanti, Be, Ce, Se gaddati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup gardati, Wg § 3:20], makes a
so; Ee wr -ahi); - gattal)1 in Ee at Thl 466 is prob. wr sound; Sadd 377,4 (gadda sadde: ... -ati).
for bhastarp (Be, Ce, Se so); - ifc see aru-, gaddabha¡;uJa, m. [S. lex. gardabhal).<;la], the Ptirsplpal
candana1itta-, nibbiddha- (sv nibbijjhati), pakka- tree; [SAF]: the lndian tulip tree, umbrella tree,
(sv pacati\ parida<;l<;lha-; - 0 -dharathalJl in Ee at Thespesia populnea Sol. ex Correa; Abh 562 (-o
Spk II 379,12 is wr for bhattadarathal)1 (Be, Ce, Se so); kapltano ); Samantak 734 (gaddabha1,1<;lajjuna).
-
0
-Vicm;u;tana, n., grinding, bruising, the limbs or the gaddula, gaddüla, m.n. [BHS gardula, gardüra, gardüla], a
body; Sadd 537,8 (val).a -e);- sugatta, mfn., who has a leash; a dog-lead; Abh 520 (sabandhanalJl tu gaddülo);
beautiful body; fair-limbed; Ja IV 19,28* (sabbassa no Ja 11 246,14 (puriso . . . sunakhalll disva . . . gaddü1ena
issara tvalll -e); V 404,25*. bandhitva tal)1 adaya pakkami, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
gathasukhatthaip in Ee at Th-a II 277,27 is wr for gatha- gaddalena); III 204,9 (darake gaddü1ehi bandhitva, Ee so;
gaddühana 20 gadhita

Be, Ce, Se kuda~gakehi); Kv 336,3o (sa -ena sailgahlto); Wg § 32:124], desires, is greedy (jor); Sadd 548,11
Spk II 327,3 (-o vi ya di~~i); Th!-a 266,2 (yatha -ena (gaddha abhikankhayarp.: -e ti -ayati gaddho ); - see
baddho sunakho); As 367,4 (daJhabandhanatrhena -arp. also gijjhati.
viya ti -arp., t~ha va -arp. t~hagaddularp., Be, Se so; Ce gadrabha, m. [S. gardabha], an ass, a donkey; Abh 502
gaddülarp.; omissions in Ee); - ifc see ta~ha-; - (-o tu kharo); Vin III 52,25 (catuppadarp. nama hatthl
gaddularp.ta~ha in Ee at Dhs 1059 (andAs 367,5) is wr; assa otrha go~a -a pasuka); MI 334,29 (-o
read t~haja1arp. t~hagaddu1arp. ta~hasamuddo with Be, vahacchinno ... jhayati pajjhayati); III 167,24 (assa go~a
Ce, Se;- 0 -baddha, mfn., tied with a leash, on a leash; -a aja miga ye va pan' aññe pi keci tiracchanagata p~a
M II 232,25 (sa -o daJhe thambhe va khlle va ti~abhakkha); Ja II 96,24 (ye -a sindhavanarp. nivaparp.
upanibaddho, Be, Ce so; Ee gaddüla-; Se gadda1abandho; vahirp.su); III 477,26* (yada bimbotrhasampanno -o
Ps IV 22,13: da~gake rajjurp. pavesetva baddhasunakho) sumukho siya kusa1o naccagltassa); Kv 30,17 (-o hoti,
i- S III 150,7; As 367,3 (sunakha -a yadicchakarp. Be, Se so; Ee wr gadrabbho); Mi1365,23 (-o ... yattha
niyyanti);- 0 -bandhana, mfn. and n., l. (mfn.) tied on katthaci sayati na sayanabahu1o hoti);- 0 -bharaka, m.,
a leash; PsI 39,25 (sa va -o); Ud-a 213,18 a load carried by a donkey; Ja II 109,23 (eko v~ijo -ena
(t~habandhanena baddha -a viya sarameya, Ce so; Ee vohararp. karonto vicarati); Dhp-a I 123,6 (-ehi
sarameyo; Be, Se gaddülabandhana viya sa); - Takkasi1arp. gantva); - 0 -rava, m. [gadrabha + rava2],
2. (n.) tying on a leash; a leash as a tie; Th-a II 122,19 the braying of an ass; Ja II 110,s; Vism 415,4.
(-en a vi ya thambhe sarameyarp.; Ce so; E e sarameyo; gadrabh!, .f [S. gardabhl], a she-ass, a female donkey;
Be, Se 0 -bandhitarp. viya thambhe sarameyarp.); - Ja II 338,24 (Ku~gal! nama -!); Dhp-a I 123,9 (so
0
-bandhita, mfn., fastened on a leash; Th-a II 122,19 gadrabho parikhapighe caramano ekarp. -irp. disva
(-arp. viya thambhe sarameyarp., Be, Se so; Ce, Ee upasari.kami).
o -bandhanena). gadha, mfn. [pp of gahati ? cf ogadha and S. gagha],
gaddühana, gadduhana, n. [cf S. godohana, BHS godoha; entered into, immersed; - ifc see anto-.
cfT. Oberlies, 1995a, p. 119: <*garp.dohana], the time gadhita, mfn. and n. [prob. = gathita, pp of ganthati qv;
required for milking a cow; a short time; M III 127,2 possibly pp of gijjhati qv; cf S. gardhita, AMg gaghiya,
(nabhijanami abadharp. uppannapubbarp. antamaso and cts below ], l. (mfn.) tied, bound; or greedy, greedily
0
-mattarp. pi; Ps IV 195,2ofoll.: gavirp. thane gahetva desiring; DI 245,24 (ime . . . pañca kamagu~e tevijja
ekakh1rabindudühanaka1amattarp. pi); S II 264,23 (yo va brahma~a -a mucchita ajjhopanna ... paribhuñjanti, Be,
pubb~hasamayarp. antamaso -mattarp. pi mettacittarp.
0
Se so; Ce, Ee gathita; Sv 403,25: gedhena abhibhüta
bhaveyya, Se so; Be, Ce, Ee gadduhana-; Spk II 224,ll: hutva) t III 43,28 (-o, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee gathito;
0
-mattan ti godühanamattarp., gaviya ekavararp. agga- Sv 837,1s: gedhajato); SI 186,31* (upadh!su jana -ase
tthanakagghanamattan ti attho, gandühanamattarp. va ... , di~~hasute patighe ca mute ca, Be, Se so; Ee -a; Ce
Ee so; Ce gandhühanamattarp. va ... ; Se gandha-ühana- gathitase; Spk I 270,s: -a ti giddha, Be, Se so; Ce gathita
mattarp. va ... ; Be gadduhanamattan ti goduhana- ti; Ee gathitase ti)= Th 1216 (eds -ase; Th-a Ili 190,14:
mattarp. ... gandha-ühanamattarp. va) t A IV 395,29 (Ee, pa~ibaddhacitta); S IV 332,28 (te ca bhoge -o mucchito
Se so; Be gandhohana-; Ce gandhuhana-; Mp IV ajjhopanno ... paribhuñjanti, Be, Ee, Se so; Ce gathito) =
187,1foil.: gandhühanamattan ti ... apare pana 0 -mattan A V 178,6 (Ee, Se so; Be, Ce gathito ); Sn 823
ti paJirp. vatva gaviya ekavararp. thana-añchanamattan ti (oghati~~assa pihayanti kamesu -a paja, Be, Se so; Ce,
attharp. vadanti, Ce so; Ee apare pana gadduhanamattan Ee gathita); Th 733 (rasat~haya -o; Th-a III 22,7 foil.:
ti; Be gandhohanamattan ti ... apare pana gaddohana- ganthito ti rasat~haya tasmirp. tasmirp. rase ganthito
mattan ti ... ; Se 0 -mattan ti ... apare pana godohana- baddho, -o ti ca pa~hanti, gedharp. apanno ti attho ); Ja IV
mattan ti ... ) quoted It-a I 91,33 (eds o -mattarp.); 5,26' (ye anugijjhanti giddha -a hutva, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
Mi1110,11 (na kiñci bhante apuññarp. apajjeyya antamaso gathita); V 274,24' (pagiddha ti -a mucchita); Nidd I
0
-mattarp. pi ti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se goduhana-); 35,18 (giddha -a mucchita ajjhopanna 1agga 1aggita
Ud-a 238,28 C-mattarp. pi kalarp. cittasamadhanassa pa1ibuddha ti); Pv-a 262,9 (paccuppannasukhe giddha ti
abhavato na samahita ti); Th-a III 78,34 (gadduhana- vattamanasukhamatte giddha -a hutva, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se
mattarp. pi samadhanabhavato); Vibh-a 466,6 gathita); - 2. (n.) a bond, a fetter; or greediness;?
(gadduhanamattarp. pi mayharp. vyadhi nama n' atthl ti). Sn 940 (yani 1oke -ani, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee gathitani;
gaddha, m. [S. grdhra), a vulture; Abh 637 (gijjho -o); Nidd I 420,18foil.: -a vuccanti pañcakamagu~a ...
Sp 869,7 (-e badhayirp.sü ti 0 -badhino) = Ps II 102,20; kirp.kar~a -a vuccanti pañca kamagu~a. yebhuyyena
Sadd 548,11 (gaddheti gaddhayati -o); - o -badhi- devamanussa pañca kamagu~e icchanti sadiyanti
pubba, mfn., who was previously a vulture-catcher; ? pihayanti abhijappanti, Be, Ee, Se so; Ce gathita; Pj II
belonging to a family of vulture-hunters; ? Vin II 25,12 567,10: pañca kamagu~a pa~i1abhaya gijjhantl ti katva
(Ari~~assa nama bhikkhuno -assa) = IV 133,34 -anl ti vuccanti, Be, Se so; Ce, E e gathlyantl ti ...
(Sp 869,7 foil.: gaddhe badhayirp.sü ti gaddhabadhino, gathitanl ti);- 0 -citta, mfn. [gadhita + citta 1], with mind
gaddhabadhino pubbapurisa assa ti -o, tassa -assa or thoughts fettered; or with heart greedily desirous
gijjhaghatakaku1appasutassa ti attho, Be so; Ce, Se (for); D II 266,7* (tayi -o smi, Se so; Ee gathitacitto; Be,
-ppasütassa ti; Ee wr -ppasuttassa ti) t M I 130,4; - see Ce gedhitacitto) quoted Sadd 671,4 (tvayi -o 'smi); -
also gijjha. agadhita, mfn., not tied, not bound; or not greedy; D III
gaddheti, -ayati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup gardhayati, 224,27 (c!varam -o amucchito anajjhopanno ...
ganta(r) 21 ganthati

paribhuñjati,Be, Se so; Ce, Ee agathito; Sv 1013,32: -o ti arrangement of words (i) of 32 syllables, a s1oka;
vigatalobhagiddho, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee agathito ti Sadd 357 ,29* (gatha e' eka mato -o -o battirp.sat-
vigatalobhakhandho) t S II 194,7 (-o, eds so) t A I 74,16 akkharo);- (ii) a composition, treatise, text; Abh 965;
(-a, Se so; Be, Ce, E e agathita) t 1127,23 (-o, Be, Se so; 1006 (potthakaJI!... -e); Vin IV 15,21 (yebhuyyena
Ce, Ee agathito); Nidd I 54,5 (agiddho -o amucchito ... pagul).arp. -arp. bhal).antarp. opateti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
vltagedho vigatagedho ... , Be, E e, Se so; Ce agathito ); gandharp.); D III 94,18 (ekacce satta ... nigamasamantarp.
Mil401,2 (slho ... 1addha pi bhojanaJil -o amucchito osaritva -e karonta acchanti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gal).the ...
anajjhapanno paribhuñjati, Be, Ee so; Ce agathito); - gacchanti; Sv 870,29: tayo vede abhisañkharonta e' eva
see also giddha 1 (sv gijjhati), gedhita. vacenta ca); Ja 11 48,4 (acariya imasmirp. -e ettakaJI!
ganta(r), m. [S. gantr], l. one who goes (to); A I 130,10 padaJI! paccabhattharp.); Sp 789,3o (yena pana suttantato
(ekacco pugga1o aramarp. -a hoti abhikkhal).aJil ca vinayato ca vuttappamal).O -o uggahlto); Sv 525,17
bhikkhunarp. santike dhammasavanaya); 11 117,11 (rañño (eko ohlyanamanako -o hoti, paññavantaJI! bhikkhurp.
nago yarp. enaJil hatthidammasarathi disarp. peseti yadi va sañgal).hitva tena taJI! -arp. ukkhipapenta, Ce, Ee so; Be
gatapubbaJil yadi va agatapubbaJil tarp. khipparp. yeva -a o1iyamanako; Se o1iyamanako gal).tho . . . gal).tharp.) =
hoti); Ja VI 297,11 * (khettarp. -a e' assa abhikkhal).aJI!, Mp IV 18,18 (ollyamanako); PsI 173,26 (til).I).aJil
Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gantva; 297,18·: -a ti gamanasllo); vedanaJil paragu ti adisu hi -o vedo ti vuccati); Spk I
Sv 767,17 (satto gacchati satto titrhat! ti vuccati, atthato 231,27 (sutava bahu ti bahunanappakarake -e sutava);
pana koci satto -a va thata va natthi, Se so; Be, Ce II 124,25 (uttamakavitaya savakanaJil -aJil bandhitva
gacchanto va thito va; Ee atthi eta pana koci satto deti); Mhv 37:240 (-ato atthato va); - ifc see
gacchanto va thito va natthi) = Ps I 251,25 (Ce, E e na khuddaka-, gütha- (sv guhati); (iii) leaming,
koci satto -a va thito va atthi; Be, Se atthi pana koci knowledge of a text; memorisation of a text; Vism 95,17
satto gacchanto va thito va natthi); Sadd 668,13 (-araJI!); (-o ti pariyattipariharal).arp. tarp. sajjhayad!hi niccaJil
- 2. (as periphrastic future of gacchati qv) (one who) vyavatass' eva pa1ibodho hoti na itarassa); Sp 219,16
will go; Ja IV 273,17* (-a tuvarp. Vetaral).irp. Yamassa, (ayaJI! jatiya va gottena va ko1aputtiyena va -ena va
Be, Ce, Ee so; Se hantva no ce tuvaJI!; 273,21·: dhutañgena va ñato yasassl, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gal).thena);
Vetaral).inirayaJI! gato bhavissasl ti); V 267,19* (-a so 695,23 (yo pana kotiYaJI! thito -o tassa puggalassa
nirayarp. adho, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gantva); 270,12* (ye accayena nassissati, Be, Ce so; Ee gal).tho; Se gal).tho);
migena migarp. han ti ... -a te nirayussadaJI!, Be, Ce so; 789,29 (yassa pana satthakatharp. pi vinayapitakaJil
Ee nirayarp. adho; Se gantva; 216,11·: -a te ti -aro te, Be, abhidhammapitakarp. ca pagul).arp. suttante ca
Ce, Ee so; Se gantva te ti te gantva); It-a I 55,28 vuttappakaro -o natthi, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gal).tho); It-a I
(saJI!sararp. aparaparaparivattanavasena -aro upagantaro 98,6 (attano sllarp. va -aJil va dhutañgagul).arp. va ...
honti); - aganta(r), m., one who does not go; (one sambhaveti); - 0 -kara, m., an author; Abhp. 182,15*
who) will not go; S V 377,15 (ayarp. ... puggalo -a (aharp. pi --ttaJI! patto); - 0 -dhura, n., the burden or
nirayaJI! -a tiracchanayonirp. ... ; Spk 111 288,10: yasma duty of leaming texts; learning texts as the main
ca parimuccati tasma ganta nama na hot! ti -a ti vutto, concern; Sp 561,16 (te kira sasane vipassanadhuraJI! ca
na gacchat! ti attho ). -aJil ca ti dve pi dhurani cha<Netva navakammam eva
gantabba, mfn.,fpp ojgacchati qv. dhuraJI! katva paggal).hirp.su); Dhp-a I 1,18joll. ( -arp.
gantmp, inf of gacchati qv. vipassanadhuran ti dve yeva dhurani ... ekarp. va dve va
gantva, gantvana, absol. of gacchati qv. nikaye sakalaJI! va pana tepitakaJil buddhavacanaJil
gantha (sometimes written gal).tha or gandha), m. uggal).hitva tassa dharal).aJI! kathanaJil vacanan ti idarp.
[S. grantha] (pl. acc. ganthe, ganthani), l. tying, binding; -aJil nama); IV 38,1 ( -aJil patthapetva tlni pitakani
a tie; D 111 230,18 (cattaro -a, abhijjha kayagantho uggal).hi).
vyapado kayagantho sllabbataparamaso kayagantho ganthati, gantheti, -ayati, (and gal).theti ?) pr. 3 sg.
idarp.saccabhiniveso kayagantho); SI 14,25* (pahlna- [S. grathnati, granthayati], l.fastens, strings together;
manassa na san ti -a); Dhp 211 (-a tesarp. na vijjanti binds; Dhatup 581 (gantha ganthane); Dhatum 814
yesarp. natthi piyappiyarp.); Sn 347 (ye keci -a idha (gantha sandabbhe); Vin 11 9,33 (ma1avaccharp. ropenti ...
mohamagga) = Th 1267 (Be, Ce so; Ee, Se gandha); -en ti pi -apenti pi); 12,18 (-essanti); MI 387,2
Sn 912 (visajja -ani); Nidd I 105,32 (-o eso 1ambanaJil (ma1akaro ... malaJI! -eyya); SI 215,1* (dadarp. mittani
etaJI! bandhanaJI! etarp. pa1ibodho eso); Patis I 129,27 -ati); Ja 1 452,17 (pupphani -iturp. na janantl ti); IV 289,3
(catühi -ehi ganthito 1okasannivaso ti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se (mitte tava -etü ti); 361,25* (osadhikayo -enti nhapayanti
gal).thehi gal).thito ); Dhs 1135 (katame dhamma -a); japanti ca; 365,19' foll.: idaJI! imassa rogassa bhesajjaJil
Vibh 65,2ojoll. (cattaro khandha no -a, sankhara- idarp. imassa ti evaJI! pi1otike bandhitva manussanarp.
kkhandho siya -o siya no -o); Nett31,29 (-ehi ca denti, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se siloke bandhitva); V 292,19
vippayutto bhavati, Be, Ce so; Ee gandhehi); Vism 90,2* (pupphani -atu); VI 239,3* (malarp. -enti);
( ... ñati abadho -o iddhl ti) = Sp 416,9* (Be, Ce so; Ee Nett 116,10joll. (abhijjhaya kayaJil -ati ayaJil vuccati
gandho; Se gal).tho ); Vism 683,24 (-a ti namakayassa abhijjhakayagantho, Be, Ce so; Ee gandhati, prob. wr) t
e' eva rüpakayassa ca ganthanato abhijjhadayo cattaro, Pet 245,3; Sv 576,29 (tumhe kassa -atha ti); Spk 1 111,18
Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gal).tha ti ... gal).thanato ); It-a I 11,26 (ekatoval).tikamaladivasena -enti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
(sabbarp. yogaJil sabbaJil -aJil sabbarp. sarp.yojanarp. gal).thenti); Patis-a 440,8 (dighi yeva kilesakayaJil -etl ti
samucchinditva, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gal).thaJI!); - 2. an dighigantho); Sadd 542,3foll. (-eti -ayati); - part.pr.
ganthana 22 ganthima

(a) ganthanta, mfn., As 11,31 (gaganatale tarakarupani agathito; Be, Se agadhito); - see also gedhita; -
-anto viya, Ee so, but prob. wr; Be, Ce gal).hanto; Se pp (b) ganthita, mfn. [S. lex., BHS granthita; AMg
gal)ento); (b) ganthamana, mfn., Vv 38:1 (dibbamalaq¡ ga~!hiya], tied, bound; Th 572 (catuganthena -o); Ja VI

-amana); Sv 576,27; (e) ganthenta, mfi-entl)n., Ps II 529,33* (mala va -a !hanti); Nidd I 99,1 (ganthe gathite
127,27; Vv-a173,2o (-entl); Asl8,13 (pupphadamaq¡ -e); Spk III 4,22 (-a~ baddha~); Mp II 148,15 (gathita ti
-entena viya); - 2. compases (a literary work); Pj II tal)haya -a, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gadhita ti tal).haya gadhita);
322,29 (yannuna mante -eyyama ti); aor. Ud-a 347,2o (attano santanassa --tta vinibaddhatta ca,
3 pl. (a) ganthesu~. Ps III 425,7; (b) ganthayi~su, Ja VI Be, Se so; Ce, Ee gathitatta);- -aganthita, mfn., bound
210,14' (yaññasuttaq¡ nama -ayi~su ti attho, Be, Ce, Se together and not bound; It-a II 59,5 (mala ti -aganthita-
so; Ee wr gandhayi~sü ti); - absol. (a) ganthetva, bhedaq¡ sabba~ puppha~. Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
ganthitvil, Sn 302 (mante -etva); Ja VI 232,17' (ta~ gal).!hitagaz:¡!hita-) f. Pv-a 127,9 (Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
malya~ ocinitva -itva); Sp 272,15 (kusaclran ti kuse gal).!hikadibheda~. prob. wr); Vv-a 58,2 (-aganthitehi,
-etva kataclraq¡, Be so; Ce, Ee -itva; Se gal).!hitva); Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr gandhika gandhikehi); -
618,7 (val).!ena va val)!a~ -etva, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se neg. aganthita, mfn., not tied; Sp !88,11 (yatha suttena
gal).!hitva); Sv 357,6 (ulükapakkhani -etva, Be, Se so; aganthitatta abaddhatta eva~ vikirati, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
Ce, Ee -itva) f. Mp II 355,8 (Be, Se so; Ce, Ee -itva); agaz:¡!hitatta); V v-a 285,2 (ganthitehi ca aganthitehi ca
Th-a III 56,6 (aii.guliyo suttena -itva); Nidd-a I 256,13 pupphehi, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr gandhitehi ca pupphehi
( -etva, E e so; Se gal)!hetva; Be, Ce gumbetva); agandhitehi); - fpp (a) ganthanlya, mfn. [or from
(b) ganthitvana, Ap 174,18 (-itvana va!a~saka~. Be, Ce, ganthana qv ?] subject to ties, liable to be bound;
Se so; Ee bandhitvana); (e) ganthayitva, Ap 503,5 Dhs p. 3,28 (-a dhamma aganthaniya dhamma; As 49,6:
(catasso gathayo -ayitva, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr arammaJ).akaraz:¡avasena ganthehi ganthitabba ti -a);
ganthavitva); - pp (a) gathita (with frequent vl Dhs 584 (sabba~ rupa~ . . . sa~yoJanlya~ -a~
gadhita qv), mfn. and n. [S. grathita; AMg gaghiya], oghaniya~); Vibh 65,21 foil. (rupakkhandho -o cattaro
l. (mfn.) tied, bound; DI 245,24 (ime . . . pañca kkhandha s1ya -a s1ya aganthaniya); Kv 238,27
kamagul)e tevijja brahmal).a -a mucchita ajjhapanna ... (sa~yojanlya~ -a~ oghanlya~ ... citta~); Vism 475,2
paribhuñjanti, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gadhita; Sv 403,25: (oghaniyato yoganiyato -ato, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
gedhena abhibhuta hutva) = MI 173,27 (Be, Ce, Ee so; gal).!haniyato ); Th-a II 245,8 (--bhavena vinandhito ); -
Se gadhita; Ps II 193,15: tal).haganthena -a, Ce so; Ee neg. aganthanlya, mfn., Dhs 1142; Vibh 117,15 (dve
ganthita; Be, Se tal).hagedhena gadhita); S IV 332,28 (te sacca ganthaniya dve sacca aganthaniya);
ca bhoge -o mucchito ajjhopanno ... paribhuñjati, Ce (b) ganthitabba, mfn., As 49,5; (e) ganthetabba, mfn.,
so; Be, Ee, Se gadhito) = A V 178,6 (Be, Ce -o; E e, Se Moh 100,14 (ganthehi ganthetabba ti ganthanlya); -
gadhito); A III 68,13 (itthirupe ... satta ratta giddha -a caus. pr. 3 sg. ganthapeti, V in II 9,33 (-en ti); 12,18
mucchita ... , Be, Ce so; Ee, Se gadhita); Sn 794 (-essanti).
(adanagantha~ -a~ visajja, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se ganthana (and gal).!hana), n. [S. grathana, grathana,
gadhita~); 823 (oghatiz:¡l)assa pihayanti kamesu -a paja, granthana], tying, binding, stringing together,
Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gadhita); Ja III 242,7* (-o ca ratto ca Dhatup581 (gantha -e); Sadd410,6 (dabhi -e);
adhimucchito ca kamesvahaq¡, Ce so; Be gadhito; Se Vism 683,24 (gantha ti namakayassa e' eva rupakayassa
gedhito; Ee wr gatito; 242,11·: abhijjhavyapada- ca -ato abhijjhadayo cattaro, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
kayaganthena baddho); IV 371,15* (bharami putte dare ca gal).!hanato); Sv 144,24 (arnhakaq¡ gaz:¡!hanaki1eso
gharesu -o aha~. Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gadhito); Pv-a 262,9 palibundhanakileso natthi, kilesagal).tharahita mayan ti
(paccuppannasukhe giddha ti vattamanasukhamatte evaq¡vaditaya laddhanamavasena nigal).tho, Be, Se so;
giddha -a hutva, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gadhita); - Ce, E e ... gandhanaki1eso palibuddhanaki1eso ... ki1esa-
1 gal).!hirahita ... ) = Ps II 234,8 (Be gal).thanaki1eso pali-
--citta, mfn. [gathita + citta ], with thoughts fettered;
with thoughts fixed (on); D II 266,7* (tayi --citto 'smi, bujjhanaki1eso ... ki1esagal)tharahita ... ; Ce, Ee 0 -ki1eso
Ee so; Be, Ce gedhitacitto; Se gadhitacitto; palibujjhanaki1eso .. . kilesagal).!hirahita ... ; Se o -ki1eso
Sv 702,19joll.: tayi baddhacitto smi, gedhitacitto ti va palibandhanaki1eso ... kilesagantharahita ... ); Sv 1024,1
( -vasena gantha); Spk III 137,6 (gantha ti -a gha!ana).
0
gedha~ ajjhupetacitto, Be so; E e gedhi!acitto va ... ; Ce
gathitacitto va ... ; Se gadhitacitto ti va ... ) quoted ganthika, mfn. and m. [gantha + ika; cf S. granthika],
Sadd 671,4 (gadhitacitto); - 2. (n.) a bond, a fetter; (one) who memorises, knows the text(s); Dhp-a I 156,2
-bhikkhu~ pa!hamajjhane pañhaq¡ pucchitva); 156,s
0
Sn 940 (yani loke -ani, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gadhitani; (

Nidd I 420,18: -a vuccanti pañcakamaguz:¡a, Ce so; Be, (-o eka~ pi kathetu~ nasakkhi); - ganthike in Ee at
Ee, Se gadhita; Pj II 567,10: pañca kamagul)a pa!ilabhaya Ja VI 276,25* is wr for gandhike (Be, Ce, Se so).
2
gathlyantl ti katva -anl ti vuccanti, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se ganthima, (mj)n. [gantha + ima , or from ganthati], tied
gijjhantl ti ... gadhitanl ti); - neg. agathita, mfn., not together, bound (a type of wreath or garland);
bound; not tied; D III 224,27 (agathito, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se Sp 6!8,3foll. (cha pupphavikatiyo veditabba -a~
agadhito); S II 269,25 (ta~ labha~ agathita ... gopphimaq¡ vedhima~ . . . -aq¡ nama sadal).gakesu va
paribhuñjanti, Ce so; Be, Ee, Se agadhita); IV 333,2 uppa1apadumadlsu aññesu va d!ghaval).tesu pupphesu
(agathito amucchito anajjhopanno, Ce so; Be, Ee, Se da!!habba~, dal).gakena dal).gakaq¡ Val).!ena va Val).!aql
agadhito) =A V 178,11 (Be, Ce so; Ee, Se agadhito); A I ganthetva katam eva hi -a~. Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
74,16 (Be, Ce, Ee agathita; Se agadhita); II 27,23 (Ce, Ee gal).!hima~ ... gal).!hitva ... ); Vin-vn 463.
ganthikaral}a 23 gandha

ganthikara1,.1a, n. [gantha + karaJ:~a, as from *gantha + gandhuhana-; Ee, Se gaddühana-; Mp IV 187,1: --mattan
karoti], making a tie; stringing together; Sadd 405,10 ti gandha-ühanamattarp, dv1h' añgul!hi gandhapil)9arp
(gantho -arp} gahetva upasiñghanamattarp, apare pana gadduhana-
gandha\ m. (and n.) [ts], l. a smell, odour; a scent; mattan ti pajirp vatva ... , E e so; Ce apare pana
Abh 94; 1129 (-o ... ghayan1ye); Vin I 21,19* (riipa gaddühanamattan ti ... ; Se apare pana godohanamattan
sadda -a rasa photthabba ca); 205,9 (yasmirp telapake ti ... ; Be gandhohanamattan ti ... apare pana gaddohana-
majjassa na VaJ:ll)O na -o na raso paññayati); D 1 182,2 mattan ti ... ); Spk 11 224,12 (gaddühanamattan ti
godühanamattarp ... -mattarp va dv1hi añgul!hi gaJ:~9a­
0
(ghanena -arp ghayitva); M 1 112,5 (ghanarp e' avuso
paticca -e ca uppajjati ghanaviññál)arp); S 1 115,3o (tav' pil)9arp gahetva ekavararp ghayanamattan ti attho, Ce
eva papima ghanarp tava -a); 226,29* (-o is1nam asuci); so; Ee gandühanamattarp va ... ; Se gandha-ühanamattarp
A 1 226,29* (na pupphagandho pativatam eti ... satarp ca va ... ; Be gadduhanamattan ti goduhanamattarp ...
-o pativatam eti, sabba disa sappuriso pavati) = Dhp 54; gandha-ühanamattarp va ... );- see also gaddühana;-
Th28 (kacci s!lamayarp -arp tvarp vasi); Jaiii 289,11*
0
-katfha, n. [gandha + katthi], a fragrant or sweet-
(gaJ:!hahi navarp vilepanarp yassa -o na kadaci chijjati); smelling piece o.f wood; Spk 11 380,3 (bahüni -ani
samodhanetva); Ps V 63,2o;- -kuti,f, the fragrant or
0
Ap 268,22 (candanasseva me kaya tatha -o pavayati);
347,2o (tani -ani ghayanto); Patis 1 145,7 (idarp puppharp peifumed hut (the name o.f the Buddha 's cabin,
ayarp -o); Kv 67,10 (ghanarp suññarp -a suñña) = Nidd 1 especially that in the Jetavana; see J.S. Strong, 1977);
439,26 (Be, Ce so; Ee, Se -arp suññarp); Mil80,12 Abh 211; Ja 1 92,23 (Jetavanarp . . . kir.litva . . . majjhe
(ghayitatta -arp sarati); Vism 447,1 (ghanapatihanana- dasabalassa -irp karesi); Ap 186,3; Sp 651,7 (bhagavati
lakkhal)O -o); Ps 11360,22 (pupphasmirp -arp viya attani divapatisallanatthaya -irp pavitthe); Dhp-a 11 135,4
riiparp samanupassati); Pj 1 ?2,10 (aggipakkhittassa (sattha ... -iyam eva nisinno); Ud-a 184,11 (harpsa-
kesassa -arp ghayitva satta nasikarp pidhenti); - ifc see vattakachannena kata sabbakarasampanna buddhassa
ama- (sv ama2), panna- (sv pajjati\ - 2. a fragrant bhagavato -1 kutagarasa!a nama); Mhv 4:32; -
substance; scent, perfume; (iic fragrant, scented);
0
-kutika,f, id., Sv 407,21 (-aya ca salaya ca antare);-
Vin 111 38,38 (itthiyo -arp ca malarp ca adaya aramarp
0
-gandha, m., l. the scent o.f perfume(s); Sp 750,12
agamarpsu); D 11 159,21 (bhagavato sañrarp ... malehi (agarukunkumad1narp gandhanarp gandho -o); -
-ehi sakkaronta); A 1 215,3* (malarp na dhare na ca -am 2. perfume from .fragrant plants; ? a totally fragrant
acare) = Sn401; Jal 50,15 (-ehi vilimpapetva); 452,16 plant; ? S III 250,12 (santi bhikkhave mülagandhe
(-e pirpsiturp ... na janantl ti); IV 76,25* (dadati saddho adhivattha deva . . . pattagandhe . . . pupphagandhe ...
ma!arp ca -arp ca vilepanarp ca); Nidd 1 114,24 (baharp phalagandhe ... rasagandhe ... -e; Spk II 350,2t:
-ena limpeyyurp); Mil309,21 (-arp va malarp va dussarp mülagandhe adhivattha ti yassa rukkhassa müle gandho
va ... adhighahitva cetiye ukkhipati); Sp 84,18 (pattarp atthi tarp nissaya nibbatta . . . -e ti müladigandhanarp
gahetva -ehi ubbattetva);- ifc see anulepana-; - 3. the gandhe, yassa hi rukkhassa sabbesarp pi mülad1narp
mere smell of anything, a whiff, a small quantity; gandho attthi so idha gandho nama tassa gandhassa
Abh1129 (-o thoke); Nidd-al 37,s (niravasesarp gandhe tasmirp adhivattha); Ps III 35,19 (Gandha-
0
-mattarp pi atthapetva, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee khandha- madanakütarp . . . pupphagandho phalagandho -o ti
mattarp); - 4. the name of a type of elephants; Abh 361 imehi dasahi gandhehi ussannarp) = Mp IV 108,13 (Be,
( ... pingaJo -o); Ps 11 25,36' (0 -mangalahemarp); - see Ee, Se so; Ce khandhagandho ti) = Ud-a 300,2o; -
gandhahatthi(n) below; - gandha is an occasional wr
0
-gandhi(n), mfn., fragrant with scent; V in IV 18,14 (sa
(or altemative form ?) for gantha qv; - gandharp in E e itthi . . . alañkatapatiyatta -1m; Sp 750,12: agaru-
at Spk III 70,29 is pro h. wr; Be, Ce, Se vatarp; - gandha kunkumad1narp gandhanarp gandho gandhagandho, so
in Ee at Ap 3,26 is prob. wr; Be, Ce, Se gantva; - assa atth1 ti -in!); Ap 432,19 (parisa tassa -1 bhavissati);
o• -ayatana, n., the object of sense that is odour; D III -
0
-gandhita, mfn., fragrant with scent; Ap 180,4
243,18 (cha bahirani ayatanani ... -arp rasayatanarp ... ); (puppharp ocinitvana sugandharp -arp, Ee so, perhaps
Dhs 625-8 (katamarp tarp riiparp -arp); Vism 452,6; - wr; Se 0 -gandhikarp; Be, Ce gandhitarp subharp); -
o• -alepa, m., a fragrant or perfumed ointment; V in I
0
-ghayana, n., smelling an odour; Spk I 151,28 (gütha-
206,26 (anujanami bhikkhave -arp katun ti); Ap 516,7; - dassane pana tesarp cakkhuviññál)arp, tassa -e ghana-
0
0daka, n. [gandha + udaka], fragrant or perfumed viññál)arp);- 0 -CUI,,I,,a, n., fragrant powder; powdered
water; Ja 111 178,22 (tam enarp ... mata -ena nahapetva scent; Ja III 277,7 (tassa vilimpantassa padamüle -arp
alañkaritva k1japayamana nisinna); Ap 105,n; Ps 111 patissati); Vism 346,3o; Spk 1 262,22 (sañrarp te1ena
214,24 (sUVaJ:~l)aghate ca rajataghate ca -assa püretva); abbhañjitva ubbattetva - '-ad1hi nahapesurp); Il 185,27
Th-a 1 131,7 (bodhirukkharp -ehi nahapesi); (pattarp dhovitva -en a ubbagetva); Th-a 1 171,18
(gandhodakena -ena ca püjarp akasi);- -CUI,,I,,aka, n.,
0
Thüp 241,2o; - 0 'fipahara, m., the bringing of a foul-
smelling or fragrant substance; Vin 111 74,31; 77,23 (-o fragrant powder; Sp 1312,31 (-ena nhayeyya); -
nama amanapikarp gandharp upasarpharati . . . imarp
0
-thena, m., a scent-thief, one who steals the .fragrance
ghayitva jegucchata patikulyata marissatl ti ... of something; S 1 204,30' (yam etarp varijarp puppharp
manapikarp gandharp upasarpharati ... ); - o' -ühana, adinnarp upasinghasi . . . -o si) = Ja III 308,17*; -
0
-ühana, 0 6hana, n., considering a fragrant substance;
0
-dharo in Ee at Sv 127,3 is wr for ganthadharo (Be, Ce
smelling; ? A IV 395,29 (yo ca antamaso gandhohana- so; Se ganthadhuro ); - o -dhatu,f, the constituent

mattarp pi mettacittarp bhaveyya, Be so; Ce element that is odour; M 111 62,12 (agharasa ...
gandha 24 gandhabba

dhatuyo. .. ghanadhatu -u ghanaviññai).adhatu ... ); --gandhitlll!l hoti, Ce, Ee so; Be --gandhiklll!l; Se


Dhs 625; Vibh 413,35; Vism 484,29; Spk II 131,12 gandhagandhaklll!l); 2. (mfn.) sweet-smelling,
(gandharammm:_Illl!l -u); - 0 -pañcaiigula, n., a mark fragrant; D III 199,34* (-lll!l tai).gu1aphallll!l); Ja III 277,8
made by the spread hand (which has been dipped) in a (-a bhavissami); Ap 397,18; Th-a I 84,25 (mayhaq¡
fragrant substance; Ja IV 153,27 (rukkhe -lll!l datva, Ce, sañram eva -aq¡ hotü ti); - atisugandha, mfn., very
Ee so; Be, Se -pañcailgu1ikaq¡); Ap 3,22 sweet-smelling; Ps III 215,5 (pasado atisugandho hoti,
(
0
-pañcailgu1ailkita, Ee so; Be 0 -pañcailgu1akata; Ce Be so; Ce, Ee, Se atisugandhagandho); - see also
0
-pañcailgu1ikata; Se 0 -pañcangu1ailkata; Ap-a 109,4: agandhaka, duggandhiya, devagandhika, pütigandhaka,
0
-pañcailgu1ailkita ti pañcahi ailgulehi limpita gandhehi sagandhaka.
a1ailkata, Ce so; Ee o -pañcailgu1alailkita ti; Be, Se gandha2, n.(?) [?], (according to ct) the heart; Sp 268,8
o -pañcailgu1a1ailkata ti .. . limpitagandhehi ... ); Spk I (-an ti hadaylll!l vuccati tlll!l uppatenti ti uppa1agandha);
242,25 (setamalahi e' eva -ehi ca alailkata, Ce, Ee so; Be, - see also uppalagandhapaccatthika, uppa1agandha-
Se 0 -pañcailguHhi);- 0 -pañcaiigulika, n., a mark made thena (sv uppala).
by the spread hand (which has been dipped) in a gandha3 , m. or n.. [cf gandheti], cutting, hurting; It-a II
fragrant substance; Vv 33:47 (-lll!l ahaq¡ adasiq¡ ... 57,14 (chedanattho hi idha 0 -saddo uppalagandha-
paccatthika ti adisu viya); Sadd 548,2 ( -saddo ca
0
bhagavato thüpasmiq¡; Vv-a 147,4: -an ti gandhena
pañcailgulikadanaq¡); Ja II 256,2 (cetiye -lll!l detha ti uppa1agandhatheno ti ettha chedane vattati ti daghabbo );
gandhe adasi); Ps II 261 ,lo ([usabhe] -ehi mai).geti); -
0
-piip.sana, n., grinding and hurting; ? Sadd 565,22
Dhp-a III 374,9 (gOJ:_Iiinlll!l -ani datva, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee (addanam -an ti vadanti).
pañcailgu1ikani); - 0 -php.sanaka, m. (or n.) a grinder gandha4 , ~-. vl for gantha qv.
of fragrant substances; (or the grinding of fragrant gandha(r), m. [?], one who cuts; ? Ap 461,6 (tata tanta ca
substances;) Sv 924,16 (--nisadaya, Ce, Se so; Be hanta ca ... anejo virajo khatta gandha vatta, Be, E e, Se
0
-pisanakanisadaya; Ee gandhaq¡ piq¡sanakanisadaya); so; Ce ganta).
-
0
-Va(t), mfn. possessing fragrance; Ps III 222,10 gandhaka, m. [cf S. gandhaka], perfume; a fragrant
(Vai).l)avantlll!l 0 -vantlll!l rasavantlll!l);- 0 -Váha, m., one substance; ? Sadd 872,5 (khandho andho gandho, evlll!l
of the winds in the body; Abh 38; - -sára, m., sandal-
0
khandhako andhako -o ti); ? - ifc see sisalepana-
wood; Abh 300 (candano ... -o); -
0
-hatthi(n), m. [cf (sv sisa 1);- gandhaka in cpd in Ee, Se at Thi 255 is wr;
BHS gandhahastin; cf S. gandhagaja, "elephant in rut"], Be, Ce -khandhaka-.
a kind of elephant; Ps II 26,7 (Ylll!l dasannlll!l gandhati in Ee at Nett !16,wfoll. is wr (or altemative
piilgaliinlll!l [kayaba1lll!ll tlll!l ekassa -ino); Cp-a 50,5 form ?) for ganthati (Be, Ce so).
(-ino ayobandhanlll!l chinditva vanagamanlll!l viya); - gandhana, n. [from gandheti; S. lex. id.], l. hurting,
ifc see tathagata-; - agandha, mfn., without a scent; injury; Sadd 489,7 (va gati-gandhanesu);- ifc see ku1a-;
Ja III 253,24' (--taya gandhena na tappeti, Be, E e so; Ce - 2. pointing out, indicating; Sadd 529,25 (su ca -e); -
agandhitataya; Se agandhitaya); VI 92,n· (na hi tattha -o gandhana- in Ce, Ee at Sv 144,24 is wr for gai).thana- (Be,
nama rukkho atthi);- duggandha, m. and mfn., l. (m.) Se so); - gandhana in Ee at Pet 94,14 is prob. wr; Be
a bad smell, a stink, a stench; Abh 146; Ja III 455,24 patthanaganthana-; Ce patthana ganthena.
(kayato ca mukhato ca sugandhaq¡ -aq¡ viya karissati, gandhabba 1, m. [S. gandharva], l. one of a class of
Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gandhlll!l -lll!l); Dhs 625; Spk III 14,3* heaven-dwelling beings, noted especially as musicians;
(pañca gai).hant' anatthani ... -aq¡ asuciq¡ vyadhiq¡ ... ); Abh 13 (bhüto ca -o guyhako yakkarakkhasa); 902 (-o
Th-a I 92,29 (dussBatta yeva dussHamayaq¡ -aq¡ vayati); devatantare); V in II 238,16 (mahasamuddo mahataq¡
- --kara, mfn., making a bad smell; Th 1152 bhütanaq¡ avaso tatr' ime bhüta timi ... asura naga -a);
(sarirlll!l . . . --karaq¡ karisaparibandhaq¡, so read with D III 169,21 (deva manussa asura naga -a); 197,5*
Th App II p. 237,20*? Be, Ce --karlll!l paribandhlll!l; Ee (-iinlll!l adhipato Dhatarattho); A II 39,4* (-o va
-lll!l kariparibandha; Se duggandhaklll!l parivajjeyya); vihailgamo); Dhp 105 (n' eva devo na -o na Maro saha
- atiduggandha, m., a very bad smell; Cp-a 142,6 (ati- brahmuna); Ja IV 252,2o· (sace deva va -a va
duggandhavayanena, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee akitti- bhaveyyuq¡ nacceyyuq¡ e' eva gayeyyuq¡ ca); V 6,11*
duggandhavayanena); 2. (mfn.) evil-smelling, (tassa jananti pi taro -a ca sadevaka); VI 265,5* (ke -e ca
stinking; V in II 148,27 (vihara avatapanaka honti ... -a); rakkhase; 265,9·: ko -o va rakkhaso va); Nidd I 73,3o
A I 34,27 (appamattako pi gütho -o hoti); Sn 205 (ayaq¡ ditthi allll!l ... 0 -ttaya); Ap 307,22 (deviinlll!l
(dipadako 'Ylll!l asuci -o parihirati); Pv 6:1 (nagga asuriinlll!l ca -iinlll!l ca sakkato); Mi1267,19; Mhv 12:20
dubbai).l)arüpa si -a püti vayasi); Ja VI 111 ,24* (rahado (himavante ca -a yakkha); - 2. a musician; Abh 902
aylll!l muttakarisapüro --rüpo ); Mil 172,14 (-aq¡ pi go- (gayake... -o); Th 164 (anaccuq¡ tattha -a cha
muttaq¡ pitaq¡); Vism 108,15; Sp 1193,27 (--taya); Mp IV sahassani sattadha; Th-a II 41,1: -a ti nata); Ja II 254,24
121,19 (pütimuttam eva vuccati --tta); Dhp-a I 51,2 (tlll!l (mayaq¡ maharaja -a nama sippaq¡ nissaya jivama,
thiinlll!l . .. --tarlll!l ca hoti); - atiduggandha, mfn., mülaq¡ 1abhanta vadeyyama ti); III 188,9 (rañño pana
extremely evil-smelling; Pj II 286,9;- niggandha, mfn., Saggo nama -o atthi);- 3. a horse; Abh 902 (asse -o);
free from scent; odourless; Ja V 236,1; Dhp-a I 51,1;- - 4. an expression for that impulse or entity which
sugandha, m. and mfn., l. (m.) a fragrant or pleasant takes (re-)conception; MI 266,4 (yato ... matapitaro ca
smell; Ap 510,2 (taq¡ gharlll!l vasayiq¡su -ena); Dhs 625 sannipatita honti, mata ca utuni hoti -o ca paccupaghito
(-o duggandho ); Mp I 234,24 (sakalanagarlll!l hoti, evlll!l til)l)lll!l sannipata gabbhassavakkanti hoti;
gandhabba 25 gandheti

1
Ps II 310,25 foil.: -o ti tatrüpagasatto ... kammayanta- culla- (sv culla ), maha-;- 3. (m.) the third ofthe seven
yantito pana eko satto tasmiq:¡ okase nibbattanako hotl ti saras or primary notes of music; Abh 132 (chajja-
ayaq:¡ ettha adhippayo) quoted Mi1123,11; M II 157,4 gandharamajjhima).
(jananti ... bhonto . . . SO -o khattiyo va brahma1_10 va gandharaka, mfn. [cfS. gandharaka], from Gandhiira;
vesso va suddo va ti); Mi1129,1 (yadi tattha -o yato Sv 752,13 (-o rattakambalo sukhumo ujjalo sukha-
kutoci agantva a1_1c,laje kule uppajjati so tattha a1_1c,lajo samphasso ti).
hoti); Sadd 622,6 (dho tassa gabbhokkamanasanne satte: gandhi(n)\ mfn. [S. gandhin], smelling of; having a smell;
-o ca paccupanhito hoti);- -kayika, mfn., belonging
0
- i.fc see gandha-, giltha-, candana-, su-, hemacandana-.
1
to the assemblage of the gandhabbas; S Ili 250,13 gandhi(ni, m. [from gandha ], a peifumer; a seller o.f
(san ti ... millagandhe adhivattha deva ... gandhagandhe perfumes; Pv-a 127,13 (magadha ti -ino); - see also
2
adhivattha deva, ime vuccanti ... -a deva ti); Sv 688,3 gandhika .
3
(ayaq:¡ Cittaseno -o devaputto ); o -vatika, gandhi(n) 3 , mfn. [from gandha or gandheti], hurting,
0
-vattika, mfn., undertaking devotion to the injuring; - ifc see kulagandhini (sv kula); - see also
1
gandhabbas; ? Nidd 1 89,23 (eke sama1_1abrahma1_1a vata- antimagandhina (sv antima ).
1
suddhika . . . -a va honti, Be, Ce so; E e, Se vatta- gandhika\ mfn. [from gandha ; cf AMg gaq:¡dhiya],
suddhika ... 0 -vattika); -
0
-hattha, m., a wooden fragrant; smelling (of); Ja VI 510,14* (-ena vilimpitva
instrument for rubbing the body; Vin-vn 2784 (kayaq:¡ agarucandanena ca rajojallani dharenta kathaq:¡ kahanti
-ena ... na ghaq:¡seyya); - 0
-hatthaka, m. [cfS. daraka, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be gandhakena); - ifc see
gandharvahastaka, "the castor-oil tree"], (according to kaddama-, candana-; - gandhikaq:¡ in Ee at Ap 348,29
ct) a wooden instrument for rubbing the body with (vanasa1_1c,le va gandhikaq:¡) is prob. wr; Be, Ce, Se
powder while bathing; Vin II 106,7 (chabbaggiya panasaq:¡ devagandhikaq:¡; - gandhika in Ee at
bhikkhil -ena nahayanti; Sp 1199,23: -ena ti nahanatitthe Vv-a 58,2 (gandhika gandhikehi) is wr; Be, Ce, Se
thapitena darumayahatthena, tena kira cu1_11_1ani gahetva ganthitaganthitehi; - 0 -kasava, n., a perfumed yellow
manussa sariraq:¡ ghaq:¡santi); - see also gandhabbl. robe; ? Cp 189,9 (kütajatilaq:¡ ekaq:¡ -aq:¡ nivasetva ekaq:¡
2
gandhabba , n. (and m. and -a, f) [S. gandharva; BHS parupitva... disva; = Ja IV 446,4: eds gaJ.lthika-
gandharva], music, song; Abh 902 (gayane gayake ... kasavaq:¡); - sugandhika, mfn., very fragrant; Ja VI
-o); Ja II 249,3foll. (tesaq:¡ Guttilagandhabbassa -e jata- 530,25* (nanava1_11_1ehi pupphehi kusaleh' eva -a, Ce, Ee
paricayanaq:¡ tassa -aq:¡ kilañjaka1_1c,lilvanaq:¡ viya hutva so; Be sugandhita; Se gandhika); Ap 347,s (setavañ -a);
upanhasi); III188,15 (ahaq:¡ gandhabbo ... tumhakaq:¡ 461,18 (tato cuto manussesu jato homi -o);- see also
-aq:¡ karissami); 188,23 (vi1_1aq:¡ mucchetva tantissarena gandhita, duggandhiya.
gítassaraq:¡ anatikkamanto -aq:¡ akasi); Vv-a 139,22 gandhika2 , m. [S. gandhika, BHS gandhika], a perfumer, a
(chajjadicatubbidhaq:¡ pi -aq:¡ ahapetva, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee dealer in peifumes; Ja VI 276,25* (malakare ca rajake -e
wr chejjadicatubbidhaq:¡); Mil 3,31 (bahilni e' assa atha dussike, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr ganthike); Ap 359,17
satthani uggahitani honti seyyathidaq:¡ . . . ga1_1ika -a (usukara capakara ca pesakara ca -a); Mil262,14
tikiccha ... ); - 0 -sippa, n., the art of music; musician- (lohitacandanaq:¡ va -aq:¡ papu1_1itva kittiq:¡ labheyya);
ship; Ja Il 248,21 (-e nipphattiq:¡ patva); Mp III 389,2o Sadd 786,24 (gandhaq:¡ assa bha1_1c,lan ti -o, Ee so; Ce
(ayaq:¡ -e cheko ). gandho assa ... );- see also gandhi(nl
1
gandhabbaka, m. [cf S. gandharvaka, gandharvika; gandhita, mfn. [pp of*gandhayati, denom. from gandha ?
1 ? cf AMg gaq:¡dhiya],Jragrant, perfumed;
BHS gandharvika], a musician; V v-a 36,24 (yato chekena or = gandhika
-ena payuttavaditato viya ativiya manoharasaddo Ap 19,26 (phalagandhena -o hoti assamo); 180,4 (taq:¡
niccharati, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee manohara sadda pupphaq:¡ ocinitvana sugandhaq:¡ -aq:¡ subhaq:¡, Be, Ce,
niccharanti). Se so; Ee sugandhaq:¡ gandhagandhitaq:¡): Bv-a 171,9
gandhabbí, f [cf S. gandharvi], a .female gandhabba; D Ili (dhilpitan ti vasitaq:¡ -aq:¡); - gandhita in Ee at
203,9 (amanusso yakkho va yakkhini va ... gandhabbo Nett 116,17 is wr for ganthita (Be, Ce so);- gandhita
va -I va); Ja IV 459,13* (devata nu si -I). and agandhita in E e at V v-a 285,2 are wrr .for ganthita
gandhayhpsü ti in Ee at Ja VI 210,14' is wr for and aganthita (Be, Ce, Se so); - ifc see gandha-
1
ganthayiq:¡sil ti (Be, Ce, Se so). sv gandha ; - sugandhita, mfn., very .fragrant; Ja VI
gandhasila, m. or -a,f [?],a kind of(fragrant ?) plant;? 530,25* (nanava1_11_1ehi pupphehi kusaleh' eva -a, Be so;
Ja VI 537,24* (haliddaka -a hirivera ca guggula, Be, Ce Ce, Ee sugandhika; Se gandhika); Ap 509,24 (gabbhaq:¡
so; Ee gandhasíla; Se gandhasela). me vasato mata dehenasi -a, Be, Ee so; Ce, Se
gandhara, mfn., m. and -i. f [cfS. gandhara], l. (mfn.) sugandhika).
from Gandhiira; Ja VI 500,1* (-a pa1_1c,lukamba!a; 501,22·: gandhina, mfn. [new stem .from -gandhiní, f of
gandhararatthe uppanna satasahassagghanika . . . ratta- gandhi(ni qv; or possibly wr], hurting, injuring; - (fe
1
kambala); - see also gandharaka; - 2. (m.f) the name see antima- (sv antima ).
of a magic spell; DI 213,14 (atthi ... -I nama vijja, taya gandhiyo in Ee at Kv 31,32 is wr for ga1_1c,liyo (Be, Ce, Se
so bhikkhu anekavihitaq:¡ iddhividhaq:¡ paccanubhoti; so).
Sv 389,11: -I ti Gandharena nama isina kata Gandhara- gandheti, -ayati, pr. 3 sg. l. [cf S. gandhana, "pointing
ratthe va uppanna vijja, tattha kira bahil isayo vasiq:¡su); out the Jaults o.f others"], points out; reveals;
Ja IV 498,33' (ghoraq:¡ va -iq:¡ va vijjaq:¡ savetva osadhiq:¡ Dhatup 592 (gandha silcane); Dhatum 825; Vism 481,16
adaya te paccatthikanaq:¡ adassanaq:¡ vajanti); - i.fc see (-ayati ti gandho, attano vatthuq:¡ silcayatl ti attho) f.
gabba 26 gabbha

Patis-a 79,7 (-ayanti ti gandha); Sadd 547,26 (gandha kucchigato -o na sotthina abhinikkhameyya ti, Be so;
sucane ... -eti -ayati); 585,7 (-ayati ti gandho, attano Ce, Ee, Se kucchigataJT! -3JT!); Nidd-a 1 416,17 (-o hi
vatthuJT! sucayati idaJT! sugandh3JT1 idaJT! duggandhan ti vatena pat:takehi kammena ti tihi karat:tehi vinassati);
pakaseti); - 2. [S. Dhatup gandhayate, Wg § 33:11; Sadd 408,29 (-o ti matukucchi pi vuccati kucchigataputto
cfgandha3], hurts; destroys; cuts; Sadd 585,10 pi); - -aJT! gat:thati, conceives, becomes pregnant;
(gandha . . . addane ca . . . atha va -ayati chindati Vin II 188,19 (seyyatha pi bhikkhave assatari atta-
manapagandho sugandhabhavena duggandh3JT!). vadhaya -aJT! gat:thati); A V 81,n; Ja II 140,5 (sa ... puna
gabba, m.n. [S. garva, m.],pride; Abh 171 (-o 'bhimano); -aJT! gat:thi); Ap 16,13 (-aJT! gat:thanti paduma); 42,12
Sadd 351,32 (-aJT! dappanaJT!). (meghesu gajjamanesu -3JT! gat:thanti ta [balaka] sada;
gabbati 1, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup garbati, Wg § 11 :28], goes; Ap-a 281,31: at:tt;l3JT! dharenti ti attho); Mil368,25 (dlpinl
Sadd 405,15 (gabba ... gatiyaJT!: ... -ati). sakiJT! yeva -3JT! gat:thati); Sp 70,7 (sa t3JT1 divasam eva
gabbati2 , gabbeti, -ayati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup garvati, -3JT! gat:thitva); - also metaphorically: conceives; is
garvayate, Wg §§ 15:74; 35:53], is proud; is confident; conceived: Vism 144,26 (plti -aJT! gat:thanti paripakaJT!
Dhatum 289 (gabba dappe); Sadd 406,27 (gabba gacchanti); Sp 191,5 (ñat:taJT! paripacentassa -aJT!
dappe: . . . -ati); 554,21 foll. (gabba mane: . .. -eti gat:thapentassa); 416,2 (si!e paripure samadhi -aJT!
-ayati . . . -etl ti na sailkucati); - pp gabbita, mfn. gat:thati); Ps IV 101,25 (vipassanam eva -aJT! gat:thapeti
[S. garvita], proud; self-confident; Abh 1075; Ja II nama); - -o ughati, vughati, a baby is born, is
340,13' (yaso hayati issariy3JT1 --bhavo parihayati ti, Ce, delivered; V in II 278,27 (tassa pabbajitaya -o vughati,
Ee so; Be issariyagabbitabhavo; Se issariya- Be so; Ce, Ee, Se vughasi); - ifc see apagata-
1abhitabhavo); Ap 609,4 (sutvana nopagacchami mama (sv apagacchati), ariya-, ahíta- (sv adahati), nigat:tthi-,
rupena -a, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gabbhita); Sv 929,6 (na pathama-, pariput:tt:ta- (sv paripurati), mutha-
apamadena na d!nena na -ena ti attho, Ce so; Be na (sv muyhati), visata-, saññi-, sannisinna- (sv sannisidati),
appamodena na dlnena na gabbhitena ti; Ee na sali-; - 3. the abdomen; the belly; Abh 271 (-o kogho );
apamadena na d!tena na -ena ti attho; Se na appamadena - 4. an inner room or apartment; (in a vihara) a
na dinnena na vambhitena ti; Sv-pt Ili 142,17foll.: separate room or cell; Abh 214 (-o ovarako); 943;
odagyasabhavatta na dino dhammupasaJT!hitatta gabba- Vin II 152,18 (anujanami bhikkhave tayo -e
yutto ti aha, Ee so; Be gabbhayutto ti); Sadd 554,22 (-o); sivikagabbhaJT! natikagabbh3JT! hammiyagabbhan ti);
- --sabhava, mfn., proud or conceited by nature; Ja III 303,36 (-e ayasmato Sabbakamissa senasanaJT!
264,11' (dittasabhavam --sabhavam, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se paññattaJT! hoti 0 -pamukhe ayasmato Revatassa);
omits);- see also gabbhati 2. . III 119,16 (viharo abhirupo hoti ... majjhe -o samanta
gabbana, n. ffrom gabbati2], pride; confidence; pariyagaro ); Ja I 351,19 (Sakko sattaratanapure -e
Sadd 554,21 (gabbeti gabbayati -aJT! gabbito). vivarapetva); III 276,8 (te . . . ranno smsayane
gabbha, m. [S. garbha], l. the womb (of humans or nipannakale -aJT! pavisiJT!su); Mil10,6 (antopasade
animals); Abh 943; Vin III 139,34 (sarakkha nama -e pi ekasmiJT! -e); Kkh 2 158,21 (vihare ti -e va aññatarasmiJT!
pariggahita hoti mayhaJT! esa ti); SI 174,14* va sabbaparicchanne guttasenasane); Sp 282,8 (-e
(punappunaJT! -am upeti mando; Spk I 258,6: -an ti nipajjantena 0 -dvaraJT! va pamukhadvar3JT1 va yaJT! kiñci
sot:tasiga1adinaJT! pi tiracchanagatanaJT! kucchiJT!) f. saJT!varitva nipajjituJT! vagati); 980,26 (-assa ca cattaro
Th 17; A IV 290,13* (otit:tt:to satarüpena puna -aya kot:ta pamajjitabba ti); Dhp-a I 221,6 (ta agata -e
gacchati); Dhp 126 ( -am eke upapajjanti nirayaJT! papa- pavesetva dvarani pidahitva); Vv-a 220,27 (mahavihare
kammino saggaJT! sugatino yanti; Dhp-a III 37,18: idha catuhi -ehi patimat:tt;litaJT! catussalaJT! karetva);
manussagabbho va adhippeto ); Sn 278 (-a -aJT! tama Sadd 409,3foll. (api ca -o ti avasaviseso, -aJT! pavittho ti
tamaJT!); Ja VI 228,11* (-amhi kumbhadasiya yato jato adisu hi ovarako -o ti vuccati); - ifc see anantara-
suduggato); Nidd I 17,11 (-e thitimülakaJT! dukkh3JT1); (sv antara), cetiya-, dipa- (sv dipa 1), dhatu-, natika-,
Ap 509,24 (-aJT! me vas ato); Ps II 310,8 foll. (katthaci hi paccha-, siri-, sivika-, hammiya-; - o• -asaya, m., the
-o ti matukucchi vutta . . . katthaci -e nibbattanasatto ); afterbirth, the placenta; the excretions of childbirth;
- ifc [also "interior of", "containing"] see garu- Abh 239 (-o jalabu); Pv 30:3 ( -aJT! pakkhigat:ta haranti;
(sv garu\ cakkavata- (sv cakka), civara-, Pv-a 198,14: -an ti gabbhamalaJT!); Th-a II 254,21 (tassa
dvandakammadharaya-, paduma-, himava1ahaka-; - see susan3JT1 netva jhapiyamanaya -o na jhayi); Sadd 239,21;
also ailgaragabbhaka, ailgaragabbhe sv ailgara; - 2. the - o• -okkantika, mfn. [gabbha + okkanti + ka2],
foetus; the embryo; offspring, progeny; sprout; Abh 943 connected with conception; It-a I 116,11 (-' -adivasena
(-o kucchighasatte); Vin II 268,24/oll. (aññatara itthi anekehijati-adidukkhehi);- gabbhokkantika- in Ce, Ee
pavutthapatika jarena gabbhini hoti, sa -aJT! patetva ... at Sv 32,25 (gabbhokkantisamayo) and at Th-a II 105,15
etad avoca hand' ayye imaJT! -aJT! pattena nihara ti); D II (gabbhokkantikamülakadi-) is prob. wr; Be, Se
14,7 (itthika nava va dasa va mase -aJT! kucchina gabbhokkanti-; - 0 -karal}a, n., (the art of) causing or
pariharitva vijayanti); M I 265,35 (tit:tt:taJT! ... sannipata aiding conception; Sn 927 (-aJT! tikicchaJT! mamako na
gabbhassavakkanti hoti); Pv 6:7 (tassa dvemasiko -o seveyya); - 0
-karal}iya, m(fn)., (one) who aids
lohitaJT! yeva pagghari); Ja I 50,32 (deviya te kucchimhi conception or strengthens the foetus; ? Nidd I 382,21 (-a
-o patighito); II 301,15 (tvaJT! me bhariyaJT! paharitva gabbhaJT! sat:tthapenti; Nidd-a I 416,16: -a ti
-3JT! patesi); Nidd I 382,21 (gabbhakarat:t!ya -aJT! vinassamanassa gabbhassa puna avmasaya
sat:tthapenti); Mi168,3; Sp 441,4 (aho vatayaJT! osadhadanena gabbhasat:tthanakaraka, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
gabbhaka 27 gama

gabbhasaQ.thanakaral).a); - 0 -(g)gahal).a, n. [gabbha + (one) being in the womb; who takes conception in a
gahal).a 1], l. conceiving; becoming pregnant; Sp 140,13 womb; Vibh 413,24 (-anaq1 sattana111 uppattikkhal).e
(vipassanañal).assa pariQ.amaka1o vagghitaka1o --ka1o; sattayatanani patubhavanti); Vism 272,4 (sabbesa111 pi
Sp-t [Be] I 353,7: sa maggañal).agabbhal11 dharenti viya -ana111 matukucchito nikkhamanakale); 499,4 (-ana111
hot! ti aha --kalo ti); 2!3,31foll.; Ap-a 281,29 (pume patisandhito panhaya); Mp II 17 ,s (--ttaJ11
avijjamane kathaJ11 balaki:inaJ11 -a111 hoti ti); - apajjamanana111); - agabbhaseyyaka, mfn., not carried
2. swelling; sprouting; ? Ja II 135,2 (sassana111 --kalo in a womb, not conceived in a womb; Mil 128,21 (sabbe
jato); - 2. the mention of "gabbha"; Pj II 41,1 pi deva agabbhaseyyaka satta yeva);- sagabbha, mfn.,
(gabbhaseyya111, tattha -en a jalabujayoni seyyagahal).ena l.pregnant; Ap 475,7; Vism 513,11 (na phalena -o
avasesa ... veditabba); - 0 -dharini, (m).f(n)., bearing, [hetu] pakativadinaqi pakati viya); Sp 966,7 (-a111 itthiJ11
carrying the foetus; Ja VI 470,23' (-i111 matara111, Be, Ce, kalakata111 disva); - 2. with the foetus; Sp 455,17 (sace
Se so; Ee wr -a111; 472,15': yaya tva111 kucchina dharito); gabbhinl patitva -a marati dve pill).atipata).
-
0
-pariharal).a, n., carrying, nourishing of the foetus; gabbhaka, m. [gabbha + ka2], a small room, a niche; -
Ja I 409,3 (kucchina --dukkhaJ11); Vism 500,21 (idaJ11 ifc see d!pa (sv dipa\
--mii1akal11 dukkha111): - 0 -parihara, m., (necessaries gabbhati\ pr. 3 sg. [cf S. garbhita ?], contains;
for) the care and nourishing of the foetus; Ja IV 188,22 Sadd 408,29 (gabbha dhiiraQ.e: -ati gabbho).
(abhiramitu111 yeva janasi -a111 na janasi ti); Ps II 19,s gabbhati2 , pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup galbhate, Wg § 10:32], is
(raja -a111 adasi) f. Dhp-a I 4,1;- 0 -pataka, mf(n)., one bold; is confident; Dhatup 211 (gabbha pagabbhiye);
who causes a miscarriage; Ja V 274,30' (-i:inaJ11 Dhatum 305; - pp gabbhita, mfn., bold; confident;
paccananirayaJ11 dassento, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee omits); - Sp 258,18 (-en a hirotappasampannena satthupatibhagena
0
-patana, n., causing a miscarriage; a means of causing hutva kathetabban ti, Be, Ee so; Ce gabbitena; Se
a miscarriage, esp. a concoction; Vin I 97,4 (yo ... jivita tabbhitena; Sp-t [Be] II 84,15: -ena ti sañkocaq1
voropeti antamaso -a111 upadaya); lii 83,26foll. (ingh' anapajjantena); Sv 929,6 (na dinena na -ena ti, Be so;
ayya -a111 janahi ... tassa -a111 adasi, darako kalam akasi; Ce, Ee gabbitena ti; Se vambhitena ti); - see also
Sp 468,15: -an ti yena paribhuttena gabbho patati gabbate.
tadisa111 bhesajjaJ11); 84,7 (ingh' ayya -aq1 janahi ti, tena gabbhara, n.m. [cf S., S. lex. gahvara], a cleft, a natural
hi bhagini maddassii ti sa madditva gabbhaq1 patesi); cave; a hiding-place, a thicket; Abh 609 (lenaq1 tu -a111
Pv 6:6 (akari111 -a111): Ja IV 181,24 (dassanen' eva guha); 1092; - ifc see giri-, pabbata-; - see also
--samattha111 ghorariipaJ11 ... sunakha111 katva, Be, Ce, gavhara.
Se so; E e --ppakaraq1); Dhp-a I 47,7 (-aq1 yojetva deti, gabbhi(n), mfn. and gabbhini, f [S. garbhin, garbhiQ.I],
Ce, Ee so; Be, Se --bhesajja111); - 0 -patini, (m)f(n)., a (mfn.) pregnant; filled, swelling; (f.) a pregnant woman;
woman who causes a miscarriage; Ja V 269,12' (patanti Abh 239 (garugabbhapannasatta ca -ini); V in I 269,5
-iyo duggaq1 Vetaral).iql nadiJ11, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be (itthi kho -m1 punsana111 amanapa); IV 317,10
gabbhapatiyo; 275,1·: yahi gabbhapatanakhara- (bhikkhuniyo -iniJ11 vutthapeti); D III 81,29 (dissanti ...
bhesajjadini pivitva gabbha patita ta -iyo itthiyo, Ce, Se brahmal).iyo utuniyo pi -iniyo pi vijayamana pi ... ); A I
so; Be -khara-; Ee wr ya hi gabbhapatanani khara- 240,5 foil. (kassakassa gahapatissa natthi sa iddhi ... ajj'
bhesajjani pivitva gabbhapatita ... ); 275,5· (-Inaq1 eva me dhaññani jayantu sve va -Ini hontu uttarasve va
nirayaq1 dassetva); - 0
-mala, n., the excretions of paccantii ti . . . tani dhaññani utuparil).ilmini jayanti pi
childbirth; the afterbirth; Ja I 238,23; Vism 63,1 -!ni pi honti paccanti pi, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se wr -iniyo
(sotthiyan ti -a111 puñchitva chaggitavatthaq1); Ps III hontu ... -in! pi honti; Mp II 354,14: diyagghamasaq1
272,24 (yakkhiniq1 . . . -aq1 paccasiJ11samana111 disva); patva gahitagabbhani honti); Pv 6:6 (sapattl me -in! asi);
Dhp-a IV 215,7 (tassa jatadivase -assa dhovitva Jai 151,16 (-in! miga); Mil365,s (-iniya dve aiigani
anapanitataya); Ud-a 291,4 (ses a -a111 nissaya nibbatta); gahetabbani); Kkh 2 350,4 (gabbhinita); Sp 455,17 (sace
Pv-a 80,1o (pasiiti:inaqi itthina111 lohitaq1 -a111 ca); - -in! patitva sagabbha marati, dve pal).atipata); Mp III
0
-visa, mfn., twenty-years old, counting from conception; 105,19 (visamapilini sassani bhavanti ti ekasmiq1 thane
Vin I 93,15 (ayasma Kumarakassapo -o upasampanno -Ini honti ... , Be, Se so; Ce, Ee wr -ini); Mhv 5:41
hoti); - 0
-vutthana, n., birth; delivery; Ja I 52,27 (devl .. . -in!); - gabbhini-alaya, m., a pretence of
(salasakha111 gahetva titthamanaya eva e' assa -a111 being pregnant; Ja IV 37,19 (-aq1 katva ete vañcessaml
ahosi); Nidd I 46,22 (--miilakena dukkhena); Ps III 78,2 ti); - agabbhini,f, not pregnant; not a pregnant
(mal).gape vasantiya eva -aq1 ahosi); Mp I 458,4 woman; Vin IV 317,33 (-iya gabbhinisañña); 318,3 foil.
(paresaq1 gehe -aq1 nama appatiriipan ti): Dhp-a I 399,21 (-iJ11 --sañña vunhapeti).
(ajaññav~avaya -a111 ahosi); - gabhira, mfn. [ts], deep; Abh 669 (gabhiraninna-
0
-Vokkanti,f, coming
into being of the foetus in the womb, conception; Th 790 gambhira).
(-ito dukkhaq1, Be, Ce so; E e, Se gabbhe vokkantito; gama, mfn. and m. [ts], l. (mfn.) going, going to; - ifc
Th-a III 41,22: -ito panhaya sabbasaJ11silrappavatti- see aghasigama, adho-, uddhaii- (sv uddhaq1), tiriyaii-
dukkhaqi); - 0
-seyya,f, the womb; Vin I 236,3 (sv tiriyaq1), divaii- (sv diva), diiraii- (sv diira),
(yassa . . . ayatiqi -a punabbhavabhinibbatti pahina); nabhasigama (sv nabha[s]), nibbana-, yenakamaii.-
Sn 29 (naha111 puna upessaq1 -a111); Vv 53:24; Ja III (sv ya[d]), hadaya-; - 2. (m.) going, course; march;
434,3' (ayaq1 hi me antima -a); Kv 616,2 (atthi -aya Abh 395 (patthana111 ca -o gati); Sadd 464,3o (gati
0
dhammabhisamayo ti); Mil 368,2s; - -Seyyaka, mfn., gamanaq1 -o agamo); - ifc see agati- (sv gati), attha-
gamaka 28 gamika

gama, atthailgama, turail- (sv tura); - gamena in Ee at ogamanuggamanavasena candasuriyana!Tl gamana!Tl


Ap 580,12 (santo gamenasi) is prob. wr; Be gm_1enapi; Se agaman~ ca dissati); Nidd 1 316,25 (arahato
duggama, mfn., khíl).asavassa agaman~ gaman~ -~ ...
gul).enas1; Ce satthagamenasi;
difficult to be travelled over; impassable; Abh 192; S I jatijaramaraJ;~a! Tl natthi); Vism 244,w; Sv 551,15
48,23 (-o bhagava vis amo maggo ti); Ja IV 74,25 (cutipatisandhivasena kismici thane -~ n' atthi ti);
(Himavanto nama dure -o ca); V 275,4· (dugga!Tl -~ Vv-a 139,6 (ev~ -a!Tl karontassa ta!Tl thana!Tl
visama!Tl Vetaral).i!Tl patanti); Spk III 201,7 (dugga ti -a); vigatatil).~ ahosi); - --sampanna, mfn., suitable for
- suduggama, mfn., very difficult to travel over; coming and going; accessible, convenient, Vin I 39,3
Vv 84:3; Ja VI 523,27'. (ya!Tl assa gamato n' eva avidüre na accasanne
gamaka, mfn., l. [ts] making clear, explanatory; --sampanna!Tl); A V 15,26 (senasana!Tl natidür~ hoti
conveying the ( same) meaning; Sadd 641,8 (llnass' naccasanna!Tl --sampann~); Ja I 85,5 ( --sampann~
atthassa -a!Tl nipphannavacana!Tl liilg~ nama bhavati); buddharaha!Tl senasana!Tl); Ap-a 342,19 (manussilna!Tl
--sampanne sañcaraJ;~aghane);- -kiriya,f, the activity
0

745,1 (tlsu padesu anantaritassa sapekkhasaddassa -tta


0

uttarapadena saha kvaci samaso hoti); 763,27 (atha va of going; a verb of "going ", the verb "to go "; Pj I 17,32
vasita sanü vasitasanü, sapekkhatte sati pi -tta samaso);
0
(-aya kammadvayabhavato ); Ud-a 22,23 (gavísu
-2. going (to); (one) who goes (to); Vism 513,3* (atthi duyhamanasu gato duddhasu agato ti ettha gavína!Tl
nibbuti na nibbuto puma magga!Tl atthi -o na vijjati); dohanakiriyaya -a lakkhíyati); Ev-a 46,34 (amhe ti
Spk II 382,14 (jatimaral).ana!Tl pilra!Tl nibban~ -a hotha, mayan ti imesa!Tl dvinn~ saddan~ purimassa -aya
Be, Se so; Ce gamal).aka; Ee gamita); Pj I 13,23' sambandho datthabbo pacchimassa vandanakiriyaya); -
(buddha!Tl saral).agamana!Tl -a!Tl ca vibhavaye);
0
-m-patha, m., a way for going; Bv 2:15 (yatha añhi
agamaka, mfn., not explanatory; not conveying the pariruddho vijjante -e na palayati so puriso, Be, Ce, Se
(same) meaning; Sadd 744,2o ( --tta). so; Ee wr gamane pathe; Bv-a 71,27: -e ti gamanapathe,
gamati, pr. 3 sg., see sv gacchati. chandavinasatth~ anussaragama!Tl katva vutta!Tl); -

gamana, n. (and mfn. ?) [ts], l. (i) (n.) going, moving; agamana, n., l. not going; Ja V 15,9·; Sp 987,25;- 2. a
(freedom of) movement; walking; going away, setting wrong course; - ifc see chanda- (sv chanda\ -
out, departure; Abh 395 (niyyana!Tl -a!Tl yatra); Vin III duggamana, mfn., where it is difficult to move or walk;
48,29 (-a!Tl upacchindati); IV 81,12 (-e patippassaddhe; Sv 855,1 (--ghana!Tl); Pv-a 102,26 (dugge ti ... --ghane,
Sp 820,26joll.: antaramagge upaddava!Tl va disva Ee so; Be, Ce, Se duggamatthanani); Patis-a 413,23
anatthikataya va maya!Tl idani na pesissama na (sa!Tlsaro yeva hi -' -atthena viduggo ).
2
gamissama ti eva!Tl -e patippassaddhe upacchinne); gamanaka, m(jn). [gamana + ka ], going; (one) who goes;
l06,1s (kocid eva paccayo sena!Tl -aya); MI 134,37 (na Mp 11 349,27 (kolañkolo ti kula kula!Tl -o); Cp-a 33,12
cassa nava santaraJ;~í uttara~etu va apara para!Tl -aya); S I ([nava] samma gahetva 0 -Vatena erakavatayutta; -¡. Ja IV
62,23* (-ena na pattabbo lokass' anto kudacana!Tl); 21,1·: gacchantena vatena yutta).
Dhp 178 (pathavya ekarajjena saggassa -ena va); Sn 40 gamanl, f [?], a prostitute; Ja V 425,11 (na khalu samma
(vase thane -e carikaya); 691 (attano -a!Tl anussaranto; Pm:wamukha vesiyo nariyo -iyo, Be, Ee so; Ce
Pj 11 488,13: patisandhivasena aruppagamana!Tl); Ja I 51,9 gamal).iyo; Se gamaníyo; 431 ,17·: gaJ;~ikayo ).
(pailgula padasa -a!Tl patilabhi!Tlsu); 99,1 (bodhisatto pi gamanika in Ee at Spk 11 204,25 (heghagamanika) is prob.
pacchato -e bahü anisa!Tlse addasa); VI 544,1• (na vasa!Tl wr for gamaníya (Be, Ce, Se so).
abhirocami -a!Tl mayha ruccati); Cp 3:7:1 (píjito gamaniya\ mfn.,.fpp of gacchati qv.
2
su!Tlsumarena -~ na labham' ah~); Nidd I 225,32 gamaniya , gamaniya, mfn. [ts], connected with going;
(-a!Tl sal).thapeti thilna!Tl sal).thapeti nisajja!Tl santhapeti); tending to go; going; leading; - ifc see adho-,
316,25 (arahato khíl).asavassa agaman~ -a!Tl ... natthi); adhobhavañ- (sv adho), apaya-, uddhail- (sv uddha!Tl),
Mil 306,12 (tassa sarassa -~ upacchinnan ti); uparibhavail- (sv upari), tiracchanayoni- (sv tiracchana),
Vism 313,9 (kissa rodas! ti tumhakaq:I -aq:I paticca ti); disa-. devaloka- (sv deva), niraya-, pettivisaya-,
Sp 383,5 (sükarassa -a!Tl nivareti); Sv 867,12foll. manussaloka- (sv manussa), hadayail-, hegha-.
(suriyassa ujuk~ -a!Tl sígha!Tl tiriya!Tl -a!Tl dandha!Tl); gamani, f, going; Sadd 867,22 (na -i agamani); -
Ps 111 66,9 (al~ aññattha -ena rajuyyane vasatha); agamani,f, not going; what is not to be gane to;
Mhv 3:24 (sekhena -~ tahi!Tl na yutta!Tl te);- ifc see Sadd 867,19 (namhi akkose -ani ... -i te jamma deso
agati- (sv gati), anivatta- (sv nivattati), atthagamana, lamakapurisa deso taya na gantabbo ti attho ).
atthailgamana, duggati-, nigha-, nibbana-, pahil).a-, gamika, gamiya, mfn. and m. [BHS gamika], (one) about
vehasa-, sundara-; - (ii) (mfn.) going; moving; to take a journey, (one) intending to leave; (one) on a
Sp 1096,25 (bhavanetti samühata ti bhavato -a journey, away from home; Abh 424 (aññattha gantum
sandhavana tal).hilrajju sughu hata chinna appavatti kata, icchanto -o); Vin I 292,29 (-o bhikkhu attano bhatt~
Ee, Se so; Be bhavagamana; Ce omits); - 2. (n.) pariyesamano sattha va vihayissati ... ); 11 211,1ojoll. (-a
understanding; Sadd 315,8 (-a!Tl duvidh~ bhikkhü darubhal).q~ mattikabhal).q~ apatisametva ...
pakkamanti . . . -an~ bhikkhün~ vatt~
kayagamana!Tl ñal).agamanaq:I va); - gamana!Tl in Ee, Se
at Ap 600,22 (cikkhallabhümi!Tl -~) is prob. wr; Be, Ce paññapessami); A III 41,14 (agantukassa dilna!Tl deti
asuci!Tl;- 0 '-agamana, n., coming and going; going to -assa dana!Tl de ti); Ja VI 31,24 (Kalacampanagar~ -a
and fro; Vv 83:6 (-~pi dissati, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr nama atthí ti); Sp 797,25 (yo catuddasikapal).J).arasikesu
camanagaman~; Vv-a 326,21foll.: divase divase va uposathesu patipade va gantukamo so -o, Be so; Ce,
gamitabba 29 gambhira

Ee, Se gamiyo); 1269,5foll. (agantuko agantukabhattam maññati); - (iii) profound; hard to fathom; hard to
eva 1abhati, -o agantukabhatt~ pi gamiyabhattarp pi penetrate or investigate or understand; V in I 5,10*
1abhati, avasiko pi pakkamitukamo -o hoti (patisotagamirp nipu1,1arp -arp duddas~ aJ.IUip ragaratta
gamiyabhatt~ 1abhati, Be, Ee, Se so; Ce -bhatt~);
0
na dakkhanti); D I 17,5 (ime .. . dhamma -a duddasa
1321,29 (gamiyo gamiyavatt~ apüretva); Dhp-a III duranubodha); MI 386,12* (appameyyassa -assa
335,26 (-assa tai)<,iu1adipatheyy~ viya); Sadd 852,zo monapattassa ... bhagavato; Ps III 97,12: -assa ti
(gamu ice etasma ikapaccayo hoti bhabbe: gamissati gambh!ragUI,laSSa gu1,1ehi va -assa); 487,35 (-O
ganturp bhabbo ti -o bhikkhu); - ifc see Jambudlpa- appameyyo duppariyogaho seyyatha pi mahasamuddo);
(sv jambu), disaii.- (sv disa); 0
abhisaiikhara, A I 70,4 (uttana ca parisa -a ca parisa; Mp II 143,22:
gamiyabhisaii.khara, m., the ímpetus or determination to uttana ti pakata apaticchanna, -a ti güjha paticchanna);
go; preparations for going; Vin I 233,31 (Sihassa IV 32,6 (-arp ca kath~ katta hoti; Mp IV 24,28: -an ti
senapatissa yo ahosi -o bhagavantarp dassanaya so guyh~ rahass~ jhananissitarp vipassanamagga-
patippassambhi) = A IV 180,17 (eds gamiyabhisankharo; pha1anibbananissit~); Th 953 (dhamme -e Uragocara);
Mp IV 94,27: hatthiyanad!narp yojapanagandhama1adi- Ja V 58,9 (ay~ pana pañho -o buddhavisayo); Ap 3,1o
gahai)avasena pavatto payogo ); o -citta, (-arp nipu1,1arp tJlanarp paññaya vinibujjhare); Patis II
gamiyacitta, n. [gamika + citta 1], an intention to go on a 21,5 (-ani thanani vuccanti jhanani ca vimokkha ca
joumey, to leave; Vin V 129,36 (uppann~ gamiyacittarp samadhl ca ... ); Nett 66,3o (-o appameyyo asaii.kheyyo);
duppativinoday~) =A III 185,3 (eds -~); Vism 94,17 Mi1101,31 (pañho -o uttanlkato); Sv 486,20 (Ánanda
(-arp); Sp 987,3o (gamiyacitte uppanne); - (gamiya)- tv~ mahapañño visadañiil,lo tena te -o pi
manussa, m., a person on a joumey, away from home; paticcasamuppado uttanako viya khayati); Ps II 176,22
Sp 4 71,11 (gamiyamanusso va gi1ano hutva vihararp (dhammassa ca --tarp paccavekkhantassa); Spk II 18,14
-vatta, gamiyavatta, n., the proper (pacchim~ hi saccadvayarp --tta duddas~); 94,21
0
pavisati); -
behaviour of a bhikkhu about to leave; Ja I 87,12 (paticcasamuppado catühi -tahi -o); Sadd 65,18 (yes~
0

(gamiyavatt~ püressantl ti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se -arp); pana -o attho tes~ [padan~] abhidheyy~
Vism 99,24 (-~ pana püretva); Sp 777,23 (gamiya- kathessama);- 2. (n.) the deep; a bottomless place; SI
vatt~ püretva gantabb~); 1282,19 (-e); Dhp-a I 379,16 176,20* (andhakare pure hoti -e gadham edhati); A V
(karoti ... na agantukavattarp na -arp). 203,6 (paritto . . . attabhavo -e gadh~ na vindati);
gamitabba, m.fn.,fpp of gacchati qv. Khp 8:1 (nidhirp nidheti puriso -e odakantike; Pj I
gamitmp, inf of gacchati qv. 217,31: ogahetabbatthena -~); Sn 173 (appatitthe
gamina (or gami[n]), m.fn. [cf S. gamin], about to take a analambe ko -e na s!dati); Th 758 (-e patitassa me
joumey; on a joumey; Sn 587 (aññe pi passa -ine thal~ piil,lirp ca dassaye, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se wr piil,li;
yathakammüpage nare; Pj II 461,5: -ine ti gamike, Th-a III 30,21 foll.: atigambhire sarpsaramahoghe
paralokagamanasajje thite ti vutt~ hoti, Be, Ce, Se so; patitassa mayh~); Ja VI 35,26* (-e appameyyasmirp
Ee -ine ti gamite). Ur~ yassa na dissati); Ap 27,13 (-e uttJlita ümi na ve1am
gamiya, m.fn. and m., se e sv gamika. ativattati); - 0 avabhasa, m.fn., appearing deep; D II
gamissati,fot. 3 sg. of gacchati qv. 55,9 (yava gambh!ro cayarp bhante paticcasamuppado -o
gami, aor. 3 sg. ofgacchati qv. ti); S II 36,27 (Spk II 87,1: gambh!ro va hutva avabhasati
gameti, -ayati, caus. pr. 3 sg. ofgacchati qv. dissatl ti attho ); - o• -obhasa, m.fn. [gambh!ra +
gambhiranamo in Ee at S V 270,11 is wr for obhasa2], appearing deep; A II 105,16 (uttano -o
gambh!ranemo (Be, Ce, Se so). gambhiro uttanobhaso ... ); - 0
-pañña, m.fn., (one) of
gambhira, m.fn. and n. [ts], l. (m.fn.) (i) deep; profound wisdom; understanding abstruse matters; S V
unfathomable; Abh 669; A II 105,16/oll. (uttano 412,9 (--taya s~vattantl ti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee --ttaya);
gambh!robhaso -o uttanobhaso uttano uttanobhaso -o Sn 230 (ariyasaccani ... -ena sudesitani; Pj I 187,9: -ena
gambh!robhaso ime . . . cattaro udakarahada); IV 106,2o ti appameyyapaññataya sadevakassa pi 1okassa ñiil,lena
(paccantime nagare parikha hoti -a e' eva vitthata ca); alabbhaneyyapatighapaññena, sabbaññuna ti vuttarp
Dhp 82 (rahado -o vipasanno anavi1o); Pv 13:19 (-a hoti); 627 (-~ medhavirp; Ps III 438,7 foll.: gambhlresu
caturassa ca pokkharañño sunimmita; Pv-a 77,14: -a ti arammaJ.lesu pavattapaññarp); Th 1231 (-o medhavl ...
agadha); Ja IV 195,3* (anekata1e narake -e suduruttare ); Sariputto); Mi122,12*;- 0 -pañña,f, profound wisdom;
VI 100,3• (nad! Sida -a duratikkama); Mi170,n the understanding of abstruse matters; Patis II
(mahasamuddo -o appameyyo duppariyogaho); 192,zs foil. (katama -a, gambhlresu khandhesu ñiil,l~
Sp 443,1o (-o avato); 456,13 (t~ opat~ -tar~ va 0
pavattatl ti -a ... ); - o -sita, o -sita, m.fn., yielding a deep
uttanatararp va... karoti); PsI 122,3 (-aya ... furrow; A IV 237,9 (khettarp ... na ca-~ hoti, Ce so;
giriguhaya); II 259,8 (gunn~ VaJ.la vaMhanti -a honti); Be, Ee, Se gambh!rasit~; Mp IV 124,12/oll.:
- (ii) deep in sound, deep-toned; Abh 129; D II 211,24 thaddhabhümitaya gambhiranugatarp nali.galamagg~
!brahmuno Sanaii.kumarassa . . . saro hoti . . . avisar! ca katva kasiturp na sakka hoti, uttananali.ga1amaggam eva
-o ca ninnad! ca; Sv 640,33: -o ti nabhimü1ato pattJlaya hoti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee unnali.ga1amaggam eva); -
0
-samuttJlito) t M II 140,7; - acc. -~. adv., deeply, agambhira, m.fn., not deep, shallow; Sp 328,17 (-e
sonorously; A I 188,7 (usabho suññaya gosalaya -~ udake padasa gacchantassa); Spk III 11,12;
naditabbarp maññati; Mp II 304,nfoll.: jeghaka- atigambhira, m.fn., l. too deep; very deep; Vin IV
vasabhassa nada-sadisarp gambhlranad~ naditabb~ 262,15 (-arp udakasuddhikarp adiyantl); Ja VI 337 ,26'
gamma 30 garahati

(aya111 nadl -a bahil Ca!).t;iamaccba ti, Se so; Be Mp IV 72,s (piyagarahl ti piyajanassa nindako -o);
bahuca!).t;iamaccbakil:_¡lfa ti; Ce, Ee -a Ca!).t;iamaccba ti); Tb-a II 36,25 C-pugga1a ca tbera!Tl kbamapesu!Tl); - ifc
PsI 154,22;- 2. very profound, very difficult; A I 219,31 see apa-, teja- (sv teja[s]), deva-, patbavl-, bbilta-, vaya-
(-a!Tl pañba!Tl puccbati); Sv 485,25 (atikkamma (sv vaya[s]).
pamiilfa!Tl gambb!ro -o ti attbo); Ud-a 1S,2o; Sadd 58,5 garaha1,1a, garahana, n., -a, f [S. garbaJ).a, garbaJ).a],
(aya!Tl bi nayo . . . -o ca mahasamuddo vi ya); - censure; reproach; Vibb 353,6 (ya paresa!Tl akkosana
sugambbira, mfn., very deep; very profound; Tb 421 vambbana -a ... ); Jai 155,13' (dbirattbil ti o•-atthe
(-o ... ariyo agbaiJ.giko maggo); Ap 32,27 (dbara1fi!Tl pi nipato); Vism 29,6 (-a ti assaddbo appasanno ti adina
-a111 ... kbobbeyya!Tl); Mi1124,2 (pañbo -o sunipul)o); nayena dosaropana); Mil 357,13 (dighadbammika111
As 10,16; Saddb 530 (su1famano bi saddbamma!Tl ... -a!Tl b!tana111 kbltana!Tl -a!Tl uppal)t;iana!Tl ... ); V v-a 16,4
avitatha111). (ki!Tlsaddo .. . -e agato); Nidd-a I 286,Jo (nindaya ti
1 -ena).
gamma , mfn.,fpp ofgaccbati qv.
2
gamma , mfn. [S., BHS gramya], belonging to the village garahati, -eti, -ayati, pr. 3 sg. [S. garbati, garbate,
(lije), common, vulgar; esp. relating to the sensual garbayati, garbayate; BHS garahati], reproaches;
pleasures of the village; V in I 10,12 (dve 'me bbikkhave censures; dispraises, finds fault with (a person, action or
anta pabbajitena na sevitabba . . . yo caya111 kamesu state ); Dhatup 340 (garaba nindaya!Tl); Dbatum 501;
kamasukba1likanuyogo bino -o potbujjaniko anariyo V in III 129,10 (ava!).J!al11 bbal)ati nama dve magge
anattbas~ito) f. S IV 330,29 (Spk III 108,!9: kbu!Tlseti vambbeti -ati; Sp 547,25: -ati ti dosa111 dasseti,
gamavaslna!Tl dbammo ti attbo ); D III 126,22 (bbasita!Tl Ce, Ee so; Be deti; Se vadeti); DI 161,Jo (sama!).O
b1na111 -a!Tl potbujjanika111 ... ); M III 114,1 (ye 'me Gotamo sabba111 tapa111 -ati); III 92,27 foil. (yannilna
vitakka bina -a potbujjanika ... ); A III 325,27 (dassana111 maya!Tl eka!Tl satta!Tl sammanneyyama, so no samma
b!na111 -a!Tl potbujjanika!Tl ... ); Saddb 254 (blna!Tl -a!Tl kh!yitabba!Tl khlyeyya samma garahitabba!Tl -eyya ...
3 ebi bbo satta ... samma garahitabba111 -a, Be, Ce so; E e,
anariya!Tl); - se e also gama .
gamya, absol. of gaccbati qv. Se wr -i); MI 361,7 (ma111 ... anuvicca viññil -eyyu!Tl
gamyati, gamma ti, pass. pr. 3 sg. of gaccbati qv. piilfatipatapaccaya); S I 190,31 (banda dani bbikkhave
gayha\ absol. of gal)hati qv. pavarayami vo, na ca me kiñci -atba kayika!Tl va
2
gayba , mfn.,fpp of ga!).bati qv. vacasika!Tl va); IV 320,14 (so anekapariyayena
1 2 pa1fatipata!Tl -ati vigarahati piilfatipata viramatba ti aba);
gaybaka, mfn. or gaybaka!Tl, ind. ? [gayba or gayba +
ki], a captive; or having seized, captured; S I 143,25* A II 7,30* (ubbayena n~ -anti s!lato ca sutena ca);
(yam E1fikil1asmi jana111 gablta!Tl amocayl -a!Tl Sn 313 (yajaka!Tl -ati jan o); Tb 160 (pare ca na111 -anti;
n!yamana111; Spk I 211,13 foll.: gahetva nlyamana!Tl kara- Tb-a II 36,21: nindanti upakkosanti va ti attho ); Ja I
maral11 nlyamanan ti pi attho) = Ja III 361,2* (gaybaka- 130, 17* ( -issanti ta!Tl viññil asuci!Tl nagariko yatha);
nlyamana!Tl, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee gaybakaniyyamana111; IV 248,8* (attana!Tl yeva -asi ettba; 248,w: para!Tl
361,n·: karamaragaba111 gahetva nlyamana111, Be, Se so; agarahitva attana111 yeva -eyyasi); 259,26* (kinnu ruril
Ce, Ee niyyamana!Tl; cfkaramaranlta sv karamara). -as! migana111; 260,3·: migana111 aññatara!Tl -asi); 260,6
gayhati, pass. pr. 3 sg. of ga1)bati qv. (na miga111 na pakkbi!Tl -ami); Mi1222,3o (avasese
2 pabbajite -anti jiguccbanti); 279,31 (naba111 bbante
gayhamanaka, mfn. [pass. part.pr. of ga!).bati + ka ],
being taken; being caught; Dbp-a III 175,9 (cbekena Nagasena Vessantarassa danapatino dana!Tl -ami); Ps II
sakul)ikena jalena ottbaritva -esu vattakesu, Ce, Ee so; 406,21 (anicca dukkba anatta ti patbavi!Tl -ast
Be, Se gaybamanesu). jiguccbasi); Saddb 382 (corajegbassa -e ko na jlvika111);
garati\ pr. 3 sg. [S. Dbatup garati, Wg § 22:39], Sadd 458,3 (garaha . . . kuccbane: -a ti garaha); 569,3
sprinkles; pours; Dbatup 249 (gara ... secane); (garaha vinindane: -eti -ayati); part.pr.
Dbatum 360; Sadd 425,26 (gara ... secane -ati); - caus. (a) garahanta, mf(-anti)n., Tb 965; Jaiii 92,9· (dbirattbu
pr. 3 sg. garayati\ Pj II 488,17 (assilni pateti gatayati, man ti attana!Tl -anto aba); Mi1169,26 (hJtento -anto
-atl ti pi patbo; ad Sn 691: gatayati assukani); - see jiguccbanto); Sp 1296,27; Ud-a 276,2o (tassa ka1akiriyal11
also ka1ati2. -anto); Tb!-a 172,6 (aññataraya yakkbiniya itthibbava111
2 -antiya); neg. agarahanta, mfn., Pj II 561,2o;
garate, gareti, garayati , pr. 3 sg. [cf S. Dbatup gurate,
gilrayate, Wg §§ 28:103, 33:21: udyamane], rises; (b) garahamana, mfn., D III 95,23 (kbattiyo pi saka111
Sadd 430,J6foll. (gara uggame: -ati garu, garil ti mata- dbamm~ -amano agarasma anagariya111 pabbajati);

pitadayo garavayuttapuggala, te bi -anti uggaccbanti Ja VI 575,13; Mil313,31; - aor. 3 sg. (a) garahi, D III
uggata pakata bontl ti); 559,6 (gara uggame: -eti -ayati 93,8; M III 14,31 (garayba!Tl ... bbava!Tl Gotamo jbana111
garu). -i, pasa111sa111 pasa!Tlsi); Ja III 524,4; (b) garahittbo,
1 1 Ja VI 65,!2* (pessika ma!Tl -ittho, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
garayati , see sv garati .
2 2 garahita); 2 sg. garahittba, SI 240,2* (agarahiya111 ma
garayati , see sv garati .
gara}a, n. [S. lex. garala], the venom of a snake; Abb 655 -ittba); 3 pl. garahi!Tlsu, Jaiii 27,18; Mp I 412,4; -
(ViSal11 ... -a111). absol. garahitva, Ja V 79,16; Vism 95,15; Sp 170,9; -
garahaka, mfn. and m. [from garahati], (one) who neg. agarahitva, Ja IV 248,14·; - pass. part.pr.
disparages, blames; Vism 425,13 (ariyana!Tl upavadaka garahiyamana, mfn., Ja III 367,7 (Videbo eva -iyamano
ti . . . antimavattbuna va gul)aparidbal11sanena va garaha!Tl asahanto); Vism 419,! (te asaddbamma-
upavadaka akkosaka -a ti vutta111 boti) f. It-a II 39,w; patisevanapaccaya viññilbi -iyamana vibethiyamana);
garahana 31 garu

- pp garahita, mfn. and n. [S. garhita], l. (mfn.) na vedheyya); Mil 259,s (ta¡p tesa¡p -a¡p paribhava¡p
censured; dispraised (by, instr. or gen.); Vin I 153,33 vinodehi); Sp 1334,18 (ayasato va -ato va muccati); PsI
(bhagavata anekapariyayena musavado -o); IV 113,21 144,29 (aho vata ti ... -aya pi dissati); III401,17
(aya¡p ukkhittako va vambhito va -o va); D Il 192,19 (antevasike sikkhapetu¡p nasakkhl ti mayha¡p -a
(dukkha sapekhassa kalakiriya -a ca sapekhassa uppajjissati); Dhp-a I 389,21 (ki¡p aya¡p maharaja
kiilakiriya); Dhp 30 (pamado -o sada); Th 935 (ya katha gahapatiko viya dhavatl ti aññadatthu -a¡p labhati); -
satthu -a); Ja V 453,23* (so idha -o parattha ca); Nidd 1
0
(1Í)-parimocana, n. setting free from censure; Ps Ili
384,1o (nindito -o upavadito ); Mil288,14 (-a paribhüta); 356,19 (rañño -'-attha¡p);- 0 (a)-mokkha,m. [garaha +
1
- neg. agarahita, mfn., not censured; praiseworthy; mokkha ], liberation from censure; Ps III 335,15 (-a¡p
Ja Ili 419,16·; Pv-a 89,12 (anindita ti agarahita pasa¡psa); sampassamano, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr garaha¡p
- 2. (n.) censure; Nidd I 299,2 (--kiira!fa; Nidd-a I mokkha¡p).
363,16: avaññahetuna);- fpp (a) garahitabba, mfn. and garahi(n), mfn. [S. garhin], reproaching; censuring; - ifc
n. impers., Vin II 5,11 (kamrna¡p na -a¡p); D III 92,2s; see atta- (sv atta[n]), ariya-, dhamma- (sv dhamma\
M Ili 77 ,29; A II 31 ,5 (yo ... imani cattari dhammapadani papa-, buddha-, sari.gha-.
-a¡p patikkositabba¡p maññeyya ... ); Ja II 346,26' garu 1, m. [S. garut], a wing; Abh 627.
(Vissaseno yev' ettha -o); Kv 141,3o (te p' ime tayo garu 2, mfn., m. and n. [S. guru; cfS. garlyas, gari~tha]
niruttipathe adhivacanapathe paññattipathe na -a¡p na (pl. nom. -ü, -uno), l. (mfn.) (i) heavy, weighty;
patikkositabba¡p amaññi¡psu); Th-a II 124,3 (viññühi burdensome; difficult; Abh 840; Vin I 24,21 (sace te ...
--ta¡p pappoti); Patis-a 217,2 (na viññuppasatthanl ti agaru vaseyyama ekaratta¡p agyagare ti, na kho me
kusalehi --tta); Sadd 848,2; - neg. agarahitabba, mfn., mahasama!fa -u); M I 266,s (mata ... gabbha¡p kucchina
It-a II 147,1 (agarahitabbataya); Th-a Ili 11,6; - pariharati mahata sa¡psayena -u¡p bhara¡p); S III 26,14*
(b) garayha, mfn. and m.n., l. (mfn.) to be censured; (nikkhipitva -u¡p bhara¡p añña¡p bhara¡p anadiya); Ja 1
deserving or involving reproach; Abh 700; Vin I 234,2o 196,1* (yato yato -u dhura¡p); II 338,1 (sace hi imassa
(na ca koci sahadhammiko vadanuvado -a¡p thana¡p -u¡p akatva idan' eva okasa¡p karissami, Ce, Ee so; Be
agacchati, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se garayhaghana¡p) f. D I garuka¡p; Se guruka¡p) f. 339,18 (Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
161,17 f. Mlll 77,31; Vinlll 186,19 (te ca bhikkhü -a); guruq¡); VI 234,26* (viil).ijana¡p yatha nava appamiil).a-
IV 176,11 (patidesetabba¡p tena bhikkhuna -a¡p avuso bhara -u); Ud-a 229,15 (-u¡p civara¡p parupanto
dhamma¡p apajji¡p asappaya¡p patidesaniya¡p ta¡p kilamati); - (ii) heavy on the stomach, indigestible;
Abh 840; Sadd 430,26* (dujjare ... -saddo pavattati);-
0
patideseml ti); A II 241,12 (papaka¡p vata bho aya¡p
puriso kamma¡p akasi -a¡p slsacchejja¡p); V 190,18 (-a¡p 2. (i) (mfn.) important, serious; weighty, grave; Abh 840
kho pana bhante bhagava garahanto pasa¡psiya¡p (-u ... mahante); Ja V 77,18* (nanumitto -u¡p attha¡p
pasa¡psanto vibhajjavado bhagava, na so bhagava ettha guyha¡p vedetu¡p arahati); Mhv 18:18 (me ... bhatuno
eka¡psavado ti); Sn 141; Ja VI 462,3* (ubhinna¡p hoti -o vacana¡p -u); Vin-vn 2044 (dutiyatikkame -u [apatti]);
attano ca parassa ca); Vism 155,9 (sabb' eva -a assama - (ii) (n.) a serious offence; Vin-vn 393 (hoti
ti); Sadd 848,2;- neg. (a) agarayha, mfn., Th 590 (ajlvo thullaccayaq1 tesu pathame dutiye -u¡p); Utt-vn 619
sodhito agarayho); Ja VI 36,4· (ana!fo hoti agarayho); (pañca apattiyo honti musavadassa kara!fa, parajika¡p
Spk I 355,26; Ud-a 204,26 (sabbasippana¡p agarayhataya); -u¡p thullaccaya¡p pacitti dukkata¡p); - see also
(b) aggarayha, mfn. (me), Ja VI 200,28* (tad aggarayha¡p garudhamrna below, garuka; - 3. (i) (mfn.) highly
hi vinindamano; 201,3·: tasma agarayha¡p brahma!fa¡p prized; of great account; (to be) esteemed, venerated;
vinindamano);- 2. (m.n., or mfn., scil. dhamma ?) the MI 33,1o (sabrahmacañna¡p piyo e' assa¡p manapo -u
classification of a sailgha offence (see V in IV 176,11 bhavaniyo ca ti; PsI 156,32: -ü ti tesa¡p garughaniyo
above); Vin V 148,34 (patidesaniyan ti .. . -an ti pasal).acchattasadiso); A IV 154,7 (aya¡p pi dhammo
pavuccati); Utt-vn 798 (das' eva pana -a, dvesattati ca piyattaya 0 -ttaya bhavanaya ... sa¡pvattati); Ja IV 371,1o*
sekhiya); 820 (cattaro pana -a bhikkhüna¡p (acariyo briihmal).O mayha¡p ... -u ca amanta!fiyo ca);
patimokkhake); fpp (e) garahiya, mfn., Vin V 219,1 VI 14,14* (sakkatva sakkato hoti -u hoti sagaravo; 15,3·:
(kuddho aradhako hoti kuddho hoti -o); paresu ca sagaravo saya¡p pi tesa¡p garuko hoti);
neg. agarahiya, mfn., SI 240,2* (agarahiya¡p ma Ap 320,26 (durüpasailkama buddha -ü honti); Mi1373,22;
garahittha; Spk I 355,26foll.: agarayha¡p khll).asava- Vism 536,16 (ya¡p aramma!fa¡p -u¡p katva cittacetasika
puggala¡p ma garahittha). uppajjanti); Sp 234,19 (satthusasana¡p -u¡p katva); Spk I
garahana, n., -a,f, see sv garaha!fa. 66,10 (dosagarü ti dosa¡p -u¡p katva adaya viharanto);
garaha, f [S. garha], reproach; censure; Abh 121; DI III221,2o (buddha nama mahapasiil).acchatta¡p viya
135,14 (aha¡p eta¡p dassukhlla¡p vadhena va bandhena va -uno);- (ii) (m.) any venerated person (a parent, elder
janiya va -aya va pabbajanaya va samühanissaml ti; etc); esp. a (religious) preceptor, a teacher; an
cfSv 296,18: -aya ti pañcasikhamul).9akara!fa¡p authority; Abh 840 (acariyadimhi -u matupitusv api);
gomayasiñcana¡p glvaya kudal).9akabandhanan ti eva¡p D Ili ?2,10 (acariyabhariya ti va -üna¡p dara ti va;
ad!ni katva garahapapanena); Ili 92,21 (adinnadana¡p Sv 853,38: -üna¡p dara ti cullapitumahapitu-adina¡p
paññayati -a paññayati musavado pannayati bhariya); MI 265,18 (sattha no -u satthagaravena ca
da!f9adana¡p paññayati); Th 668 (-a va seyyo viññühi maya¡p vadema ti; Ps II 309,15: tattha -ü ti bhariko
ya¡p ce balappasa¡psana); Ja V 79,17* (ko n!dha Ül).l).a¡p akama anuvattitabbo); A III 37,23 (ye te bhattu -uno
-a¡p upeti); Nidd I 384,w (nindaya -aya upavadena ... bhavissanti mata ti Va pita ti va Sama!fabrahma!fa ti va);
garu 32 garu

Sn 325 (kalaññu e' assa -unarp dassanaya, Ce, Ee so; Be garavuppattipaccayabhütarp garubhavanlyarp); It-a I
-ünarp; Se gurunarp); Th 588 (sussüsa ca -ünarp; Th-a II 159,26 (garünan ti mahapitucullapitujetthabhatu-adlnarp
252,13: -ünarp acariyupajjhayadlnarp ka1yfu_lamittanarp -anarp); Cp-a 311,24 (kalyfu_lamittanarp -anarp); -
ovadassa sotukamyata); Ja V 169,27* (bhavarp hi me
0
-tara, mjn., heavier; more to be esteemed; D II 334,25
aññataro -ünarp; 170,18': -ünan ti matapitunnarp me (yada pana so kalakato hoti tada -o ca hoti patthlnataro
tvarp aññataro ti vatva nisldapeti); Mi191,21 (-una pi ca); Dhp-a I 381,3 (-anarp santike nis!ditva); Pv-a 191,27
saha pavivittapavanarp pavisitva, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee (salipalase ... -e katva); - 0 -dakkhil}ii,f, a teacher's
guruna); Vism 101,6; Sp 1416,12 (Buddhaghoso ti -ühi jee; V v-a 229,24 (kin te -arp deml ti, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
gahitanamadheyyena therena); PsI 10,5 (bhagava ti -u, guru-); Th-a Ili 55,35 (nitthitasippena nama antevasina
-urp hi 1oke bhagava ti vadanti, ayarp ca acariyassa -a databba); - 0
-dhamma, m. [garu +
sabbagu!)avisitthataya sabbasattanarp -u); Mp II 305,29 dhamma 1], l. an important or serious offence; a breach
(ayarp sama!)O amhakarp -u, imassa katharp gaheturp of a serious rule of observance; V in I 49,18 (sace
yuttan ti); Ud-a 219,27 (attani -umhi ca ekatte pi bahu- upajjhayo -arp ajjhapanno hoti parivasaraho ... );
vacanarp dissati); Sadd 430,16joll. (-ü ti matapitadayo IV 51,34 (na kho pan' etarp bhagavantarp uddissa
garavayuttapugga1a . . . api ca pasa!)acchattarp vi ya pabbajitaya kasayavatthavasanaya -arp ajjhapannapubbo
bhariyaqhena -ü ti vuccanti); 691,23 (kattünarp hoti; Sp 790,33: -an ti gihikale bhikkhuniya kaya-
pañcavidhattarp api icchanti -ü); 758,19 (-ünarp sarpsaggarp va sikkhamanasiimaiJerlsu methuna-
matan tare ... ); - ifc (prizing, esteeming; respectful, dhammarp va anajjhapannapubbo hoti) -¡. A IV 280,5;
obedient to) see appamada- (sv pamada), kodha-, dosa- A IV 277,6 (-arp ajjhapannaya bhikkhuniya ubhato-
(sv dosa\ dhamma- (sv dhamma\ vihara-, satthu- saii.ghe pakkhamanattarp caritabbarp; Mp IV 135,12: -an
(sv sattha[r]); - 4. (mjn.) (gr.t.t.) long, heavy (of a ti garukarp saii.ghadisesapattirp); - see also garuka; -
vowel!syllable in prosody ); Sadd 607,19 (d!gho -u, a 1 ü 2. an important or exacting rule of observance (perhaps
1 an observance of respect ?), one oj the eight specific
bhü dh! ma); - o• -üpavasa, m. [garu + upavasa ?],
living with, associating with, one's teacher(s), pupilship; rules of behaviour imposed on bhikkhunls; V in Il 255,5
Ps II 89,7* (-o uddeso udditthaparipucchanarp ... , Ce, Ee (sace ... Mahapajapatl Gotaml aqha -e patiga!)hati sa
so, perhaps wr; Be, Se garusarpvaso ); - o -karal}a, n. v' assa hotu upasampada, vassasatupasampannaya
and mfn. rJrom garukaroti qv], l. (n.) respect, bhikkhuniya tadahusampannassa bhikkhuno
venerating; Pj I 144,15 (garukaro -arp garavata); Th-a Il abhivadanarp ... katabbarp, ayarp pi dhammo sakkatva
115,3o (yassa pugga1assa garavo -arp na vijjati); - garukatva ... yavajlvarp anatikkaman!yo ... ); IV 315,6
2. (mjn.) inducing respect; Vin V 92,30 (ayarp pi (ovado nama aqha -a); Sp 791,16joll. (-eh! ti garukehi
dhammo sarm;uyo piyakara!)O -o saii.gahaya ... dhammehi, te hi garavarp katva bhikkhunlhi
sarpvattati; Sp 1316,22: -o ti tarp pugga1arp sa- sampaticchitabbatta -a ti vuccanti); Dhp-a IV 149,19
brahmacarlnarp garurp karoti) = D III 245,17 = A III (maya Mahapajapatiya Gotamiya agha -a dinna);
289,22; - 0 -kara, m. rJrom garukaroti qv], (an act oj) Vin-vn 2970;- 0 -bhai}!Ja, n., property or goods held in
respect, veneration; Vin IV 58,14 (--hetu); D III 203,15 common by the saii.gha; Vin III 90,12 (yani tani saii.ghassa
(na me so ... amanusso 1abheyya ... sakkararp va -arp -ani garuparikkharani seyyathldarp aramo aramavatthu
va); Vv 5: lO; Mi1386,3 (sakkare asakkare -e agarukare, viharo ... ); Sp 484,14 (ettha pañcamasakagghanakarp -an
Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gurukare); Mp II 196,22 (sakkatva ti vuccati); 678,1o (senasanassa --tta); lll0,2 (-arp na
garukatva ti sakkararp e' eva -arp ca katva); V v-a 24,14 bhajetabbarp); 1244,1 (imesu tava yarp kiñci khuddakarp
(-ena pan' ettha bahuvacanarp vuttarp); As 373,7; va hotu mahantarp va saii.ghassa dinnarp -arp hoti);
Sadd 18,16 (ekass' atthassa --vasena bahuvacana- Kkh 2 233,4 (rasivasena hi pañca -ani vuttani); Nidd-a I
ppayoga); - 0 -gabbha, (m)j(n)., pregnant; Abh 239; 398,5 (katararp pana daru -arp hoti katararp na hotl ti);
Ja III 231,26 (tassa ca -aya gabbho bhümiyarp pati); Vibh-a 334,1 foll.; Vin-vn 181; 2872 (rajjuka yottakani
Sp 1209,22; Mp I 422,11 (ghara!)l me -a); Dhp-a I 164,12 va... gacchanti --tarp); neg. agarubhal)<;!a, n.,
(devl 0 -gabbhataya .. . vegena ganturp nasakkhi); - Kkh 2 233,n; - 0 -bhai}!Jaka, n., id.; Vin-vn 2858; -
1
0
-garu, mjn., very heavy; MI 332,7 (kinnu kho me neg. agarubha!)<;!aka, n., Vin-vn 2857;- 0 -bhara , m., a
kucchi -u viya, Ce, Ee so; Be -o; Se 0 -garutaro; Ps Il heavy burden, a heavy load; Ja IV 233,27* (-arp
416,5 foil.: -u vi ya ti garugaruko viya thaddho pasa!)a- asahamano); Th-a II 277,29 (atibharena -ena p!Jito, Be,
puñjasadiso, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se -o viya ti; cfPs-t [Be] II Se so; Ce, Ee mahabharena 0
-bhavena);
320,5foll.: ukarassa hi okararp katva ayarp niddeso);- 0
-bhara 2 , mjn., carrying a heavy load; burdened; Ja 111
0
-garava, n., respectful veneration; Ja V 415,6'; 322,27 (assarp gahetva gamanakale --taya ollnavegarp
Ap 30,13; Sp 122,18 (--yutto so bhagava); Spk I 86,33;- s!harp); - -a,f, pregnant; Vin IV 317,12 (-a, Be, Ce,
0
-tthaniya, 0 -tthanika, mjn. and m., (one) taking the Ee so; Se 0 -gabbha); Ja VI 420,16 (sa pana tada -a ahosi
place oj, having the status oj, a venerated or esteemed tasma sa vegena palayiturp nasakkhi, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
person; D III 241,4 (sattha dhammarp deseti aññataro va
0
-gabbha); Vism 144,1 (tvarp -a akale cariturp na
-o sabrahmacarl, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee garutthaniko); A III sakkosi); Spk III 220,9 (--tta); - 0
-vacana, n., an
393,12 (satthararp upanissaya viharati aññatararp va -arp expression of respect or esteem; V in I 103,14 (ayasmanto
sabrahmacarirp); Ja V 265,13' (pabbajita nama -a); ti piyavacanarp etarp -arp etarp sagarava-
Nett 8,3; Vism 344,3 (tathiirüparp -arp bhikkhurp va sappatissadhivacanarp etarp); Nidd I 140,2; It-a I S,21
3
lajjirp manussarp va disva); Mp IV 71,16 (-an ti (bhagava ti -arp);- 0 -vasa, m. [garu + vasa ], residing
garuka 33 garukaroti

with one's teacher; pupilship; PsI 58,3o (idani mayarp. apaloketva katabbanl ti vuttani); 998,2o (yo koci corikarp.
yavajlvarp. -arp. vasissama, mahanta ete acariya nama, va aññarp. va -arp. rajaparadharp. katva palato);- esp. of
Be so; Ce, E e guruvasarp.; Se o -sarp.vasarp.); Th-a JI an offence: Vin I 65,7 (lahukarp. apattirp. na janati -arp.
157,16 (-arp. sappunsupassayarp. ca pasarp.santo ); apattirp. na janati); V 115,4 (-a apatti janitabba;
Cp-a 268,6 (disapamokkhassa acariyassa santike -arp. Sp 1319,13: -a ti -ena vinayakammena visujjhanato
vasanto); sagaruvasa, m., id.; Vibh-a 499,26 sañghadisesa apatti, kenaci akarena anapattibhavarp.
(sagaruvasarp. avasanatrhena agaravabhavo ); upaneturp. asakkuryeyyato parajikapatti ca); M II 247,29
neg. agaruvasa, m., Th-a II 16,23 (dukkho kho panayarp. (bhikkhü bhikkhurp. evarüpaya -aya apattiya codenti
loke yadidarp. agaruvaso ti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee loko); - parajikena va parajikasamantena va); Sp 1381,18 (-a dve
0
-saqlVasa, m., residing with, associating with one's vutta ti parajikasañghadisesa); Vin-vn 2060 (hoti
teacher( s ), pupilship; Nidd I 359,27 (mohacaritarp. bhikkhuniyapatti -a); - (ii) (n.) a serious offence;
bhagava puggalarp. uddese paripucchaya . . . -e niveseti; Sp 538,15* (yathaniddighaniddese -arp. tattha na dissati);
Nidd-a I 385,11: -e ti garünarp. payirupasane); Mil408,5 Vin-vn 436 (bhikkhu ... avacanlyam attanarp. karoti -arp.
(-e kalyaryamittasevane, Be, Ce, E e so; Se guru- siya); Utt-vn 167 (kayen' amasato kayarp. bhikkhussa
sarp.vase); It-a I 165,15; - agaru, mfn., l. not burden- -arp. siya); 797 (parajikani cattari -a sotasa);- 3. (mfn.)
some; not difficult; V in I 24,2o (sace te Kassapa -u (to be) prized, esteemed, venerated; of great account;
vaseyyama ekarattarp. agyagare ti); DI 89,26 (-u kho valuable; held in common (by the sañgha,
pana bhagavato evarüpehi kulaputtehi saddhirp. cfgarubhary<;la); Vin Ili 54,15 (pañcah' akarehi adinnarp.
kathasallapo hoti ti); MI 111,26 (vibhajat' ay asma adiyantassa apatti parajikassa . . . -o ca hoti parikkharo
Mahakaccano -urp. katva ti, Be so; Ce agarukatva; Ee, Se pañcamasako va atirekapañcamasako va ... ); Thi 368
agarukaritva; Ps II 76,3ofoll.: punappunarp. yacapento pi (-e mama satthu sasane ya sikkha sugatena desita;
hi garurp. karoti nama ... duviññeyyarp. katva kathento pi Thi-a 234,3o: -e pasiil,lacchattarp. viya garukatabbe
garurp. karoti yeva nama, evarp. akatva amhe mayharp. satthu sasane); Ja I 287,3 (acariyo pana -o ti);
punappunarp. ayacapetva suviññeyyarp. pi no katva Mil 190,25 (bhikkhubhümiya 0 -tta, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
kathehl ti vuttarp. hoti) f::- S IV 95,13 (eds -urp. karitva) f- gurukatta); 206,26 (samikassa -taya kharyarp. na passi,
0

A V 257,15 (Be, Ce -urp. karitva; Ee agarukaritva; Se Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gurukataya); 240,5 (kinnu kho bhante
agarukatva); - 2. not esteemed; A III 110,16 (bhikkhu Nagasena tathagato sañgharatanato na bhariko na -o na
sabrahmacarlnarp. appiyo ca hoti amanapo ca -u ca dakkhiryeyyo ); Spk I 291,10 (tumhehi -assa satthu
abhavanlyo); - 3. not esteeming; without respect; santike kamma!!hiinarp. gahitarp.); Vin-vn 2887 (sabbarp.
Th 953 (lahuka -ü dhamme aññamaññarp. agarava; darumayarp. gehasambhararp. -arp. matarp.); Utt-vn 685
Th-a Ili 84,35: saddhamme garavarahita); (haranto -arp. bhary<;larp. theyyacittena puggalo ); - ifc
agarukulavasika, mfn., not living in the house of a (prizing, esteeming, respectful of) see tag- (sv ta[d]),
teacher; not being a pupil; Mil288,18 (--kulavasiko ... dhamma- (sv dhamma\ nahana-, nibbana-, pa!isallana-,
puggalo [lokasmirp. oñato avañato]); - atigaru, mfn., brahma-; - 4. (mfn.) long, heavy (of a vowel!syllable);
very esteemed; very venerated; Sp 208,32 (-una Sp 1400,23 (-e vattabbe lahukarp. lahuke va vattabbe
pabbajjüpagatena samiputtena saddhirp., Be, Ce, Se so; -arp. vadati); Mil 344,2 (in cpd); - agaruka, mfn. or n.,
Ee atigarunamapabbajjüpagatena); Ps III 351,14 (-uno not respectful; or a lack of respect; Dhp-a III 162,2 (na
sammasambuddhassa);- see also garukaroti, guru. etai"fl chinnakesanakhassa . . . bhikkhaya carantassa
garuka, mfn. and n. [garu2 + ka2; AMg garua], l. (mfn.) ayyassa -an ti, Be, Ce so; Se atigarukan ti; Ee
heavy, weighty; burdensome; difficult, hard; Vin I 297,16 atigarugaravan ti); - atigaruka, mfn., l. very difficult;
(ayasmato Mahakassapassa parp.sukülakato -o hoti); very heavy; Ja I 277,10 (-o pi bharo ); Sv 425,22 (idarp.
D Ili 256,10 (tassa me kayo -o akammañño); M III 94,31 -arp., Be, Se so; Ce, Ee garukarp.); - 2. very important;
(puriso -arp. silagutarp. allamattikapuñje pakkhipeyya); very esteemed; ofvery great account; Ps JI 337,17 (ayarp.
Th 604 (ohito -o bharo); Ja I 134,16 (tassa vajirapürita [dhammadesana] ... -a bhavissati pasaryacchattasadisa).
viya -a kucchi ahosi); Cp 1:9:29 (-o bhatiko hi so); garukaroti, pr. 3 sg. [garu 2 + karoti], honours, venerates;
Dhs 648; Mil102,2o (varp.sanatassa ... aka<;l<;lhiyantassa esteems; treats as important; Vin I 105,27 (tumhe ce
-arp. hoti agamanarp. dandharp.); Vism 76,25 (-arp. hi brahma1,1a uposatharp. na sakkarissatha na -issatha na
idarp. dhutangarp.); 108,7 (ayopatto va -o); Ud-a 277,1 manessatha na püjessatha); DI 91,3 (na brahma1,1e
(bhagava . . . matugamassa . . . pabbajjarp. anujananto sakkaronti na brahma1,1e -onti); M I 335,36 (sakkarotha
-arp. yeva katva anujanati na lahukarp.); - -arp., adv., -otha); JI 9,6 (na marp. te imina dhammena sakkareyyurp.
heavily, with difficulty; Mil 102,16 (tarp. cittarp. -arp. -eyyurp. ... , Ce, Se so; Be garurp. kareyyurp.; Ee
uppajjati dandharp. pavattati); Mp Ili 408,15 (-arp. na garükareyyurp.); Ja III 17,18·; part.pr.
khipparp.); - 2. (i) (mfn.) weighty, grave; severe; (a) garukaronta, mfn., D II 160,2 (bhagavato sarlrarp.
important, serious; Vin I 150,25 (-o kho sanghabhedo naccehi gltehi vaditehi malehi gandhehi sakkaronta
vutto bhagavata); Dhp 138 (-arp. va pi abadharp.); 31 O -onta manenta püjenta); Ili 181,5 (pitu vacanarp.
(raja ca dary<;larp. -arp. paryeti); Vism 601,15 (apararp. pi sakkaronto -onto ... ); Pa!is II 160,6 (dhammarp. -onto
catubbidharp. kammarp. yarp. -arp. yarp. bahularp. yad pavattetl ti dhammacakkarp.); Ja II 14,9·; Cp-a 285,2o;
asannarp. ka!atta va pana kamman ti); Kkh 2 230,27 (cha (b) garukurumana, mfn., Nidd I 401,1 (namassamano
kammani -ani); Ps Ili 87,8 (esa -arp. mantarp. janati); sakkurumano garukurumano ... , Be so; Ce sakkurumano
Sp 641,26 (ito 0 -tarani hi ñattidutiyakammani pi garurp. kurumano; Ee, Se sakkaramano garukaramano,
garuJa gala

prob. wr); - aor. 3 pl. garukarüpsu, V in I 354,2; dropping, notfalling; Ja VI 64,18* (kumarike upaseniye
Pv-a 54,28 (Ce, Ee so; Be, Se garuq1 kariq1su); - inf niccaq1 --ma1_1<;lite, Be, Se so; Ce nigajama1_1<;lite; Ee
garukatuq1, Ja 11 198,4 (imaq1 arahaddhajaq1 maya nigajama1_1qike; 64,21 ': agalitama1_1<;1anena mal_l<;lana-
garukatuq1 vattatl ti, Ce, Se so; Be, Ee garuq1 katuq1); - sllike ti vadati, Be so; Ee agalita-; Se aggalita-; Ce
absol. garukatva, Vin II 255,8 (ayaq1 pi dhammo agajitama1_1<;1ane ).
sakkatva garukatva manetva pujetva yavaj!vaq1 gala 2 (and occasionally gaja\ m. [S. gala], the throat; the
anatikkamanlyo); M 11 3,9 (Ce, Se so; Be garuq1 katva; neck; the dewlap; Abh 263 (-o ca kal).tho glva ca); Ja I
Ee gariikatva); SI 140,3; A I 125,1 (atthi ... puggalo 194,12 (gamadaraka siri.gisu pi ka1_11_1esu pi -e pi gahetva
sakkatva garukatva sevitabbo);- for agarukatva, agaru- olambanti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee -esu pi); 498,15
karitva see agaru sv garu 2; pass. pr. 3 sg. (lonudakena ca -e sussamane); III 26,2 (ekassa slhassa
garukanyati, Bv-a 253,8 (tada kira brahmaJ).a khattiyehi maq1saq1 khiidantassa aghi -e lagge, -o uddhumayi);
sakkañyanti -lyanti); - part.pr. garukariyamana, mfn., IV 382,16* (-e gahetva khalayatha jammaq1); Mil229,25
D III 44,14; - neg. agarukariyamana, mfn., V in I 353,34; (-aq1 paJ).ametva morapekkhitaq1 pekkhati); Kkh 2 194,2
pp garukata, mfn. [cf S. gurukfta], honoured, (-ena ajjhoharaJ).Iyataya); Sp 1029,33 (dlghagalo va
venerated, esteemed; Vin 111 89,34; DI 114,17 (bhavaq1 hi bakagalasadisena -en a samannagato ); Pv-a 11,15 (mama
So1_1ada1_1<;lo rañño Magadhassa Seniyassa Bimbisarassa sañraq1 -ato paghaya hegha manussasaJ.lthiinaql);
sakkato -o manito pujito apacito); M 11 3,8 (sakkato Mhv 19:11 ( 0 -mattaql jalaq1 tahiq1 ogahetva); - gale in
-o ... , Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gariikato); S IV 117,7; Ja II 90,5 Ee at Th1217 is prob. wr; Be, Ce, Se galake; - ifc
(evaq1 bodhisatte tena rañña sakkate -e tattha vasante); see adhogalaq1 (sv adho), para-; - 0 -kañcuka, m., a
Mil 21,24 (rajunaq1 rajamahamattanaq1 sakkato -o ... ); throat-guard, a gorget; a covering or armour for the
- neg. agarukata, mfn., Ud 12,13 (aññatittbiya pana throat; Vism 251,35 (glvattaco --SaJ).thano; Vism-t [Be] 1
paribbajaka asakkata honti agarukata amanita ... ); 305,15: -aq1 kaJ.lthattal_laql) Vibh-a 234,32;
Nidd I 166,32; Sp 739,2 (acittlkatan ti agarukataq1, Ce, Ee 0
-gaJ,Il}i(n), mfn., having a swelling on the neck, having
so; Be, Se na garukataq1); - fpp garukatabba, mfn., DI a goitre; V in 1 322,23 (Sp 1027,17: -1 ti yassa
117,9 (atitbi . . . amhehi sakkatabbo -o manetabbo kumbha1_1<;laq1 viya gale ga1_1<;lo hoti); - 0
-ggaha,
pujetabbo ... );M 111 205,19 (-aql na garukaroti); 291,15 0
-gga:ha, m. [gala+ gahi, gaha2], seizing by the throat;
(kathaqlriipa ... samal_labrahmal_la ... na -a); Ja I 341,22· DI 144,21 (dal).<;iappahiira pi -a pi, Be, Ee, Se so; Ce
(n' eva pesale bhikkhu -e maññissanti); It-a 11 164,2o galaggaha); Ja IV 42,3· (galavinltena ti -ena, Ce, Ee so;
(-esu gariisu, Be, Ce, Se so; E e garukatabbesu); Be, Se galaggahena); Sp 686,21 (galaggahena viya
V v-a 39,7 (garukaro ti --ta); - see also garukara1_1a, matthakatajane na viya ca); - 0 -naJikii,f, the throat;
garukara sv garu 2. Kkh 2 194,1 (mukhadviiran ti -aq1);- 0 -niiJi, 0 -nlili.f,
garuJa, m. [S. garu<;la], a mythical bird (son of Kasyapa the throat; Ja I 510,25 (-iyaq1 <;!asitva); Spk I 183,24
and Vinata); one of a race of mythical birds (the (satthena -1q1 chindi); Dhp-a li 257 ,17;
enemies of the nagav); a bird; Abh 633 (supai_JJ.lO 0
-ppamliJ,Ia, mfn., of a depth reaching to the neck; Ja 1
Venateyyo ca -o vihagadhipo); Jall 163,25 (yatth' 264,8 (-e avate); Vism 302,14 (-aq1 bhumiq1 khal_litva,
abbhida -o uttamaiJ.gaq1; 164,6·: -o ti saku1_1o, sabba- Be, Se so; Ce, Ee gala-); Spk I 266,18 (-aql udakaq1
sakul_liinaql h' etaq1 sagaravasappatissavacanaq1, Be, Ce, otaritva); - 0 -ppavedhaka, m. or n., trembling of the
Se so; Ee wr -o ti saku1_1esu); VI 181,14* (nahaq1 neck or throat;? MI 371,7 (so pa1_1o -ena anlyamano;
dijadhipo homi, na digho -o maya); Nidd I 358,zo (ye Ps III 51,9: -ena ti yottena gaJe bandhitva ka<;l<;lhito
keci pakkhl antamaso -aql Venateyyaq1 upiidaya ... ); galena pavedhentena, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se 0 -ppavethakena
Ap4l,21 (-o yatha opatati pannagaq1 bhakkham attano); ti ... galena pavethiyamane na va);- 0 -lohita, n., blood
452,27 (yavata vanasa1_1<;lamhi yakkha bhuta ca rakkhasa from the throat; Ja III 416,16 (te s!saq1 chindissanti atha
kumbhal).<;ia -a capi ... ); Milll7,28 (asura -a naga te -aq1 pivitva veraq1 muñcissami); VI 139,3 (tvaq1
yakkha); Vism 206,20 (-anaq1 simbalirukkhassa); Spk 11 attano putte miiretva tesaq1 -ena yaññaq1 yajassu ti);
349,27 (pattanaq1 VaJ).I_lavantataya -a supal_ll_la ti vutta); Vism 307,10 (maretva -aq1 gahetva, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
Ap-a 391,3 (nage gaJ).hanatthaya garuq1 bhiiraq1 pasanaq1 gaja-); Spk I 197,6 (s!saq1 kantitva -aq1 nlharitva);
gilant1 ti -a); Sadd 432,6 (garuq1 liiti adadati gaJ).hatl ti Dhp-a 11 15,7 (devata cintesi ayaq1 raja ... tesaq1 -ena
-o yo supa1_11_10 dijiidhipo nagiiri karop ti ca vuccati); - mayhaq1 baliq1 katukamo ... ); - 0
-vataka, m., the
0
-pakkhaka, m.(?) a type of building ( cfa<;l<;lhayoga hollow of the throat; the base of the neck; Vism 185,18
sv a<;l<;lha 1); Sp 334,1o (ubhosu passesu suval_ll_larajatiidi- (yaq1 sañre ninnatthiinaql akkhikupo va antomukhaq1 va
maya gopanasiyo datva --nayena kata sandamanika, Be, -o va); 258,8 ([antaq1] okasato upari -e heqha ca
Ce, Ee so; Se 0 -pakkhanayena). kañsamagge vinibandhatta --kañsamagga pariyante
gareti, pr. 3 sg., see sv garati 2. sañrabbhantare thitaq1): Sp 336,19 (slsassa tava
gala\ gaJa1, m. and mfn. [from galati 1], dripping; oozing; purimagale -o ... ayaq1 heghimaparicc hedo); Spk 111
dropping; - ifc see anelagala, eja- (sv ela\ bhinna- 226,18 (tikhi1_1avaq1sakoti acariyassa -e va nalate va
(sv bhindati); agaJa, mfn., not dripping; not thapitaghanaql bhinditva gaccheyya); Vin-vn 1878 (-ato
dropping, not omitting; Spk I 275,30 (anejagajaya ti uddhaq1 s!saq1); - 0 -Vinita, n., leading by the neck; ?
anejaya -aya niddosaya e' eva agajitapadavya ñjanaya controlling by the neck;? Ja IV 41,26* (tato -ena purisa
ca, therassa hi katbayato padaq1 va vyañjanaq1 va na nlhariq1su maq1; 42,3·: -ena ti galaggahena, Ce, Ee so;
parihayati) f. Ud-a 313,3; niggaJa, mfn., not Be, Se galaggahena).
galaka gafagafayati

galaka, m. [ts ], the throat; the neck; Thi 217 (-e api agalita, mfn., not dropping; with nothing dropped or
kantanti, Be, Ce so; Se -e apakantanti; Ee gale omitted or lost; ? distinct; ? not dripping, fluent; ? Ja V
apakantanti, prob. wr; Th!-a 172,13: attano gival]l pi 203,27* (akakkasal!l aga)ital!l muhul!l mudul!l ujul!l
chindanti); Ja III 481 ,23* (e)ikiya ruhailghaso -al]l anuddhatal!l acapalal!l assa bhasital!l, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be
anvamaddi; 482,2·: glval!l maddi, 9asitva pha1esl ti agga)ital]l); Ps II 53,7 (bhagavato ... vacanal!l aga)ital!l);
attho); Sp 336,19 (-ass' eva ubhosu passesu, Ee so; Be, Spk I 275,3o (ane)aga)aya ti ane)aya aga)aya niddosaya
Ce ga1ass' eva; Se galava!akass' eva). e' eva aga)itapadavyañjanaya ca, therassa hi kathayato
galagalanti in Ee at Mil 122,5 is prob. wr; Be, Ce padal!l va vyanJanal!l va na parihayati);
ga)aga)ayantl. aga)itamal)9ana, n. and!or aga)itama1,19ana, (m)fin)., an
galati 1, ga!ati, pr. 3 sg. [S. gala ti], drops; drips, oozes omament not fallen off, not taken off, ? or with
(with liquid or source as subject); falls down (to) or off; omaments notfallen off,? Ja VI 64,21' (niga)ama1,19ite ti
vanishes; Vin I 204,14 (natthu -ati .. . anuJanamt aga)itama1,19ane mal)9anasilike ti vadati, Ce so; Be
bhikkhave natthukara1,1in ti); 286,27 (majjhena [clvaral!l] nigga)ama1,19ite ti agalitama1,19anena ... ; E e niga)a-
laggenti rajanal!l ubhato -ati); Ja V 15,22* (-eyya yam mal)9ike ti aga)itama1,19anena ... ; Se niggalama1,19ite ti
pltva pate papatal]l; cf 18,18·: -eyya ti gacchanto pade aggalitama1,19anena ... );- caus. pr. 3 sg. ga!eti, -ayati
pade parivageyya, yal!l pltva pate ti yal!l pivitva (and ga)eti ?) [S. galayati], causes to drop or drip;
pateyya); Vism 310,25 (pun ti vuccati nirayo tasmil!l sheds; Sn 691 (-ayati assukani; Pj II 488,n: assüni pateti
-anti ti puggala gacchantl ti attho); Sp 320,15 (tal!l hi -ayati, garayatl ti pi pa!ho ); Sp 320,1 (theyyacittena
yava bahirantato na -ati tava kumbhigatam eva hoti); mukhava!!iyal!l gahetva kumbhil!l aviñjati telal!l
Spk I 349,2o (cívarani pi 'ssa ji1,11,1ani tato tato suttani -etukamo, padagghanake ga)ite parajikal!l, Be, Ce, Se
-anti); PsI 118,to (duppaññiinal!l hi kathentiinal!l Jala so; Ee ga)etukamo).
mukhato -ati); Nidd-a I 247,20 (cavan ti jlvita -ati, Ce, galate, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup galati, Wg § 15:39;
Ee, Se so; Be jlvital]l);- part.pr. galanta, ga)anta, mfn., AMg .Jgal], eats; Dhatup 262 (gala adane); Dhatum 385;
MI 126,5 (bhinnena slsena 1ohitena -antena); Th 524 Sadd 436,3o (gala adane: -ati ... -anti adanti ajjhoharanti
(deve -antamhi; Th-a Il 220,17: vughidharayo etena ti galo).
paggharante vassante); Ja V 472,12 (khanul!l pit!hipadena galana, n. [cf S. galana], dropping; falling down; It-a I
nikkhami, so lohitena -antena lailghamano yati, Ce, Ee 72,7 (so hi yathapaccayal]l kusalakusaliinal]l
so; Be, Se paggharantena); Pj Il 189,19 (mukhena khe)al]l tabbipakanal!l ca püra1,1ato mara1,1avasena -ato ca
-antena ghurughurupassasl dukkhal!l vediyati, Ce so; Ee puggalo ti pavuccati); Th-a II 10,24 (jaramara1,1ehi tassa
-anto; Be, Se paggharantena); - absol. galitva, Ja V tassa sattavasassa püra1,1ato -ato ca puggalo ).
438,30' (slhamukhakul)9alal!l ka1,11,1ato -itva); 455,w galagalmp, ga!aga!atp, in d. [onomat. ? cf ga)aga)ayati and
(devaloka ca manussaloka ca -itva); Pj I 67,9 (tena Th-a II 60,t: ga)aga)a ti ca karonto gajjatl ti], or
chiddena dadhipil)9al!l -itva bahi papateyya); Dhp-a II galagala(t), ga)aga)a(t), mfn. [intensive formation from
1
146,5 (suriyo majjhaghanato -itva gato); - pp galita, galati ?], noisily, rumblingly;? or continually falling,
ga¡ita, mfn. and n. [S. galita], l. (mfn.) (i) (act.) having slipping; ? Ja V 453,25* (gacchat! aniyato ga)aga)al!l
dropped; dripping, oozing; fallen off or down; vanished, dutrhagadrabharatho va uppathe, Be, Ee so; Ce, Se
perished; Abh 751; Ja VI 553,3o (tesal!l hatthato galagalal!l; 455,t9·: devaloka ca manussaloka ca galitva
bandhanm~1 muñcitva -atp, Se so; Ce, Ee gata1p; Be apayam eva gacchati ti).
bandhanavalli muccitva gata); Nidd I 300,3 (te suddhi- galocati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup glocati, Wg § 7:18] steals;
maggal!l ... viraddha aparaddha khalita -a ... ; Nidd-a I Sadd 335,22 (gucu galocu theyyakara1,1e: ... gocati -ati).
364,1: -a ti tato bhaghii); Sp 342,25 (sakha pi 'ssa pütika galod',f, see sv ga)od.
jata challiyo pi -a); 647,24 (dupagassa ekasmil!l pa!ale ga!a 1, m. and mfn., cf gala 1.
2
chidde va jate -e va adhighanal!l na bhijjati; perished ?); ga!a , m., c.fgala2 •
3
692,5 (tesal!l hatthato -al!l ... pal!lsukülal!l); Sv 419,tt ga!a , m. [cfAMg gala], (according to cts) a hook, afish-
(lohitena -ena, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee ga)antena); Dhp-a U hook; Sn 61 (sango eso parittam ettha sokhyal]l
146,7 (suriyo majjhaghanato -o, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se appassado dukkham ettha bhiyyo -o eso iti ñatva, Be,
galitva gato); Ap-a 292,12 (buddhuppadakkhal)al!l vo Ce, Ee so; Se ga1,1.9o; Nidd II [Be] 282,24: -o ti va
tumhe ma viradhetha -al!l ma karotha);- (ii) (pass., ba)isaf!1 ti va amisan ti va 1agganan ti va bandhanan ti va
n. impers.) there was afalling off,? Nidd I 312,8 (sllal!l palibodho ti va pañcann' etal]l kamagul)iinal]l
va vattal!l va s!labbatal!l va viraddhal!l maya ... khalital!l adhivacanar¡1, Be, Ce so; Se ga1,19o ti; Nidd-a II 140,s: -o
maya -al]l maya); 312,t3 (puññabhisailkharal!l ... eso ti assadal]l dassetva aka99hanavasena ba)iso eso ti
aparaddhal!l maya khalital!l maya -al!l maya);- 2. (n.) yadidar¡1 pañca kamagu1,1a; = Pj II 114,11: Be, Ce, E e so;
a falling off; a slip; - --m-esi(n), mfn., searching for a Se ga1,19o eso ti) = Ap 11,13 (Be so; Ce giiho; Ee, Se
slip;? Nidd I 165,19 (randhamesl virandhamesl ka1,19o; Ap-a 189,24 [Be, Ce, Se so; Ee ka1,19o eso ti) =
aparaddhamesi khalitamesl --m-es! vivaramesl ti; Pj II 114,tt).
Nidd-a I 286,19: --m-es! ti patanagavesl); - --vatta, n., ga!aga!ayati, pr. 3 sg. [prob. onomat.], thunders; roars;
a particular way of reciting;? Sp 1202,16 (sarabhaññe Th 189 (devo ca vassati devo ca -ati; Th-a II 60,1: devo
kira tarailgavattadohakavattagalitavattadlni dvattil!lsa- megho vassati ca ga)aga)a ti ca karonto gajjatl ti,
vattani atthi; Sp-! [Be] III 381,to: tarailgavattad!nal!l gajjantassa hi anukaral)al]l etal!l); Mil116,t3
uccaral)avidhanani nanhappayogani); - neg. aga)ita, (gaganal!l . . . nadati ravati -ati); part.pr.
gaJati gavetthi

(a) ga~ag~aya(t), mfn., Th-a I 132,3 (tattha tattha gajjata Mp III 119,24: yo attano goga~arp. maddati na
-ata mahameghato niccharantiyo saterata); paragoga~arp. ayarp. --ca~<;!o na paragavac~<;!o ti); Spk I
(b) ga~ag~ayanta, mfi-anti)n., D 11 131,17 (deve vassante 220,17 ( --c~<;!o go~o vi ya sabrahmacari anovijjhanto
deve -ante vijjutasu niccharantisu); Mi1122,5 (sa aghaqento ).
mahagaii.ga -anti patisotarp. sandittha, Be, Ce so; Ee gava2 , n. [cf S. gavya], cow's milk; Sadd 645,13 (gobhi
galagalantl, Se galagalant!, prob. wrr); Pj I 163,26 (-anto nibbattarp. khirarp. -arp.);- 0 -pana, n., a dish or drink of
catusu disasu mahamegho vunhasi). rice cooked in milk; Bv 4:11 (saii.gharp. . . . -ena
gaJati, pr. 3 sg., see sv galati 1. tappayirp.); Ja I 33,23 foil. (-an ti mahante mahante
gaJagaJaip, ind., see sv galagalarp.. kolambe khirassa püretva uddhanesu aropetva
gaJocl, galod, f [S. gu<;!üci; AMg galo!], a plant; SAF: ghanapakapakke khire thoke ta~<;!ule pakkhipitva
Guduch, heart-leaved moonseed, Tinospora cordifolia pakkamadhusakkaracu~~asappihi abhisaii.khatabhojanarp.
(Willd.); Abh 581 (pütilata -I);- 0 (i)-lata,f, the g~oci vuccati) Ap-a 36,29foll. Bv-a !49,39foll.;
creeper; Ja I 177,6· (komala pi -a pütilata ti, Ce so; Be, Thüp 155,24 (sailghassa sattaharp. -arp. nama danarp.
Ee, Se galoci-) f. Ps 11 377,6 (tadahuja:ta pi ca -a pütilata adasi); Sadd 645,14 (khirarp. gavarp., patabbatrhena
tv eva vuccati, Ce so; Be, E e, Se galoci-) f. Dhp-a III panarp., gavarp. ca tarp. panarp. ca ti -an ti bhavati); -
110,21 (taru~a pi -a pütilata ti vuccati, Ce so; Be, Se 0
-pphala, mfn. [gava + phala 1], with milk as fruit;?
g~oci-; Ee galoci-); Pj 11 40,26 (pütilatan ti -arp., Ee so; Ja VI 327,17* (rukkho ... -o; 328,11": -o ti
Be, Ce, Se g~oci-). pañcavidhagorasaphalo ).
gaJhito in Ee at Th-a 11 244,13 (güthaküpena gajhito) is gavarp., sg. acc., pl. gen. of go qv.
prob. wr; Ce gajhito; Be, Se güthaküpanigajhito. gavakkha, gavakkhita, gavacchita, se e sv gava 1.
gava\ m..f [iic and ifc, = go qv] an ox; a cow; cattle; - gavaja, see sv gavaya.
ifc se e jara- (sv jara 1), pañca-; - o• -akkha, m. [go + gavati\ pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup gavate, Wg § 22:52], sounds;
akkha4; S. gavak~a], a round window; a window; Sadd 334,13 (gu sadde: -ati); 467,23.
Abh216 (vatapanarp. -o ca); Mhv9:17 (-amhi gavati2 , pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup guvati, Wg § 28:106],
<;!asapetva rattirp. kakkatayantakarp. aruyha); - --jala, n. defecates; Sadd 333,1 (gu karisussagge: ... -ati).
[gavakkha + jala1], the lattice-work of a window; gavati3 , pr. 3 sg. [? cf S. .Jgu, gavate ?], becomes visible,
Sp 94,21 (itare [müla] pi --jalasadisarp. anusibbanta appears; Sadd 334,14 (gu uggame, uggamo uggamanarp.
nikkhanta);- 0 '-akkhita, mfn. [S. gava:k~ita],forming a pakarata: -ati, saddasatthavidü pan' imasarp. gate gavate
lattice; - ifc se e maladama-; - o' -acchita, mfn. ti attanobhasattam vadanti).
[S. gavak~ita], fumished with windows or lattice-work; gavampati, m. [pl.· gen. of go + pati2; S. gavampati], lord
forming a lattice; Vv-a 276,15 (suv~~ajalavitato ti pi ofthe cows, a bull; Sn 26 (usabho pi gavampatidha atthi,
parho, -o ti attho); - ifc see kiñjakkha-, sannaha-; - Be, Ce so; Ee, Se -I ca; Pj 11 39,16: gavo agocararp.
o• -aghatana, n., a slaughter-house; a place for pariharitva gocare caretva sihavyagghadibhaya
butchering cows; Vin I 182,3 (caii.kamo lohitena phuro parittayitva aneti, tatharüpo usabho pi -i idha mayharp.
hoti seyyatha pi -arp.; Sp 1081,19: -an ti yattha gavo gom~<;lale atthi ti dasseti); PsI 46,32* (muhuttajato va -I
haññanti tadiso ti attho); - 0 assa, 0 '-assa2, n., 0 assa, yatha samehi padehi phusi vasundhararp.).
3
o• -assa, m.pl. [go + assa , S. gavasva], cattle and horses; gavaya, gavaja, m. [S. gavaya], the Gaya[ ox; Abh 616
DI 5,17 (in cpd); Sn 769 (-arp. dasaporisarp. ... yo naro (gavajo -o sama); Ja V 406,6* (palasada ca gavaja) =
anugijjhati) f. Ja IV 240,25*; Ja V 408,29* (hatthi -a, Be VI 277,23* (277,zr: gavaja ca ti -a); VI 497,12* (yada
so; Ce, Se gavassa; Ee hatthigavassa, unmetrical); sihassa vyagghassa khaggassa -assa ca vane sossasi);
VI 251 ,25* (ji~~arp. posarp. -arp. ca ma ssu yuñji yatha Mil149,9 (mahisassa -assa ... bhayati); As 331,24
pure, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se gavassarp.); Ap 309,19 (dasidase (hatthinarp. aharato o -goka~~amigadinarp. aharo
gavasse ca ... labham' aharp.); - at Ja III 408,21* read sukhumo); Vibh-a 382,35 (tato migassa tato -assa tato
hatthigavassa with Be, Ce, me; Ee, Se hatthi -a; - assassa tato hatthissa vadho mahasavajjo); Sadd 622,14
0
-kkhandha, m., a crowd of cattle; ? As 265,9 (-e nadirp. (jo yassa: gavajo -o va).
tarante pi); Vibh-a 2,4 (na appamattaka gavo -o); - gavassa\ sg. dat./gen. ofgo qv.
1
0
-sata, n. [gava + sata 1], a hundred head of cattle; Ps 11 gavassa 2 , n., gavassa, m.pl., see sv gava .
26,27 (--jeqhako usabho); Mp I 93,18 (-assa 0 -sahassassa gava, sg. abl., pl. nom. ofgo qv.
va antare); Ap-a 473,4 foil. (-assa jeqhako vasabho gavaghatana, gavassa, see sv gava 1.
0
-sahassassa jeHhako nisabho --sahassassa jeHhako gavi, [?]a creeping plant;- 0 -pphala, n., the fruit of the
visabho 0 -kotisatasahassassa jeHhako asabho, Be, Se so; gavi plant; Sn 239 (mülapphalarp. -arp. . . . añhamana;
Ee usabho ... vasabho ... nisabho ... asabho; Ce omits) Pj 11 283,28 foil.: -an ti yarp. kiñci rukkhavalliphalarp. ...
f. 388,11foll.; - 0 -sahassa, n., a thousand head of va . . . --gaha~ena udake jatasiilghatakakaserukadi-
cattle; Ja VI 261,26 (narp. ... püjeti ... -'-adihi ti); 363,22" phalarp. veditabbarp.); - gavi in Ce at Abh 1114 is wr
(tassa -assa usabharp. katva alaii.katapatiyattarp. for havi (Be so).
arohaniyarp. nagarp. dammi ti); - sagava, m.f [sa5 + gave, sg. loe. of go qv.
gava], one's own cows; one's own cattle; All 109,1 gavetthi, f [cf S. gavi~ti], seeking; desire; Vibh 353,14
(cattaro 'me bhikkhave balivadda ... --c~<;lo no (enhi -i pariyenhi . . . ayarp. vuccati labhena labharp.
paragavaca~<;!o paragavaca~<;!o no --ca~<;!o ... , Be, Ce, nijigirp.sanata) quoted Vism 23,27 (29,31: -I ti maggana);
Se so; Ee sakagavac~<;!o, but see fnl: mss sagavac~<;!o; Sadd 567,17.
gaveruka gaha

gaveruka, n. [S. lex. id.], red chalk; Sadd 922,20 (gemkaJ11 nikkhamma pabbajitva nibbana~ -itu~ vagati);
-a~ ... Vai_JI).abhedo 'yaJ11);- se e also gemka. Vism 393,13; Spk I 191,2o;- absol. gavesitva, Ja I 4,26;
gavesa, mfn. [S. -gave~a], searching for;- ifc se ego-. Sp 909,11 (te voharika karake -itva, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
gavesaka, mfn. [from gavesati; BHS -gave~aka], looking -etva, prob. wr); Psiii 71,7; Cp-a291,31; -pass.
for, seeking, searching for (usual/y ifc); Ja IV 151 ,22· (so pr. 3 sg. gaveslyati, Pa!is-a 580,13 (sappurisehi magglyati
pana matu1o imina marito ti rañño otaraJ11 -o carati, Ee -lyatl ti maggo ti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee omits -Iyat!); -
so, perhaps wr; Be, Ce, Se gavesanto); Ap 68,19 pp gavesita, mfn. [S. gave~ita], sought for; Abh 753;
(uttamatthaJ11 -a~, Be, Ee, Se so; Ce uttamattha- Nidd I 343,26 (mahasakkhehi va sattehi esito -o
gavesaka~); -¡. 369,22 (-a, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be uttamattha- pariyesito ... ti mahesí ti); Sv 499,11 (tes u esitesu -es u
gavesaka); Sadd 567,16 (-o); - ifc see uttamattha- pa!i1addhesu); Sadd 567,16; - fpp gavesitabba, mfn.,
(sv uttama), hirottappa- (sv hiri); - agavesaka, m(jn)., Ja III 374,24' (sabbesa111 sukham eva esitabba~ -an ti);
(one) not seeking; Mp III 351,2 (kusa1adhammanaJ11 Sp 769,8 (-a ettha yutti); Ud-a 54,11; Ap-a 207,18
anesako -o hutva). (vimokkhamaggo -o ti); Sadd 748,14 (attho -o);- caus.
gavesati (and gaveseti), pr. 3 sg. [S. gave~ate, gave~ayati], aor. 3 sg. gavesapesi, Mhv 35:109 (raja ... kañña~ ...
looks for, seeks, searches for; inquires (for), examines; gavesapesi).
Dhatup 298 (gavesa maggane); Dhatum 453; V in I gavesana,f, -a, n., [S. gave~ai_Ja; BHS gave~al).a], seeking
23,22foll. (katama111 nu kho tumhaka~ varaJ11, Ya!11 va after; searching for; Abh 428 (pariyeghi -a);
tumhe itthi~ -eyyatha Ya!11 va attana111 -eyyatha ti); MI Dhatum 756 (magga -e); Ja IV 432,13' (luddo viya
188,22 (nahamdaddu1ena pi aggi~ -anti); A II 249,21 migana~ -ato Miga1uddo ti vutto, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr
(nagha~ na -anti jil).l).aJ11 na pa!isai!kharonti); Dhp 146 gavesanto); Vibh 353,14 (esana -a pariyesana aya111
(andhakarena onaddha pad!paJ11 na -atha, Be, Se so; Ce, vuccati 1abhena 1abha~ nijigi~sanata) quoted
Ee gavessatha); Ja II 169,6* (ayaJ11 so Ya!11 -asi); Nidd I Vism 23,28; Spk III 143,17 (víma~sanaJ11 o1okana~ -a111
35,2o (ye pi kame esanti -anti pariyesanti); Ap41,2 apajjati); It-a II 16,21 (-a pariyesana maggana);
(agada~ so -eyya); 559,22 (attanaJ11 te -assu); Mi1326,8 Sadd 567,16 (-a); 748,15 (aññassa atthassa -a111 icchanti);
(magga~ ayühati -ati bhaveti); Vism 296,22 (nimittaJ11 - agavesana, n., the not seeking; failure to search for;
avuso -ah! ti); Sp 526,31 (sotthi~ -a ti); 582,29 (ime ca Ja I 4,19 (yaJ11 tassa -a~ na so tatakassa doso purisass'
bhikkhü anuyuñjatha -atha janatha ti); Ps II 380,13 eva doso) = Ap-a 5,4 = Bv-a 70,28.
(tathagata111 esatu -atü ti); Sadd 567,16 (gavesa maggane: gavesi(n), mfn. [S. -gave~in], seeking, looking for,
-eti -ayati);- fut. 3 sg. gavesissati, D II 341,27 (katha~ searching for (usual/y ifc); DI 95,16foll. (bhagavantaJ11
hi nama ayoniso aggi~ -issatl ti); 1 sg. (a) gavesissa~ 1 , yeva tiil).a~ -1 . . . lel).aJ11 -1 . . . sarai_Ja~ -1 ...
Ja III 500,23* (tesa111 müla~ -issa~; 501,1·: -issa~ bhagavanta~ etad avoca; Sv 265,1o: tal).an ti
pariyesissami); Ap 274,2; (b) gavesissami, Ja IV 121,7· gavesamano; [or better as cpds ?]) -¡. M I 231,37 foil.;
(amatamahanibbanaJ11 -issami); 3 pl. gavesissanti, D II Nidd I 343,9 (mahanta~ s!lakkhandha~ esí -1 pariyesl ti
338,7; 1 pl. gavesissama, Mp II 255,9 (samanassa mahesi, Be so; Ce, Ee, Se esi -i); 405,29* (satta
Gotamassa santika111 gantva niyyanikamaggaJ11 -issama mokkha~ -ino, Se so; Ee pamokkha~; Be, Ce mokkha-
ti); - part.pr. (a) gavesa(t), mfn., Ap 329,4 (-a~ gavesino); Ap 47,16 (osadha~ pha1alabh!na~ puñña-
pa!isallana~ mam' assamam upagami); 587,16 kkhetta~ -ina~; Ap-a 292,28: -!na~ pariyesantanaJ11);
(mayha~ . . . -ato buddhadhamme, Be, Ce so; Se 420,3 (yugamatta111 pckkhamana uttamattha~ -ino );
buddhadhammaJ11; Ee -anta buddhadhamma~); Ps III Vibh-a 500,14 (randhassa gavesita randhagavesita);- ifc
74,10 (sabbaññutaJ11 -a111 dhíro, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se see kama-, ki~usa1a- (sv ka\ pakkha1ana-, para-,
sabbaññutagavesanadh!ro ); (b) gavesanta, mf( -ant!)n., randha-, 1el).a-, suci-.
Vin I 23,10 (taJ11 itthi~ -anta); D II 331,23 foil. (ayoniso gavhara, n.m. [cf S., S. lex. gahvara], a cleft, a natural
dayajja~ -antl ... ayoniso para1oka~ -anto, Be, Ce, Se cave; a hiding-place, a thicket; - ifc see giri-; - see
so; Ee wr gavessant!); Dhp 153 (gahakaraka~ -anto); also gabbhara.
Ja VI 527,18* (rajaputtaJ11 -anto bako maccham ivodake); gasati, pr. 3 sg. [S. grasati, grasate], eats; swallows;
Vism 296,23 (so -anto acariyassa matabhava111 ñatva); Dhatup 293 (gasa .. . adane); Dhatum 431; Sv 449,26
Ps III 216,9 (brahmal).a mantehi atitta mante -anta (rasa~ -antl ti rasaggasa) = Ps III 380,22; Sadd 449,3
vicaranti); - neg. agavesanta, mfn., Mp III 259,24; - (gasu adane: -ati).
gavesanto in Ee at Ja IV 432,13' is wr for gavesanato (Be, gassetmp in Ee atAs 324,13 is wr for dassetu~ (Be, Ce, Se
Ce, Se so); (e) gavesamana, mfn., Ja IV 238,13; Ap 41,3 so).
(-amano passeyya agada~ visaghatakaJ11); Ps II 171,1 gaha 1, m.n. [S. grha; cf BHS gaha], a house; a home; a
(ki~ kusa1an ti -amano); Spki 353,23 (esamana storehouse; Abh 206 (gharaJ11 -aJ11); 919 (ghare -o);
-amana); aor. 3 sg. gavesi, Ps III 368,1; D II 243,25* (tasma 'ha~ na -e rame; Sv 667,19: -e ti
1 sg. (a) gavesi~. Ap 367,8; Ps II 414,32 (bhava111 gehe); Ja III 396,4* (na -e rame, brahmacariyassa ka1o,
nabhivadin ti ... na -in ti attho, Be, Se so; Ce, E e na Be, Ee so; Ce, Se gehe); Ap 274,13 (pitu -e, Be, Ce so;
gahesin ti); Pv-a 202,22 (vicini~ -i~, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee Ee, Se ghare ); Pa!is-a 685,6 (-an ti geha~ vuccati); -
vicini -i); (b) gavesissaJ11 2, Ap 301,12 (kummaggena ifc see dam-;- 0 -karaka, 0 -kara, m., a housebuilder; a
-1SSaJ11 pubbakammena varito) Ud-a 266,2*; masan, a carpenter; Dhp 153 (sandhavissa~ ... -a111
3 pl. gavesisu~, Cp 1: 10:6; - inf gavesitu~, A III gavesanto, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be -kara~; Dhp-a III
0

439,2o; Ja I 61,9 (ajj' eva maya gharavasa~ cha<;J.<;J.etva 128,6 foil.: imassa attabhavagehassa karakaJ11 tai_Jha-
gaha 38

va~h;lhakiJTI gavesanto, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se attabhava- planets; Bv 25:42 (cando va -o; Bv-a 269,s: parivesa-
sankhatassa gehassa) t Th 183 (0 -karaJTI); Dhp 154 (-a gahaparikkhitto pUI)I)acando viya); - duggaha, m.,
digho si puna gehaJ11 na kahasi) = Th 184; Sadd 548,Jo taking hold of wrongly; a bad seizing; V in 11 99,s (sace
(vaddhakl ti -o);- 0 -küfa, n. [gaha + küta 1], the roof- Janatl adhammavadl bahutara ti -o ti
peak of a house; Dhp 154 (sabba ete phasuka bhagga, paccukka<;l<;lhitabbaJ11; Sp 1198,14 foil.: duggahita
-aJT~ visankhitaJT~; Dhp-a III 128,22 foil.: imassa taya sa1akayo ti vatva puna gahetva yavatatiyaJTI gahetabba);
katassa attabhavagehassa avijjasailkhataJT~ kal)l)ika- - sagaha, mfn., containing rapacious water-creatures;
ma~J<;la1aJ11 pi maya viddhaJ11sitaJ11); Sadd 636,3; - It 57 ,20* (so 'maJ11 samuddaJTI -aJTI sarakkhasaJ11 ümi-
0
-ftha, m., 0 -ttha,f [BHS gahastha], one who lives in a bhayaJ11 duttaraJ11 accatari; It-aii 37,19foll.: samuddan ti
house; a householder; a lay-person (very often saJ11sarasamuddaJ11 . . . -aJTI sarakkhasan ti attano
contrasted with pabbajita); Abh 446; V in III 89,35 (püjito gocaragatilnaJTI anatthajananato cal)<;lamakaramaccha-
apacito -anaJTI e' eva pabbajitanaJT~ ca); M II 205,17 (-o kacchaparakkhasasadisehi visabhagapuggalehi sahitaJT~,
hi . . . mahattho mahakicco mahadhikaral)o maha- Be, Se so; Ce, Ee -macchadakarakkhasa-); 114,5 (rahado
samarambho, na satataJTI samitaJT~ saccavadl hoti); S I sa-ummi savano -o sarakkhaso); 114,17 (-o sarakkhaso
234,28* (ye -a puññakara sllavanto upasaka dhammena ti kho bhikkhave matugamass' etaJ11 adhivacanaJ11, Ce,
daraJTI posenti te namassami); Dhp 404 (asaJ11satthaJ11 Ee, Se so, perhaps wr; Be gaharakkhaso ti; quoted
-ehi anagarehi cübhayaJTI); It 112,6* (-a gharamesino ); Spk III 3,9: Be, Se gaharakkhaso ti; Ce sarakkhaso ti; Ee
Sn 487 (yo yacayogo danapatl -o puññatthiko yajati sagahasarakkhaso ti); - suggaha, m., taking hold of
puññapekho); Ja VI 286,!8* (vasamanassa -assa sakaJTI rightly; a good seizing; Vin II 99,6 (sace janati
gharaJ11); Ap 573,28 (ekakinl -a 'haJ11); Kv 42,21; dhammavadl bahutara ti -o ti savetabbaJ11; Sp 1198,17:
Sp 1143,12 (yo nibaddhaJTI cetiyapatijaggako hoti suggahita salakayo ti savetabbaJ11).
pabbajito va -o va); It-a II 55,32 (-a hi anibaddhaslla gahaka\ n. [gaha 1 + ka2], a house; a small house; Th 183
honti, yaJTI yaJTI sakkonti taJTI tad eva rakkhanti); Th-a 11 (aniccani -ani; Th-a II 55,29: tasmiJTI tasmiJTI bhave
212,24 (--sllaJ11 nama pañcasikkhapadasllaJTI yaJTI -ena punappunaJ11 nibbattamanani -ani attabhavagehani na
rakkhituJTI sakka); Bv-a 92,6 (pabbajita yeva hi niccani).
bodhisatta sambodhiJTI adhigacchanti na -a); - gahaka2 , m. (gaha2 + ka2], a rapacious water-creature
sagahattha, mfn., with householders; including (perhaps a kind of crocodile or alligator); Ap 347,9
laypeople; Vin 1 115,24 (Devadatto sagahatthaya parisaya (kumbhlla su m sumara ca -a tattha jayare).
patimokkhaJ11 uddisati);- 0 -lfhaka, mfn., belonging to gahal}a 1 (occ~sionally wrongly written gahana 1), n.
or suitable for one who lives in a house; A 11 35,25 (yani [S. grahal)a], l. seizing, taking hold of; grasping; grasp;
kho pana tani -ani kiJ11karal)lyani tattha dakkho hoti acquiring; Vin III 121,16joll. (-aJT~ chupanaJ11 ... -aJTI
analaso ); III 296,8 (yatha no so)asavassani -aJTI brahma- nama gahitamattaJ11); MI 134,31 (kullüpamaJ11 vo
cariyaJT~ samaCil)l)aJTI); - 0
-pata, 0 -patiini, 0 -pati, bhikkhave dhammaJTI desissami nittharal)atthaya no
0
-patika, see svv; - 0
-ppavesamailgala, n. the o• -atthaya); Ja I 222,31 (amhakaJTI pana -aJT~
ceremony of entering a new house; Nidd-a 1416,2 (-aJT~ sugahal)aJTI); 279,10 (kacci nu kho ettha mayhaJTI
katabbaJ11, Ce, E e so; Be geha-; Se gehappavesana-); - o• -atthaya kumbhllo nipanno ti); 344,27' foil. (akaral)assa
0
-Vibhava, m., domestic property or wealth; Thl 327 kara~Jan ti o -ka! e kara~Jassa akaral)an ti cha<;l<;lanakale
(phltaJTI e' imaJTI -aJT~ pahaya, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se geha- abhütassa bhütan ti 0 -kale, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se 0 -kale ...
vigataJ11, prob. wr; Thl-a 220,23: -aJTI gehüpakara~JaJ11); gal)ha~Jaka1e ); III 479,14 (dlpikassa .. . -aJTI
- agaha, see sv agiha;- see also giha, geha 1. anupagantva); Ap 581,19 (dane ca -e e' eva); Cp 2:1:8
gaha 2, m. [S. graha, graha], a seizer, one who seizes; (yadi 'haJTI tesaJ11 pakuppeyyaJ11 upetaJTI -aya maJ11, Ee,
seizing, laying hold of; one who holds; Abh 762 (-o Se so; Be, Ce upetanaJ11); Sp 227,28 (manussitthiya pi hi
gahe); 919 (gahal)e . . . -o); Dhp 251 (natthi ragasamo dassanaJTI pi -aJT~ pi amaSanaJTI pi ... ); 324,22 (-aJT~ va
aggi natthi dosasamo -o; Dhp-a III 362,23joll.: amuñcanto); 645,16 (acchinditva -ena); Spk 11 204,14
yakkhagaha-ajagaragahakumbhllagahadayo ekasmiJTI (adikena ti adanena -ena); Sadd 880,23* foil. (asaddo ...
yeva attabhave gal)hituJTI sakkonti, dosagaho pana -e . . . pavattati . . . -e adiyati); - ifc see acchara-g-
ekantam eva gal)hatl ti); - ifc see ailkusa-, kara- (sv acchara\ u tu-, kañña-, gabbha-, nama- (sv nama2),
(sv kata\ kali-, gala- (sv gala2), jaya-, dhanu-, tharu-, nikkhepa-, patisandhi-; - 2. holding, contammg;
nava- (sv nava 1); - esp. (i) a planet, a heavenly body; Spk III 119,! (yodharatho . . . dvinnaJTI Ü~J~JaJTI va
Abh 919 (adiccadimhi . . . -o); Ap 533,11 (pabhatakale janilnaJTI o -samattho ); - 3. holding an opinion or belief,
vyasanaJTI -anaJT~ disvana niyyati va candalekha); approving, accepting; Mil 160,3 (mayhan ti pi
Saddh 591 (in cpd);- ifc see uju-; - (ii) a rapacious tathagatassa -aJT~ natthi); Ps 1 70,zs (purima pi tlsu
water-creature; a crocodile or alligator; Ap 363,7 ka1esu atthl ti -ato sassatadighi); As 46,2 (mayaJ11 atta ti
(kumbhlla suJ11sumara ca kacchapa ca -a bahü); - see -aJTI gamissama ti); ifc see uccheda-;
also gaha2; - o• -iili,f [gaha + ali5], a row, a crowd, of 4. apprehending, leaming; comprehension, grasp;
planets; Samantak 682; 0
(gahan)-giimaQi, m. Vism 114,Jjoll.; Spk III 4,16; Saddh 532
[cf S. grahagramal)l], the sun (chief of the planets); ? (saddhammassldha -aJT~ na hoti sava~JaJTI vina, -ena vina
Samantak 682 (gahali-m-abhitoyatagahailgama~Jisan­ atthaparikkha nopajayati); - ifc see odhiso- (sv odhi),
nibho, Ee so; better -gahaggama~Ji-? cf A. Haze1wood, mm1tta-; - 5. mention, employment (of a word or
1986: "moon"); - 0
-pürita, mfn., surrounded by expression); reference; la IV 14,5' (vacldvaraJTI pi
gahai].a 39 gahapata

etesarp. -ena gahitam eva ti veditabba111); Ps 1 34,4 n. [ts], l. (mfn.) deep, dense, thick; of dense growth,
(Maraggahal)-en' eva e' ettha Maraparisaya pi -arp. overgrown, entangled; impenetrable; Abh 719 (-a111
veditabbarp.); Spk 1 139,13 (lajjigahal)-ena e' ettha kalila111); MI 340,24 (-arp. h' eta111 bhante yadidarp.
ottappa111 pi gahitam eva hoti); 203,23 (devagahal)-ena manussa uttanaka111 h' etarp. bhante yadidarp. pasavo);
e' ettha Marabrahmesu gahitesu pi, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee Dhp 394 (abbhantara111 te -a111 bahira111 parimajjasi) =
-esu pi, prob. wr); Ud-a 58,29 (satigahal)-en' eva e' ettha Ja I 481 ,29' (482,4· foil.: tava abbhantara111 hadaya111
sampajaññarp. pi gahitan ti); - ifc see gabbha-; - ragadosamohagahanena -arp. pa!icchanna111); Sp 417,22
6. "what is to be grasped", an idea, an expedient, ? (ayarp. pana -e padese mahahatthipatha111 niharanto viya
0
Ja IV 474,7 (sa aññarp. -a111 apassanti); Mhv 70:327 sabbattha asammüJho ); Ps III 7,2 (manussana111 ... -ta);
(gahetabbai!l apassanto o• -aññarp. mahlpati ... ); Mp lii 384,3 (-e ni!Iyanaghane ); Nidd-a I 377 ,3o (tibbo
Sadd 848,17 (gahai)-Iyai!l -arp.); -
0
-küp., n. [gahal)-a + ca vanasal)-qo ti -o ca rukkharasi); - 2. (n.) a place
kü~a ], a kind of cheating in commerce ( "cheating in the
2
hard to pass through, an impenetrable place; a hiding-
holding" ?); Ps II 210,15 (-a111 nama gal)-hanto müle place; a place of dense growth, a thicket, a wood;
rajju111 gal)-hati dadanto agge) = Spk III 305,2o; - Abh 536 (-arp. vipina111 vanarp.); MI 79,4 (vanena vana111
2 -ena -a111 . . . papatami); Ja V 46,22 (agharasa -ani);
o -mana, n. [gahal)-a + mana ; cf S. graha, "ladle;
0
ladleful", grahal)-a, "taking up a liquid" ?], the amount Mil 269,1 foil. (vanato vanatararp. pavisama -ato -tarai!l
of the ladle or container; a ladleful; Spk III 24,6 pavisama); Ps II 161,13 (-esu gumbavatipadadisu
(aramiko -arp. püretva ukkhipi, Be, Ee so; Ce, Se asayai!l kappayii!lSU); Ud-a 179,21 (kiñci -arp. va
thalakarp. gahal)-üpaga111 puretva); - agahal}a, n. and pa~isaral)-arp. va apassanta); - ifc see omissaka-, kalala-
1 2
mfn., l. (n.) not holding, not taking: absence of (sv kalala ), kasa- (sv kasa ), tina-, tirivaccha-, tulasi-,
dabba- (sv dabba ), manussa-, v~tta-, sara- (sv sara ) ; -
2 1
grasping; not accepting; lack of mention; Ja I 468,3';
0 2 + ta], the
Vism 585,1s; Spk II 262,12 (-ena aparitassana111); -cchannata,f, abstr. [gahana + channa
Dhp-a II 163,2 (pa~inissaggasali.khate -e); Pj II 478,21 being covered with entangling plants, overgrown; Ja I
(buddhanarp. pi ovadarp. -ena); As 44,1 (itaratha hi 7,15 (pañc' ime cali.kamanadosa nama ... -a ... ); -
ahetukanarp. -arp. bhaveyya); - 2. (mjn.) not holding;
0
-nissita, mfn., relying on or taking refuge in a hiding-
not grasping; free from grasping; Spk 1 354,7 (sadanesu place, orina place of entanglement; V in V 168,29 (ayarp.
anadana ti sagahal)-esu sattesu ... -a); Dhp-a IV 158,9 visamanissito va -o va balanissito va; Sp 1368,n: -o ti
(yo pana akiñcano -o tam aha111 brahmal)-ai!l vadami ti); micchadighi -an tagg ahikadi ghisaii.khatai!l gahana'!l
- duggahal}a, mfn., hard to grasp; It-a 1 67,13 nissito); A I 153,26 (mahacoro visamanissito ca hoti -o
(Devadatto hi Ajatasattu111 -a111 gahapetva); ca hoti ba1avanissito ca hoti, Be, Ce, Se so; E e gahal)-a-);
niggahal}a\ mfn., free from grasping; not holding 154,17 (papabhikkhu ... -o, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gahal)-a-);
(anything); without acquisitions; Ja II 368,3 (manussa Ja I 158,16 (-o vatamigo); - agahana, mfn., without
dubbhojana rogabhibhüta -a putte hatthesu gahetva entanglements or obstructions, not overgrown; not
vicaranti); Mp III 163,13 (kiñcanabhavavirahitarp. impenetrable; Vv 18:7 (maggo ... akal)-!ako -o uju, Be,
nippalibodha111 -am eva pa!ipadai!l); IV 174,12 Ce, Se so; Ee agahal)-o; V v-a 96,2: kilesadighiduccarita-
(anupadisesan ti upadanasesarahita111 -a111); Dhp-a IV gahanasamucchedanato -o); Ja V 260,13 (akal)-!akai!l
70,19 (anadano ti khandhadisu -o); - sagahal}a, mfn., -arp. pa!ipanno mahapatha111); Mil 104,26 (--tta
grasping; holding; Ps IV 66,20 (sa-upadano ti -o); Spk 1 varp.sassa); 160,19 (gahana111 -arp. kata'!l);
354,6; - se e also gal)-hana. atigahana, mfn., very deep, very obscure; ? Sp 730,24
2
gahal}a 2, see sv gahana . (tasma ima111 -a111 vyañjanavicaral)-ai!l akatva, Be, Se so;
gahal}i, f [S. grahal)-i], a part of the body where heat Ce, Ee ida'!l -arp., ... ); - sagahana, mfn., overgrown;
assists digestion; its digestive heat; (according to cts obstructed; Ja V 260,15* (magga111 ... sakal)-~aka111 -arp.);
also: womb); Abh 271 H ... udara111); 972 (udare tu Mp III 139,15 (sakal)-~ake -e vane, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
tatha pacanalasmi111 -1); D Il 177,27 (raja ... appabadho gahane vane ).
1
ahosi appataii.ko samavepakiniya -iya samannagato gahapata, mfn. [from gahapati ; cf S. garhapata,
natisHaya naccul)-haya; Sv 628,13: -iya ti kammaja- garhapatya], belonging to or connected with a gahapati;
tejodhatuya) t- MIl 67,7 t- A III 65,1s; Pj II 462,26 MIl 7,16 (aha'!l ... appekada -ani civarani dharemi, E e,
(sarp.suddhagahal)-iko ti . . . udaraggi -1 ti vuccati idha Se so; Be, Ce gahapaticivarani); S II 202,14 (tva111
pana matukucchi); - see also accul)-hagahal)-ika Kassapa -ani e' eva clvarani dharehi nimantanani ca
(sv accul)-ha), atisltagahal)-ika (sv sita), du~!hagahal)-ika bhuñjahi, Be, Ee, Se so; Ce gahapatikani; Spk Il
(sv dussati \ sarp.suddhagahal)-ika (sv sa111suddha), 170,12 foil.: pai!lsukülikaii.garp. vissajjetva gahapatihi
sitagahal)-ika (sv sita). dinnaclvarani dharehi ti); Ja IIl 466,13* (dakkha111 -arp.
gahal}iya in Ee at Spk III 242,1 (kal)-~akena va sadhu sarp.vibhajja'!l ca bhojanarp., Se so; Be dakkha111
visamagul)-ena va gahal)-iya phutthassa) is prob. wr; read gahapati; Ce, E e dukkha111 -a111; 466,16'foll.: ghar-
kal)-~akena va viddhassa maii.kulena va daghassa avasai!l vasantanarp. gahapat1na111 bhoguppadanatthaya
paccattharal)-e va valiya phu~~hassa with Be, Ce, Se. analasyachekakusalabhavasailkhata111 dakkharp. nama
gahal}hato in Ee at Sp 845,23 is wr for gal)-hato (Be, Ce, Se sadhu dakkhabhavo bhaddako, Be so; Ce, Se dukkharp.
so). nama sadhu dakkhabhavo laddhako; E e dukkharp. ...
1 1 dakkhabhavo laghako); - see also gahapataggi
gahana , see sv gahal)-a .
2 2 (sv gahapati\ gahapatika.
gahana (occasionally wrongly written gahal)-a ), mfn. and
gahapatani 40 gahitaka

gahapatani, f [S. grhapatni], the mistress of a house; the householder; a rich merchant, tradesman etc; Abh 339;
wife of a gahapati; Vin III 213,3o (gahapatirp va -irp va D III 258,25; M III 100,8; S I 71,11 (-a at;lt;lha
eivararp viññapeturp); 219,5 (-iyo nama ya kaci agararp mahaddhana mahabhoga ... ; Spk I 137,21: yesarp
ajjhavasanti); MI 125,4 (Vedehika nama -i ahosi; Ps II gahapatinarp cattiitisako¡idhanarp nihitarp hoti kahapaQ.a-
98,32: -i ti gharasamini); A III 295,16 (Nakulamata -i kumbho valañjanatthaya gehamajjhe rasirp katva thapito
Naku1apitararp gahapatiJ:p etad avoca); Kkh2 110,16 (-in hoti te -a nama); - 0 -ratana, n. [gahapati + ratana1],
ti bhikkhunlsu apabbajititthirp); Dhp-a I 376,18 (eka -1 "the householder-treasure" (one ofthe seven ratanas of
putta¡thane thapetva Pathikarp nama ajivakarp a eakkavatti[n] emperor); M III 175,14 (rañño
pa¡ijaggati, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr eko -1). cakkavattissa -arp patubhavati; Ps IV 229,8: rañño
gahapati 1 , m. [gaha 1 + pati 2; S. grhapati] (sg. gen. -issa, cakkavattissa dhanakaraQ.iyanarp kieeanarp yathasukharp
-in o; pl. nom.!acc. -i, -ayo, -ino; voc. -ayo), the master pavattanattharp -arp patubhavati, so pakatiya va
of a house, the head of a family; one whose business is mahabhogo mahabhogaku1e jato rañño dhanarasi-
trade or agriculture (a member of the third class in vat;lt;lhako seghi gahapati hoti); A III 167,29 (-assa
society, after khattiya and brahmaQ.a); V in I 16,11 patubhavo dullabho lokasmirp); Mil327,14; Spk III
(seghirp -irp etad avoca putto te -i Y aso na dissati ti); 154,12 (yojanappamaQ.e padese antopa¡havigatanarp
III 212,36 (-i nama yo koci agararp ajjhavasati); nidhinam dassanasamatthassa -assa).
IV 162,24 (AnathapiQ.t;likassa -issa); MI 86,19 H pi -ihi gahapati2 : (m)f(n).? [from gahapati 1; cfS. garhapatya], (a
vivadanti); 505,3 (-i va gahapatiputto va at;!t;!ho place for storage or cooking, kappiyabhümi or
mahaddhano mahabhogo pañcahi kamaguQ.ehi kappiyaku¡i) built or given by laymen; V in I 239,34
samappito samaii.gibhüto parieareyya); A I 229,32 (tin' (anujanami bhikkhave tisso kappiyabhümiyo
imani ... kassakassa -issa pub be karaQ.iyani); II 57,26 ussavanantikarp gonisadikarp -in ti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
(cattaro 'me -ayo sarpvasa); Pv 21:28 (Aii.girarasassa gahapatikan ti; Sp 1099,17 foll.: manussa avasarp katva
-in o saddhassa gharamesino ); Ja IV 227,6• (-1 rajapurise kappiyaku¡irp dema paribhuñjatha ti vadanti, esa -i
mahasale ca brahmaQ.e); VI 135,16* (te tattha -ayo nama ... Andhaka¡thakathayarp ... tesarp gehani va tehi
avocirpsu puttadaraparikiQ.Q.a); Kv 268,17 (nanu Yaso dinna kappiyaku¡i va -i ti vuccati ti vuttarp);
kulaputto Uttiyo -i Setu miil).avo gihissa vyañjanena Vin-vn 2667 (¡hapetva bhikkhurp aññehi dinnarp
arahattarp patta ti); Mil 17,16 (aharp -i Nagaseno nama kappiyabhümiya atthaya santakarp tesarp geharp -' ev'
ti); Kkh 2 110,15 (-in ti bhikkhüsu apabbajitamanussarp); idarp).
Sp 1119,22 (gahapaticivaran ti -ihi dinnaeivararp); Ps III gahapatika, m. and mfn. [gahapati 1 + ka2], l. (m.)
216,10 (-ino pana muddhagal).anamattarp uggahitakalato [BHS grhapatika] the head of the family; one whose
paghaya sampattirp yeva anubhavanti); Mp III 130,9 business is trade or agriculture; one who belongs to the
(-!su katharp tata na vo rajakulato daQ.t;lena va balina va gahapati class; Vin III 219,5 (-a nama ye keci agararp
pita atthi, samma devo dhararp anuppavecchati sassani ajjhavasanti, Ee so; Be, Ce gahapati; Se gahapati nama
sampajjanti ti evarp pa¡isanthararp karoti); Pa¡is-a 685,7 yo ... ajjhavasati); DI 61,22 (kassako -o karakarako
(gahan ti geharp vuccati, gahe pati -i, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee rasivat;lt;lhako; Sv 170,17: gehassa pati ekagehamatte
gehe pati -i); Ap-a 547,6 (aeirapakkante se¡thimhi jeghako ti -o); II 250,4 (raja va hoti raññarp brahma va
-imhi); Sadd 636,4 (gehass' ekaro akararp ikararp ca brahmaQ.anarp devata va -anarp); III 44,3 (rajano
samasataddhitesu ... -i gaha¡tho gihi);- o• -aggi, m. [or rajamahamatta khattiya brahmaQ.a -a titthiya); A I
gahapata + aggi; cfS. garhapatya], the householder'sfire 66,sfoll. (ko paccayo yena khattiya pi khattiyehi
(one of the three sacred fires); D III 217,20 (tayo aggl, vivadanti brahmaQ.a pi brahmaQ.ehi vivadanti -a pi -ehi
ahuneyyaggi -1 dakkhil).eyyaggi); A IV 45,8foll. vivadanti ti); Ja VI 229,19' (brahmaQ.esu ca -esu ca);
(katamo ca brahmaQ.a -i; Mp N 29,6: gahapati ti pana Mil 73,4 (kassako -o); Vism 27,6; Ps II 204,22 (itarehi ca
gehasamiko vuccati . . . tarp aticaranto matugamo kulehi nikkhamitva pabbajita nama na bahuka -a va
nirayadisu nibbattati tasma so ... anudahanaghena -i ti bahuka); 418,2 (ibbha ti -a); Ud-a 378,1 (-a ti
vutto); - 0 -kula, n., a family or community of the khattiyabrahmaQ.e vajjetva ye keci agararp ajjhavasanta
gahapati class (the class of merchants, farmers etc); vueeanti visesato vessa) "/= It-a II 162,7 foll.; - ifc see
Vin II 161,10 (khattiyakula pabbajito ... brahmaQ.a- brahmaQ.a-;- 2. (mfn.) [cf BHS garhapatika] belonging
kula ... -a pabbajito ... ); Ja I 218,2; Ps V 14,2 (-e jato to or connected with a gahapati; S II 202,14 (-ani e' eva
seghighanarp amaecakuladisu jato senapati¡¡hanadini civarani dharehi, Ce so; sBe, Ee, Se gahapatani; Spk II
labhati); - 0 -civara, n., a robe or robe-material given 170,11: -ani ti ... gahapatihi dinnacivarani dharehi ti, Ce,
by a householder; Vin III 171,21 (yavajivarp Ee so; Be, Se gahapatani ti); Sp 1120,4 (te kira itaritarena
parpsukülika assu, yo -arp sadiyeyya vajjarp narp eivarena ti etassa -ena va parpsukülena va ti evarp
phuseyya); M III 126,1 (asiti me avuso vassan1 attharp sallakkhayirpsu);- see also gahapata.
pabbajitassa nabhijanami -arp sadita); Vism 62,3o; - gahapetva in Ee at PsI 115,7 and II 152,19 is wr for
0
-necayika, m., a tradesman who is a ski/fu/ gahapetva (Be, Ce, Se so) or gaQ.hapetva.
accumulator, a rich tradesman; DI 136,25 (-a negama gahaya, absol. ofgaQ.hati qv.
e' eva janapada ca); III 16,2o (brahmaQ.amahasala -a gahi, gahhp, aor. 2 sg., 1 sg. ofgal).hati qv.
nanatitthiya samaQ.abrahmaQ.a; Sv 825,28: -a ti gahapati- gahita, mfn.,pp ofgaQ.hati qv.
mahasala, tesarp hi mahadhanadhaññanicayo tasma gahitaka, mfn. [gahita + ka2], taken; held; Ja VI 3,11
necayika ti vuccanti); - 0
-mahasala, m. a rich (Candadeviya pi vararp adasi, sa -arp katva ¡hapesi);
gahissati 41 giidha

Sp 767,24 (tatthajatakehi pi uddharitva -ehi pi); 143,29 (sutta¡p.... -a udanaq¡ . . . vedalla¡p., ida¡p.
Cp-a 266,22 (rajjaq¡ ... mama antepuraq¡ ca acchinditva pariyattisasanaq¡); Pet 5,15; Mil263,2; Sp 28,5 (kathaq¡
-a¡p. gal)hanta¡p. amittarajana¡p. nissaya ... passi¡p. ahaq¡, [buddhavacanaq¡] ali.gavasena navavidha¡p., sabbam eva
Be, Se so; Ce, Ee -a¡p. gal)hanaka¡p.). h' ida¡p. sutta¡p. . . . -a udana¡p. . . . vedallan ti nava-
gahissati,fot. 3 sg. ofg~hati qv. ppabhedaq¡ hoti); - 0 abhigita, mfn., (what has been)
gahita, mfn., pp of g~hati qv. sung over; over which verses have been sung; SI 167,6•
gaheta(r), m. [cf S. grahitf], one who takes hold oj. one (-a¡p. me abhojanlya¡p.; cfSpk I 232,11: iti gayanena
who grasps; one who mentions; M III 126,17 gayitva laddha¡p. vi ya idaq¡ bhojanaq¡ hoti) = Sn 81
(nabhijanami matugamassa anuvyañjanaso nimittaq¡ -a; (cfPj 11 151,31: -an ti gathahi abhigita¡p. gathayo
prob. rather absol.); Dhp-a I 139,2 (manussa ete bhasitva laddhan ti vuttaq¡ hoti) quoted Mil228,2•; -
pariyesanti, mama nama¡p. -a pi natthi). 0
-pada, n., 0 -pada, m., a quarter of a verse; a line or
gahetmp, inj. ofg~hati qv. half-line; Dhp 101 (sahassa¡p. api ce gatha
gahetva, gahetvana, absol. of gal)hati qv. anatthapadasa¡p.hita eka¡p. -a¡p. seyyo ya¡p. sutva
gahesi, aor. 3 sg. ofgal)hati qv. upasammati); Ja IV 272,1, (-anaq¡ ca subhasitana¡p.
gahessati,fut. 3 sg. of g~hati qv. attha¡p.); Ap 497,22; Sp 741,13 (padan ti eko 0 -pado
gakara, m. [ga + kara1], the syllable 'ga'; Pa!is-a47,1 adhippeto); Pj I 123,7 (idani -anaq¡ atthav~J)ana hoti);
(pariyogahal)e ñ~an ti ... -a¡p. rassa¡p. katva pi pathanti, Ud-a 4,33 ( 0 -padato tevlsati catussatadhikani agha
Be, Se so; Ce, Ee gakara¡p.). sahassani, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se -ato; Ce, Ee wr agha-
gati\ pr. 3 sg. [S. v'ga, jigati], goes; Sadd 334,12 (ga visasahassani, cf 5,11 *); Patis-a 487,7 (yatha buddhena
gatiya¡p.: -ati); 467,27. desita ti -assa pana ... ayaq¡ sa¡p.sandana, Ce, E e so; Be,
gat¡2, see sv gayati. Se 0 -padassa);- 0 -bandha, m., 0 -bandhana, n., a verse
gathaka, m. or -a, j. [gatha + ka2; cf S. gathika], a short composition; verse; Ja V 432,27' (-en a ta¡p. atthaq¡
verse; a verse; Ja III 507,25* (ekaq¡ me dehi -aq¡; 507,27·: pakatatara¡p. katu¡p. eva¡p. aha, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
-an ti khuddakaq¡ gathaq¡); Ap 208,4 (in uddana: 0
-bandhanena); Sp 29,12 (-esu pañhapucchana¡p. eko
atthata1isa -a). dhammakkhandho vissajjanaq¡ eko); Ps III 24,12
gatha, j. [ts], l. a verse; a stanza (especially a s1oka (CUJ)J)apadehi va -ena Va yattakaqt sakkoti tattaka¡p.
stanza); Abh 1090 (pajje -a); V in I 5,6 (api ssu vattabba¡p., Be, Se so; Ce, Ee 0 -bandhanena) = Spk Ill
bhagavantaq¡ ima anacchariya -ayo patibha¡p.su pubbe 49,21 (Be, Ee so; Ce 0 -bandhanehi; Se 0 -bandhanena) i=
assutapubba); 38,13 (ima -ayo giyamano); SI 38,21* foll. Ud-a415,3 (eds -ehi); Ps IV 129,6 (-ena namani
(eh ando nidanaq¡ -ana¡p. akkhara tasa¡p. viyañjana¡p. ... acikkhanto); Spk I 38,4 ( -bandhanena ime pañhe
0

kavi -anaq¡ asayo); A II 178,14 (catuppadaya ce pi samodhanetva bhagavantaq¡ pucchi); Ap-a 3,4 (sa
bhikkhu -aya atthaq¡ aññaya ... , Be, Ce, Se so; Ee [katha] . . . -ena pana agatatta na sutthu pakata); -
catuppadaya, prob. wr); Khp p. 2,32 (bhagavanta¡p. -aya 0
-racana,j., verse composition; Sadd 131,11; 529,14;-
ajjhabhasi; Pj I 117,20 foll.: bhagavantaq¡ akkharapada- 0
-rucika, mfn., who takes pleasure in verses; PsI 177,32
niyamitaganthitena vacanena ajjhabhasi ti attho ); Th 968 (gatha hi vuccamana tadatthadlpanattham eva va -anaq¡
(bh~I -a gajo atthopasa¡p.hita); Ja III 419,7/oll. (iti vuccanti visesatthadlpanattha¡p. va); It-a I 44,26 (-ana¡p.
brahmai)O -am eva vadati attha¡p. pana na katheti tasma puggalana¡p. ajjhasayavasena); - see also uttaragatha-
imaya -aya kiccaq¡ deviya apakata¡p.); IV 394,3o* (-a pckkhapada (sv uttara\ niggathaka, pa!igatha,
sugita); Ap 22,4 (saii.ghamajjhe nislditva imaq¡ -a¡p. sagathaka.
abhasatha); Mil220,13 (na-y-imaq¡ -a¡p. bh~eyya); gadha 1, n. [ts], firm footing (in water); firm ground; SI
Vism 49,12 (arahatta¡p. patva bhikkhusaii.ghassa imahi 47,33* foll. (yava na -a¡p. 1abhati nadlsu ayühati
-ahi vyakasi); Ps II 167,23 (CUI)I)iyapadehi va -ahi va); sabbagattehi jantu -a¡p. ca 1addhana thale thito so
III 341,18 (ima tisso -a attano paritta¡p. katu¡p. aha); 373,8 nayühati paragato hi so ti; Spk I 105,19: -an ti
( ... satimato ti adika -ayo vatva pakkami, Ce so; Ee wr patigha¡p.); 127,16* (pataJe -am esatha); A V 202,23
-aya; Be, Se adigathayo); Spk I 94,24 (akkharaq¡ hi (maha . . . attabhavo gambhire -a¡p. vindati); Ja VI
pada¡p. janeti, pada¡p. -a¡p. janeti, -a attha¡p. pakaseti ti); 440,16* (atiradassl puriso mahante udak~l)ave yattha so
Dhp-a I 244,16 (catühi masehi eka¡p. -a¡p. pi gahetu¡p. na labhate -a¡p. tattha so vindate sukha¡p.); Ap 31 0,1s
sakkosi); Cp-a 147,21 (-a¡p. suval)l)apatte likhapetva (saddhamme -aq¡ vindami, Be, Ee so; Se gaJha¡p.; Ce
saka1anagare vacapesi); Sadd 357,28* foll. (agh' akkhara cetoñal)a¡p. ca vindami); Vism 586,8* (gambhlre
ekapada¡p. eka -a catuppadaq¡ -a e' eka mato gantho paccayakarappabhede .. . yatha -a¡p. labheth'
gantho batti¡p.satakkharo ); 739,24 (akkharavipallaso eva-m-anuyuñje); Saddh 394 (paccayaq¡... gathito
paJiya¡p. -asu yeva 1abbhati na CUJ)J)iyapadesu); - ifc paribhuñjanto -aq¡ khal)ati attano); - agadha, mfn.,
see avasana-, osana-, thera-, theñ-; - 2. the name of one deep; unfordable, without firm footing; Abh 669;
of the nine categories (ai1gas) of the scriptures; V in III Mil 105,1o (mahasamudda¡p. gambhiraq¡ vitthata¡p. -aq¡
8,7 (appakaq¡ ca nesaq¡ ahosi suttaq¡ geyyaq¡ apara¡p. disva); Vism 585,3o (ida¡p. hi atigambhirato
veyyakaral)a¡p. -a udanaq¡ itivuttakaq¡ jatakaq¡ -a¡p.); Pv-a 77,14 (gambhira ti -a); Samantak 478
abbhutadhamma¡p. vedallaq¡); A IV 113,15 (bhikkhu (sasassa sindü va --paro); Sadd 394,13 (gambhirato
dhamma¡p. janati, suttaq¡ ... -aq¡ udana¡p. ... vedallaq¡; -a¡p.); -se e also ogadha 1, patigadha.
Mp III 6,3: dhammapadatheragathatherigatha suttanipate gadha2 , m. or n. [cf gadhati 2 and gahati; cf S. gaha, "depth,
1
nosuttanamika suddhikagatha ca -a ti veditabba); Nidd I innermost recess"; or = gadha , "firm footing" > "saJe
gadhati 42 gama

place"], a hale; a refuge; A II 107,3o (catas so ima .. . viya dvikammakattarp akkharacintaka icchanti);
müsika ... -arp katta no vasita vasita no -arp katta ... , Cp-a 97,13 (koci puriso kassaci santike -arp va
Be, Ce, Se so; Ee -arp khatta; Mp III 119,21: yo avatarp janapadarp va keniya gahetva); Mhv 6:22 (ubbasíyati so
khal).ati na ca tattha vasati, so -arp katta no vasita ti so ca yarp yarp -am upeti so);- ifc see gocara- (sv go),
vuccati, khanta ti pi patho) = Pp 43,22foll. (Be, Ce, Se jata- (sv ,/jan), tiro-, dhura-, nigama- (sv nigama\
so; Ee -arp khatta; Pp-a 225,sfoll.: attano asayarp bi1arp nivasana- (sv nivasani), paccanta-, padvara-; - 2. a
küparp kha1_1ati no tattha vasati); Sadd 394,12 (gadha class, a collection; Abh 1107 (gaJ:.le -o); Sp 761,9 (-o ti
patighanissayaganthesu: gadhati -arp khatta); - see rasi, bhütanarp -o ti bhütagamo, bhüta eva va -o
also gaha .
1 bhütagamo); Patis-a 690,14 (bhütanarp -o ti pi
1
gadhati , pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup gadhate, Wg § 2:3], bhütagamo ti vadanti); - ifc see bíja-, bhüta-, matu-; -
l. stands firm, has a firm footing; Dhatup 167 (gadha 3. a musical scale; Mp III 390,3* (satta sara tayo -a
patighayarp); Dhatum 238; DI 223,7* (kattha apo ca mucchana ekavísati thana ekünapaññasarp ice ete
pathaví tejo vayo na -ati; Sv 392,33: na patighati) =F S 1 saramaJ:.l4alarp; Mp-t [Be] III 120,26: chajjagamo
15,16* = Ap 478,24; S III 59,3o (ye supatipanna te majjhimagamo sadharaJ:.lagamo ti tayo -a, samüha ti
imasmirp dhammavinaye -anti); Ja III 499,23* (rago doso attho); - ifc see chajja-, majjhima-, sadharaJ:.la-; -
mado moho yattha pañña na -ati); Sadd 394,12 (gadha game in Ee, Se at Sp 1165,3 (gacchato game) is prob.
1
patighanissayaganthesu: -ati); - 2. strings together; wr; Be, Ce gacchato me;- 0 '-anta, m. [gama+ anta ],
Sadd 394,12. the neighbourhood of a village; a village; Vin III 171,19
2 (sadhu bhante bhikkhü yavajívarp araññaka assu, yo
gadhati2 , pr. 3 sg. [cfogadha and S. gahate], plunges
into, enters; ? Ja I 474,9* (candabharp suriyabharp ca yo -arp osareyya vajjarp narp phuseyya); DI 73,6 (so ...
'dha paññaya -ati, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee bhavati, prob. wr; tarp kantararp nitthareyya sotthina -arp anupapuJ:.leyya
1 khemarp appatibhayarp); S IV 37 ,II; Sn 710 (tato ratya
or to gadhati ? 474,13·: yo . . . idarp kasiJ:.ladvayarp
paññaya -ati aramma!Jarp katva anupavisati tattha va vivasane -am abhiharaye); Th 962 (kicchanta vana-
patighahati, Be, Se so; Ce bhaveti; Ee bhavati) quoted patthani -esu vasissare; Th-a III 87,6: -esü ti gamanta-
Mp 1 131,3* (131,6foll.: odatakasiJ:.larp candabharp nama senasanesu gamasamípesu senasanesu gamadvaresu va
pítakasiJ:.larp suriyabharp nama ti tarp ubhayarp yo senasanesu); Ja I 154,12 (tvarp kho si ayya pabbateyyo
paññaya -ati pavisati pakkhandati ... ). balamigo -o ca nama sasañko sappatibhayo);
gana, n. [ts], a song; Abh 130 (gítarp -arp ca gítika). Vism 115,16 (-arp osaritva gihíhi sarpsagho hutva); Ps 1
gapayi, caus. aor. 3 sg. of gayati qv. 248,4 (itthipurisahatthi-assadisaddasamakularp -arp
2
gama', m. [from gacchati? cf gama], going;? Ap-a 420,1 apariccajitva); - o• -antaka, n. [gama + antaka ; cf S.
(sailgamo supatinhito ti sarp sughu -o kalahatthaya gramantika], the neighbourhood of a village; a village;
upagamanan ti sailgamo ). Ja JI 40,17* (-ani sevassu etarp matalayarp tava, Be, Ee,
gama 2 , m. [S. grama] (pl. acc. occasionally gamani), l. an Se so; Ce gamantikani; 40,2o·foll.: etarp gamantarp
inhabited place; a village; the people of a village; ukkaraghanarp amakasusanaghanarp ca tava matu
Abh 225 (-o sarpvasatho ); 1107; Vin I 39,3 (yarp assa a1ayarp geharp vasanaghanarp tattha gaccha ti); -
-ato n' eva avidüre na accasanne); 207,38 (pañca o• -antara, n. and mfn., l. (n.) another village, a different

aramikasatani padasi, patiyekko -o nivisi); III 26,17 (-o village; the next village; Vin IV 62,3o (yo pana bhikkhu
me atthi tena paharp jívissamí ti); 46,23 foil. (-o nama bhikkhuniya saddhirp sarpvidhaya ekaddhanamaggarp
ekakutiko pi -o dvikutiko pi -o . . . yo pi sattho patipajjeyya antamaso -am pi pacittiyan ti; 63,28:
atirekacatumasanivigho so pi vuccati -o); 184,9 kukkutasampate game -e -e apatti pacittiyassa;
(bhikkhu ... aññatararp -arp va nigamarp va upanissaya Sp 806,27 foil.: anantaragamassa upacarokkamane pana
viharati); D II 337,12 (majjhe -assa thito tikkhatturp bhikkhuno pacittiyarp); 227,33 (bhikkhuní eka -arp
sailkharp upa]asitva); III 255,28 (bhikkhu -arp va gacchatl ti); Sp 807,21 (-e cetiyavandanattharp gamato
nigamarp va piJ:.l4aya caranto); SI 69,17* (-e va yadi nikkhamantarp bhikkhurp disva); Ps JI 258,21 (dve tíl).i
varaññe yattha passe bhujailgamarp); 123,3* (agurp nu -ani va atavirp va vicaranto); Vin-vn 2033 (-arp
-asmirp akasi kiñci); 200,29 (ayasma Nagadatto atika1ena nadípararp gaccheyy' eka); - 2. (mjn.) relating to
-arp pavisati atidiva patikkamati); Dhp 47 (suttarp -arp (going to) another village; Sp 1185,12 (aharp ayye ekarp
mahogho va maccu adaya gacchati); Sn 118 (yo hanti apattirp apajjirp -arp, saharp ayye sailgharp ekissa
parirundhati -ani nigamani ca); 619 (yo hi koci apattiya -aya pakkhamanattarp yacam¡ ti);
manussesu -arp ragharp ca bhuñjati . . . raja eso na --kappa, m. "different village practice", the practice of
brahmal).o); 683 (so bodhisatto ... jato Sakyanarp -e eating a second time in a different village; Vin II
janapade Lumbineyye); Th 14 (-e me vasati k ayo 300,33foll. (ko so avuso --kappo ti kappati bhante idani
araññarp me gato mano); JaiV 362,17* (-amhi ca -arp gamissamí ti bhuttavina pavaritena anatirittarp
vanamhi ca); 364,1* (nikkhantabhikkharp bhuñjanti -esv bhojanarp bhuñjitun ti n' avuso kappatí ti);
eke purohita); V 98,2s (gamaghane -o nama nahosi); o• -opacara, m., the environs, the outskirts, of a vi/lag e;

Ap 349,7 (-e va yadi varaññe pabbharesu guhasu va); Vin 1 110,1 (thapetva gamarp ca -arp ca); III 46,27 (-o
Mi147,I9 (ghararp jhayamanarp -arp jhapeyya); nama parikkhittassa gamassa indakhíle thitassa
Sp 1012,28 (saka1ena ku1ena va -ena va anuññatarp hoti); majjhimassa purisassa 1e4Qupato, aparikkhittassa
Ps III 330,2o (-o osaritva nigame aghasi, nigamo gamassa gharüpacare thitassa majjhimassa purisassa
nagare ... ); Pj I 17,33 (na h' ettha ajarp -arp netl ti adisu leQQUpato); Ja II 440,9 (bodhisatto ekasmirp -e
gama 43 gama

erai)<;Iarukkhadevata hutva nibbatti); Sp 1050,17 (-o ti 0


-pattharp; Ee 0 -paddhanarp; Se 0 -pajjarp; Sv 812,27:
parikkhittassa parikkhepo); - 0
-kamma, n., village 0
-pagan ti vughitagamappadeso vuccati, 0 -padan ti pi
work, village affairs; Ja I 199,1o (te ca tirpsaku1amanussa patho, aya¡p ev' attho, Be so; Ce 0 -paganan ti; Ee
ekadivasarp gamamajjhe thatva -arp karonti); Sv 710,27 0
-paddhanan ti; Se 0 -pajjan ti; Sv-pt 11 449,2o: 0 -pattan ti
(--karaJ?,aghanarp); o -küta, o -kütaka, m., a gamo eva hutva apajjitabba¡p, suññabhavena
magistrate, a village chief (with a connotation of anamasitabbarp, Ee so; Be anavasitabbarp);- 0 -pati, m.
dishonesty ?); Vin III 100,19* C-kütako, in uddana); [gama+ pati2], a village chief; a squire; Ja 11 136,5* (tarp
106,35 (eso ... satto imasmi¡p yeva Rajagahe -o ahosi; tarp -i brümi; 136,s·: ambho gamajeghaka); -
Sp 510,6: -o ti vinicchayamacco ); Ja IV 179,3 (kütavedi 0
-patika,f, the site of a village; ? the wife of a village
ti kütajananako -o va 1okassa anatthakarako va ... , Ce, chief, ? Ud-a 122,14 (tassa avidüre eka -a ahosi, sa pi
Ee, Se so; Be 0 -kütako); Spk I 116,5 (yatha game -a tassa yakkhassa iiJ?.apavattighane nivinhatta ten' evarp ca
nanappakarena janarp pi)etva); - 0
-(k)khetta, n., paripa1itatta KuJ?,<;Iiya ti voharlyittha, Be, Se so; Ce
0
village land or territory; a village field; Vin 11 185,26 vamapatika; Ee aJ?.apitatthane); -poddava,
(tassa evarüpo attabhavapati1abho hoti seyyatha pi nama 0
-pütava, m. or mfn., (according to ct) (une) given to
dve va tiJ?.i va Magadhakani -ani) =A III 122,26 (Mp lii bodily embellishment; Vin 11 105,9 (katha¡p hi nama
277,13foll.); DI 117,3 (ye ... keci samaJ?,a va brahmaJ?,a samaJ?,a Sakyaputtiya nahayamana rukkhe kayarp
va amhakarp -arp agacchanti atithi no te honti); 11 166,1 uggha¡psessanti ... seyyatha pi mallamughika -a ti, Ce,
(bhagava amhakarp -e parinibbuto ); M III 10,11 (te Ee so; Be 0 -moddava; Se 0 -pütava ti; Sp 1199,15:
mayarp tadahuposathe yavatika ekarp -arp upanissaya o -pütava ti chaviragamai)<;Iananuyutta nagarikamanussa,

viharama, te sabbe ekajjharp sannipatama); Thi 340 0


-potaka ti pi patho, es' ev' attho, Ee, Se so; Be
(hitvan' aharp ... -ani phitani); Ap 124,9 (gamarp ca 0
-muddava ti ... 0 -moddava ti pi patho; Ce gamupaddava
-arp va sahassarp va 1abheyya 'ha¡p); - 0 -gamika, m. ti ... -a ti pi patho); - 0 -bandhana, n., restraint in a
[gama + gamika2], a village headman; A III 76,22 (yadi village, restnctwn to a village; Vin Ill 47,10
va -assa yadi va pügagamai)ikassa, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be (bandheyyu¡p va ti rajjubandhanena va . . . nagara-
0
-gamai)ikassa; Mp III 261,15: gamanarp gamikassa, bandhanena va -ena va ... ); Nidd I 403,3 (tarp enarp raja
gamasamikassa ti attho, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gamanarp bandhapeti ... -ena va nagarabandhanena va; Nidd-a I
gamaJ?,ikassa); 300,9 (-o pügagamai)iko, Ce, E e so; Be, 354,35: -ena ti adisu tasma tasma thanato nikkhamitu¡p
Se 0 -gamai)iko; Mp III 350,25: gamabhojako); - alabhanto -'-adlhi baddho nama hoti); Kv 272,12 (labbha
0
-ghata, m. and m(jn)., l. (m.) plundering of a village; arahato kayo . . . -en a bandhiturp nigamabandhanena
marauding; DI 135,s (janapado sakaJ?.tako sa-upapl)o -a bandhitu¡p ... ); - o -bhojaka, m. a village chief (who
pi dissanti); Ja IV 435,15' (alopa ti diva -a, Be, Ce, Se so; lives off the village); a squire; Ja I 199,27 (-o cintesi
Ee -o); Kv 173,32 (araha aññaJ?,apakato . . . -arp aharp pub be ... dai)<;Iabalivasena ca dhana¡p labhami);
kareyya); 622,14 (ekadhippayena ... -o katabbo, E e so; 11 134,24 (tassa bhariya dusslla -ena saddhi¡p anacararp
Be, Se 0 -ghatako); Sp 997,15 (yo -arp .. . karonto carati, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gamabhojanakena, prob. wr);
vicarati);- 2. (m[ft¡].) (one) who plunders a village; a Ps 11 252,8 (janapade uppanno ago -arp papuJ?,ati);
marauder; S 11 188,21 (digharattarp vo ... cora -a ti Dhp-a I 69,5; Sadd 471,9 (mah!bhujo -o ... );
2
gahetva sisacchinnanarp 1ohita¡p pasannarp paggharitarp, 0
-Vasi(n), mf(n). [gama+ vasi(n) ], (une) who lives in a
Be, Ee so; Ce, Se -ghataka ti);- -ghataka, m(jn). and
0 0
village; a villager; Ja I 480,18 (-ino sakkaccarp tapasa¡p
m., l. (m[ft¡].) [gama+ ghataka 1] (one) who plunders a upaghahanti); Vism 96,33; Sv 72,14 (gamadhamma ti
village; a marauder; S IV 173,3o (imarp suññagamam -lnarp dhamma); PsI 74,25 H puriso); Mp I 143,9 (-Ihi
cara -a pavisanti, Be so; Ce, Ee vadhissanti; Se 0 -ghata saddhi¡p); Dhp-a III 89,7 (-1 bhattagandharp ghayitva va
pavisanti); Mi120,19 (te pubbe -a cara); Vism 505,26;- nagaravasi¡p aha);- 0 -vasika, mf(n)., (one) who lives in
2. (m.) [gama + ghataka2] the plundering of a village; a village; a villager; Ja I 221,7 (avuso mayarp -a
marauding; Ja I 200,3 (bahü cora -' -adini karonta dullabhapaccaya); 297,t (cara ... -ehi yeva bhaJ?,<;Iika
vicaranti ti, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se 0 -ghatadlni); Ud-a 179,18; ukkhipapetva); Vism 706,17 (-a sannipatitva ...
It-a 11 53,34; - 0
-jetthaka, m., a village headman; aharpsu); Mp III 360,!7 (gamman ti -anarp dassana¡p);
Abh 920; Ja 11 136,8· (ambho -a); IV 311 ,1r (gamaJ?,I ti - agama, m. and mfn., l. (m.) not a village; an
-o); - 0
-ta,f, a group of villages; Sadd 789,22 uninhabited place; M 11 97,27 (coro Aii.gulima1o hoti ...
(jananarp samüho janata eva¡p . . . -a); tena gama pi -a kata); A I 159,33 (manussanarp khayo
0
-tthakanaka, mfn., closing up a village, being the gate hoti tanuttarp paññayati gama pi -a honti); Sp 482,12;
of a village; Sp 281,6 (-arp cakka1akayuttadvararp);- 1050,31 (manussa ... aññattha gata, -o yeva esa); -
0
-dhamma 1, m. [gama+ dhamma 1], the rule or customs 2. (mfn.) without a village, not having a village; Ja V
of a village; Ap 566,15 (na -o na nigamassa dhammo na 99,28' (bahü hi khattiya jlna attha¡p ragha¡p pamadino
cap! yarp ekaku1assa dhamrno, sabbassa 1okassa atho pi gamino 'gama anagara agarino, perhaps so
sadevakassa eso va dhammo yad ida¡p aniccata); - read ? eds gamino gama; cfl Ol,4· foil.: attha¡p raghan ti
0
-nissandhena in Ee at Vism 250,10 is wr for janapadavaslnarp vuddhi¡p e' eva sakalaragharp ca bahü
0
-nissandena (Be, Ce, Se, Vibh-a 233,4 so); - 0 -patta. pamadino jlna ... gamino ti gamabhojaka pi te gama pi
0
-pattana, 0 -pada, 0 -paddhana, n.(?), the site of a bahü pamadadosena jlna parihlna vinagha, anagara
village; ? D 11 349,3o (te yena so janapado yen' agarino ti pabbajita pi pabbajitapatipattito gihl pi
aññatara¡p 0 -pagarp ten' upasañkami¡psu, Be so; Ce gharavasato e' eva dhanadhaññadlhi ca bahü jina
gama 44 gamika

parihina ti attho, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gammo ti gama- ariljha -ehi; 260,21': -ehi ti hatthacariyehi); 259,4*
bhojaka pi te te gamino bahupamadadosena ... ); - see (sindhava ... ariljha -ehi; 260,23': -ehi ti assacariyehi)
also agamaka. 259,9* (satthi rathasahassani ... ariljha -ehi; 260,25': -eh!
3
gama , mfn. [S. gramya], belonging to the village (lije), ti rathikehi); VI 503,3* fo11. -t Ap 353,9 foil.; - see also
common; esp. relating to the sensual pleasures of the gama~ika.
1
village; Spk III 108,18 (-o ti gammo, gammo ti pi patho, gamal}c.J.ala, goma~¡;lala , m., a young man, an (insolent ?)
2
Ce, Ee so; Be, Se -o ti gammo); - 0 -dhamma , m. village youth; ? a young cowherd; ? M I 79,32 (marp. ...
1 -a upasali.kamitva otthubhanti pi omuttenti pi
[gama + dhamma ], sexual intercourse; Abh 317 (-o
asaddhammo vyavayo methunaJ?l rati); Vin III 21 ,2 paJ?lsukena pi okiranti ka~~asotesu pi sa1akarp. pavesenti,
(tVaJT! asaddhammarp. -arp. ... samapajjissasi; Sp 221,5: Be so; Ce, Ee, Se goma~¡;la1a; Ps II 48,35: -a ti gopa1aka-
-an ti gamanarp. dhammaJ?l gamavasikamanussanarp. daraka, Be so; Ce, Ee, Se goma~¡;la1a ti gopaladaraka);
dhamman ti vuttaJT! hoti); DI 4,10 (abrahmacariyarp. II155,14 (ko nayarp. 0
-rilpo viya sattannaJ?l
pahaya brahmacañ samm:w Gotamo aracañ virato brahma~isinarp. patth~«;Ji1e cali.kamamano; Ps III 411,18:
methuna -a ti; Sv 72,14: gamavas!narp. dhamma); Ja II gamadarakarilpo viya); Th 1143 (catubbipallasavasaJ?l
180,4* (akovida -assa Seggu); Nidd I 139,8 adhitthitaJ?1 -aJT~ va parinesi citta marp.; Th-a III 161,23:
(methunadhammo nama yo so asaddhammo -o ambho citta, marp. gamadarakarp. viya ito e' ito ca
2 parikaQ«;;hasi; cf K.R. Norman, 2007, p. 321); Cp 3:15: 1
vasa1adhammo ... ); Sadd 408,s•; - see also gamma ,
tiro-gamaka ( sv tiro). (-a upagantva rilpaJ?l das sen ti 'nappakarp., Be so; Ce, Ee
1
gamaka , m. [S. gramaka], a small village; a village; goma~¡;lala; Se gamam~«;Ja1a; Cp-a 269,22: gamadaraka)

Vin III 249,2o (ayasma Pi1indavaccho tasmirp. -e = Ja I 47,8* (Be so; Se gamama~«;Ja1a; Ce, Ee gom~«;Jala
kulüpako hoti); IV 227,27 (amukasmirp. -e etissa upagantva) quoted Ap-a 51,17* (Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
ñatiku1aJ?1 tattha gantva vicinatha ti); Ja II 300,14 gom~«;Jala upagantva) and Bv-a 61,10* (Be, Se -a
(ekasmirp. -e vasarp. kappesi); IV 432,15' (araññe upagantva; Ce, Ee gom~«;Jala upagantva).
coranarp. vasanatthaya katarp. -aJT~ addasa); Ap 555,18 -gami- in Ee at Sp 309,8 (katipayagamisamika) is wr for
(cuta Isigillpasse -amhi ajayi 'haJ?l); Mi1205,15 (itthi -e -gama- (Be, Ce, Se so).
thapita); Pv-a 67,5 (Magadharanhe kira Inhakavati ca gami(n) 1, mfn. [S. gamin], going; moving (to); directed to;
Digharaj! ca ti dve -a ahesurp.); Cp-a 121,23 (-e pi ... relating to, influenced by; behaving; MI 8,15 (ayarp. nu
nagare ... ); Sadd 803,19 (ko . . . khuddakatthe: -o kho satto kuto agato so kuhirp. -i bhavissatl ti, Be, Ce, Se
rathako ... );- ifc see paccanta-. so; Ee kuhirp.gami, better ?) -t Nidd 1 419,7 quoted
2
gamaka , m. [cfS. gramika], a villager; Ja V 107,2" (yatha Vism 599,n; A li 19,24* (jana ... chanda ca dosa ca
'harp. ajja khajjami -ehi araññajo, Ce, Ee so, perhaps wr; bhaya ca -ino ); PsI 111,22 (pubbali.gamo ti purato -1
Be, Se gamikehi; 107,4·: gamavasihi); - see also nayako); Spk II 77,8 ([patipada] sadisa va hutva -ini);
gamika2. Pj II 508,13 (tividhaJT! pi taJT~ maccurp. hitva -ino );
2
gamal}ika, m. [gama~!+ ka ], a village chief, headman; a Sadd 869,23 (gamiturp. silarp. pakati yassa so hoti -1); -
leader, chief; SI 61,12* (dupposarp. katva attanarp. game ifc see akanigha-, agati- (sv gati), agha- (sv agha\
-a viya; Spk I 116,5: yatha game gamakuta advejjha- (sv dvejjha), adho-, anujju- (sv uju), apacaya-
nanappakarena janaJ?l pijetva ... ); Mp III 261,15 (sv apacaya\ apaya-, avassaJ?l-, acaya-, apatti-,
(gamagam~ikassa ti gamanarp. -assa, gamasamikassa ti udayattha- (sv udaya), uddha- (sv uddhaJ?1), uddhali.-,
attho, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee gamagamikassa ti gamanarp. chanda- (sv chanda\ chejja- (sv chindati), cheda-,
2 tiracchana-, tiracchanayoni-, dukkhanirodha-, duggati-,
gamikassa);- (fe see cara- (sv cora\ puga- (sv pilga );
- see also gam~!ya. düra-, desana-, dosa- (sv dosi), dvaya-, dvicaturali.ga-
gamal}l, m. and mfn. [S. grama~!], l. (m.) a village chief, (sv dvi), nikkhippa- (sv nikkhipati), nibbana-,
headman; a leader, chief, Abh 920 (-i ... adhipe gama- nibbanogadha-, niraya-, vughana-, sigha-, hana-.
jetthake); Vin Il 296,34 (M~icujako -1 tarp. parisarp. etad gami(n) 2 , m. [cf S. gramin], a villager; a village headman;
avoca); S IV 308,17 (yodhajivo -i, Be, Ee so; Ce, Se -i); Ja V 99,28* (bahü hi khattiya jina attharp. ragharp.
323,wfoll. (Asibandhakaputtarp. -irp. Niga~tho Nataputto pamadino atho pi -in o 'gama anagara agarino, perhaps
etad avoca . . . Asibandhakaputtena -in a . . . ); Th 707 so read? eds -ino gama; 101,6·: -ino ti gamabhojaka;
2
(natthi cetasikarp. dukkhaJT! anapekkhassa -i); Ja I 137,1· se e agama above sv gama ).
1
(katthaci gamikapuriso pi gamajeghako pi -i, idha pana gamika , mfn. [S. -gamika, of a road], going; going to;
sabbajanajetthakaJT! attanarp. sandhay' aha, Be, Ce so; Ee leading to; Pet 164,3 (yatha vato sigharp. gacchati añño
-i; Se gamani); IV 31 O, 1* (so -i hotu sahayamajjhe va koci sigharp. -o vuccate vatajavo ti pakkhigamiko ti,
naccehi gitehi pamodamano; 311 ,13·: -i ti gamajeghako ); Ce, Ee so; Be gamako; or read sighangamiko ?); - ifc
351,21* (va~ija... pakkamirp.su ekarp. katvana -irp.; se e apatti-, jambudipa- (sv jambu), pakkhi-.
352,31': -in ti ekaJ?l paññavantataraJ?l satthavahaJ?l gamika 2 , m. and mfn. [S. gramika, m.], l. (m.) a villager;
katva); Sadd 189,4 (-i senan1); - ifc se e gahali.gama~i a leading villager; a village headman; Vin 1 179,9
(sv gaha2), cora- (sv cora\ - 2. (mfn.) chief, pre- (raja ... asltiya gamasahassesu issaradhipaccarp. rajjaJ?l
eminent; Abh 695; 920 (tisu -i setthasmim). kareti ... tani asltirp. o -sahassani sannipatetva; Sp 1081,2:
gamal}iya, m. [cf S. lex. grama~i, BHS gram~iya], a tesu gamesu vasantanaJ?l ku1aputtanarp. asitisahassani);
groom; (a headman or officer; ?) Abh 368 (-o tu Ja IV 330,7* (usabho ahü ba1ava -assa); V 107,2*
matali.gahayadyacaro bhave); Ja V 258,28* (matali.ga ... (yathaham ajja khajjami -ehi araññajo, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
giiminiya 45 gaya ti

gamakehi; 107,4-: -ehl ti gamavaslhi, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee (matugamassa sadd~ sul).ati ... bhar_1antiya va -antiya
gamakehl ti); Kv41,13 (añño gamo añño -o, Be, Ee so; va vadantiya va); Ja III 447,7 (glt~ -anto); Spk III
Se gamiyo); Mi1147,21 (gamasamiko ... sabbe -e 103,12 (naccanta viya -anta viya ca nataves~ gahetva
fu:J.apeti); PsI 156,13 (avoharakusala ime -a); Spk II paccanti); (e) gayamana, mfn., Vin I 38,13 (ima gathayo
133,27 (eko kira amaccaputto -ehi parivarito gamamajjhe -amano, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr glyamano); Ja IV 470,17*;
~atva kamma~ karoti, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se gamiyehi); Vism 120,5 (sakaharika -amana p:ll).l).~ uccinantiyo);
Mp III 261,15 (gamagamikassa ti gaman~ -assa Spk I 30,22; - gayamano in Ce, Ee at Pv-a 151,17 is
gamasamikassa ti attho, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gama- prob. wr; Be, Se vayamamano; - aor. 3 sg. gayi, V in I
gamar_J.ikassa ti gamana~ gamar;ükassa); Mhv 28: 19; - 345,35; A IV 263,18 (eka va -i eka va nacci eka va
ifc see gama- sv gama2; - 2. (mfn.) belonging to the accharika~ vadesi); Ja III 409,3o (bodhisatto ... imahi
village, in the villages; Vism 437,25 (viññfu:J.~ -assa dvlhi gathahi udanaglta~ -i); Vism 121,23 (eka
purisassa); Sv 715,35 (te pi tetti~sa -a manussa, Ee so; yakkhinl ... -i); 3 pl. gayi~su, Ja VI 410,27; Sp 1202,8
Be 0 -manussa; Ce gamiya manussa; Se gamiyamanussa); (amhak~ acariya pi upajjhaya pi ev~ -i~sü ti);
Mhv 33:27 (-an~ ca bhikkhüna~ bhesajjani adapayi, Dath 5:31; 1 pl. agayimha, gayimha, Ja I 362,18*
Ee so, perhaps wr; cfvl gamikana~). (apayimha anaccimha agayimha rudimha ca; 362,21-:
gaminiya, mfn. [from gami(n) 1 ?], leading to; - ifc see mukh~ vivaritva ayatakena sarena -imha); -
tiracchanayoni- (sv tiracchana), devaloka- (sv deva), inf gayitu~, Ja II 329,12; Spk III 295,16 (sa pi pasadika
niraya-, pettivisaya-, manussaloka- (sv manussa). naccitu~ -itu~ cheka); - absol. gayitva, Vv 32:2;
gamiya, mfn. and m .. [= gamika2 ? or cf S. grameya ?], Ja III 507,12 (naccitva -itva); IV 470,13 (sa ...
belonging to the village; a villager; Sv 715,35 (te pi agganakhehi vil).a~ vadentl madhurena sarena -itva t~
tetti~sa -a manussa, Ce so; Ee gamika; Be gamika- palobhesi); Sadd 467,6;- neg. agayitva, Ja V 249,21;-
manussa; Se 0 -manussa); Spk I 179,15 (bhagavanta~ pass. (a) pr. 3 sg. giyati2 , Nidd I 420,15 (anuglyantl ti
0
-manussavesena upasail.kami); II 133,27 (eko kira -anti nigglyanti kathlyanti, Be so; Ce -antl ti; Ee, Se
amaccaputto -ehi parivarito gamamajjhe thatva -ann ti -anti kathiyanti); Th-a I 8,6 (-an ti gatha); -
kamma~ karoti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gamikehi); - ifc see part.pr. giyamana, mfn., Ja VI 60,22* (-amanesu gltesu);
mahallaka-. - giyamano in Ee at Vin I 38,13 is wr for gayamano
giimilla, gamillaka, m(jn). [AMg gamilla, gamellaya; (Be, Ce, Se so); - pass. (b) aor. 3 sg. agayittha (or
cfBHS grameluka], (one) who lives in a village, a act. ?) Sadd 850,4 (gayan~ agayittha ti va glt~
villager; As 279,3 (sutta~ dovariko ca -o ambo ... , Be, naccan~ anaccittha ti va naccam); - pp (a) gita, mfn.
Ce, E e so; Se gamilako ); 280,21 (-o ti sambahula and n. (and -a, f ?) [ts], l. (mfn.) sung, chanted; V in I
gamadaraka antaravlthiya~ pa~sukl!~ kljanti, Be, Ce 245,18 (id~ etarahi brahmar_1a porfu:l~ mantapada~
so; Ee gamillako ti; Se gamilako ti). -a~ pavutta~ samihit~ tad anugayanti) = DI 104,11
giimeti, -ayati, caus. pr. 3 sg. of gacchati qv. (Sv 273,17 foil.: sarasampattivasena sajjhayit~); Ja III
giimeyya, mfn. [S. -gramlya], belonging to the village; - 61,25 (tumhehi imasmi~ gltake -e);- 2. (n.f) singing;
ifc see sagameyya. a song; Abh 130 (-~ gan~); Vin I 268,12 (gar_1ika .. .
giiyaka, m. [ts], a singer; Abh 902 (gayane -e ... padakkhil).a nacce ca -e ca vadite ca); 345,37 (assosi .. .
gandhabbo); Ja VI 410,29 (raja -e pakkosapetva); mañjuna sarena -~vil).~ ca vadit~); IV 267,29/oll.
Ap 546,22 (Var_J.l).ayitva Vejuvan~ -e gapayl mam~); (ya . . . bhikkhunl nace~ va -~ va vaditarp va
Ps III 288,1 (-ena gayitva laddh~ viya); - ifc see dassanaya gaccheyya pacittiy~ . . . -~ nama y~
amatasana- (sv marati), nataka-. kiñci -a~; Sp 925,!2foll.: y~ kiñci natadln~ va-~
giiyati (and gati 2 ?), pr. 3 sg. [S. gayati, occasionally gati], hotu ariyan~ parinibbanakale ratanattaya-
sings; recites in a singing manner, Dhatup 393 (ga gul).üpasa~hit~ sadhukijitaglt~ va as~yata-
sadde); Dhatum 627; Vin I 346,1o (tva~ bhar_1e bhikkhüna~ dhammabhfu:J.akaglta~ va sabb~ p' et~
mfu:lavaka -assu vil).~ ca vadehl ti); II 108,6/oll. -am eva); D II 159,21 (bhagavato sañra~ naccehi -ehi
(chabbaggiya bhikkhü ayatakena gltassarena dhamm~ vaditehi ... sakkaronta); Ja III 223,4* (na-y-idha nacca~
-anti . . . yo -eyya, apatti dukkatassa); S V 170,5 va -a~ va tal~ va susamahita~); V 330,7*
(Janapadakalyfu:ll naccati -atl ti); Sn 682 (sejenti -anti (thanakhirena -ena ... rodant~ putt~ toseti, Be, Ce,
ca vadayanti ca); Ja III 447,16* (atha -asi vattani); 507,25* Se so; Ee wr gitena); VI 410,25 (atimanoharani -ani
(ek~ me gahi gathaka~, Ee so, perhaps wr; Be, Ce, Se bandhitva); Ps II 209,3 (attana naccananaccapanadi-
dehi; cfJa III 507,23: ek~ me gltak~ dehi); IV 393,24 vasena nacca ca -a ca vadita ca); - ifc see jüta-, nacca-;
(gantva rañño santike -issasi, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr -i); - see also pa!iglta (sv patigati); - --ssara, m. [glta +
394,3 (tumhe tava deva tumhak~ glta~ -atha athah~ sara5], the sound or tone of singing; a singing accent or
patiglta~ -issaml ti); 470,23* (avidüramhi -atu); V 250,2 tone; Vin II 108,6 (chabbaggiya bhikkhü ayatakena
(ima~ patiglta~ rañña saddhi~ gahi, Ee so, perhaps wr; --ssarena dhamm~ gayanti); D II 267,16
Be, Ce, Se gayahi); Ap 3,28 (karavlka ca -antu); (samsandati . . . tantissaro --ssarena --ssaro ca
Sadd 333,2 (ge sadde: -ati); - gayissanti in Ee, Se at tantissarena); Ja III 188,23 (tantissarena --ssar~
D III 73,17 is wr; read sabhagayissanti with Be, Ce; - anatikkamanto gandhabba~ akasi); - dugglta, mfn.,
part.pr. (a) gaya(t), mfn., Vism 689,19 (madhurena sung badly or incorrectly; D I 99,11 (esa . . . brahmuna
sarena -ato matugamassa); (b) gayanta, mf(-antl)n., SanaiJ.kumarena gatha suglta na dugglta);
Vin II 108,16 (dhamm~ -antassa); A IV 55,12 sugita, mfn., sung well or correctly; DI 99,11; Th 51
gayattl 46 gahita

(vassati devo yatha sugita111; Th-a I 134,21: sundara111 upa!!hiin3111 na gacchati ... n' atth' etassa buddhe -o ti
gita111 vi ya gajjanto ); Ja IV 394,3o* (gatha sugita); veditabbo ); Ps III 244,23 (kh!Q.asavan3111 hi Usu ratanesu
V 506,11 * (bahu111 sug1ta111 ca suvadita111 ca); - mahant3111 -a111 hoti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se mahanto -o);
pp (b) gayita, mfn., Ja IV 393,22 (dv!su gltesu gayitesu); Pv-a 121,29 (bhante ti devaputt3111 -ena alapati);
Dhp-a III 233,17 (taya imasmi111 gite gayite); - Sadd 791,13 (-o -3111); - ifc see garu- (sv garu 2),
fpp (a) geyya, (mj)n. [cf S. geya], the name of one of the 1
dhamma- (sv dhamma ); 2. (n.) heaviness;
nine categories (ailgas) of the scriptures; Vin III 8,7 Vism 636,1 (tassa... nisinnassa kayacittanaq¡ n' eva
(appaka111 ca nesa111 ahosi sutta111 -a111 veyyakaraQ.a111 daratho na -a111 na kakkha)ata na akammaññata ... ) :f.
gatha udana111 itivuttak3111 jataka111 abbhutadhamm3111 Nidd-a II 106,18 (Be, Se so; Ce, Ee na garavakakkhalata)
vedalla111); M III 115,18 (na kho. .. arahati savako :f. Pa!is-a 589,37 ("-ta); - 3. (mfn.) respectful; full of
satthar3111 anubandhitu111 yadida111 sutta111 -a111 esteem; Vin V 161,31* (niray3111 gacchati dummedho na
veyyakar3J).a111 tassa hetu, Be, Ce so; Ee veyyakar3J).assa ca sikkhaya -o, or noun? Sp 1362,28: so khato
hetu, prob. wr; Se suttageyyaveyyakaraQ.assa sotu111); upahatindriyo paññayabhavato dummedho tlsu sikkhasu
A IV 113,15 (bhikkhu dhamm3111 janati sutt3111 -a111 ... asikkhanato na ca sikkhaya garavo kayassa bheda
vedall3111; Mp III 5,n: sabb3111 pi sagathaka111 sutta111 -an nirayam eva upagacchati); - ifc see tibba-, dhamma-
ti veditabb3111, visesena sa111yuttake sakalo pi sagathaka- (sv dhamma\ - 0 adhivacana, n., a respectful form of
vaggo); Nidd I 143,29 (sutt3111 -a111 ... vedalla111, ida111 address; Nidd I 142,26 (bhagava ti -aq¡); Sp 198,5
pariyattisasan3111); Pe! 5,15; Mil 263,2; Sp 28,5 (kath3111 (bhante ti -am eta111); - agarava, m. and mfn., l. (m.)
[buddhavacan3111] ailgavasena navavidh3111, sabbam eva lack of reverence; disrespect; V in V 92,1 foil. (katame
h' ida111 sutta111 -a111 . . . vedallan ti navappabhed3111 cha -a, buddhe -o dhamme -o ... ) :f. D III 244,12foll.;
hoti); Sadd 610,w• (sagathatta ta111 -an ti pavuccati);- Th 966 (-o ca kasave tada tesa111 bhavissati); Ja V
fpp (b) gayitabba, mfn., Vin II 108,22 (na bhikkhave 437,15' (patimhi -en' eva ... aticarinl hoti); Sv 1034,33
ayatakena gltassarena dhammo -o); caus. (ekabhikkhusmi111 pi hi -e kate sailghe -o kato va hoti);
(a) pr. 3 sg. gayapeti, Spk lii 120,24 (manussa nama Ps 1 110,35 (unnatappadese nisinno -3111 pakaseti); -
vaQ.Q.abhiiQ.akana111 dhan3111 datva attano darikana111 2. (mfn.) disrespectful; lacking reverence; D III 244,12
vaQ.Q.aglta111 -enti, Be, Se so; Ce V3Q.Q.abh3Q.ana!!hana111 (bhikkhu satthari -o viharati appatisso); M 1 469,11
patva attano dayakan3111 V3Q.Q.agita111 -enti; Ee V3Q.Q.a- (sabrahmacañsu -o hoti appatisso); A III 7,2o; Th 953
bhiil).akaghan3111 patva attano vadakana111 V3Q.Q.aglta111 (aññamañña111 -a); Ja V 435,12* (aticarinl hoti tath' eva
-enti); - part.pr. gayapenta, mfn., Sp 1201,26 (saya111 -a, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se apetagarava); Dhs 1325
gayantassapi -entassapi dukka!am eva); - aor. ( ... anadarata --ta appa!issavata aya111 vuccati
3 sg. gayapesi, Dhp-a III 231,14 (dh1tar3111 ... naccapetva dovacassata); Vibh-a 507,12foll.; - sagarava, mfn.,
-esi, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee naccetva -eti); - respectful; showing reverence; V in I 45,29 (aññamaññ3111
absol. gayapetva, Ja VI 410,15 (tani kabbani Mithilaya111 -a sappatissa sabhagavuttino viharanta); D III 244,n;
-etva);- caus. (b) aor. 3 sg. gapayl, Ap 546,22 (gayake A 111 331,21 * (hiri-ottappasampanno sappa!isso -o);
gapayl, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee papayl, prob. wr); - see also Vv 16:12 (-a sirimato dhammarajino; Vv-a 86,1 foll.:
pa!igati. sirimato dhammarajino ti bhummatthe samivacan3111);
gayattl, f [S. gayatñ], the name of a metre; Abh 417 Th 589 (buddhesu --ta); Ja II 348,15* (yatha pi je!!ha
(gayattipamukh3111 chand3111); Spk I 94,21 (gayatti-adiko bhaginl kanighaka -a hoti sakamhi sarnike); IV 283,3
chando gathan3111 nidan3111, Be, Ce so; Ee gayattl-; Se (rajagatena bahumanena -ena nis!di); Ap 329,13 (sissa
gayati-). sabbe -a); Vism 36,4* (supesala hotha sada -a); -
gayana, n.m. [ts], l. (n.) singing; Abh 902 (-e ... sugarava111 in Ee, Se at Sp 1101,31 is wr; read mama ca
gandhabbo ); Spk I 232,11 (-ena gayitva laddha111 viya, tumhesu garavaq¡janayittha with Be, Ce.
Be, Se so; or m. ?; Ce, Ee gayantena); Vv-a 315,15 garahiya, n. [from garahati], censure, dispraise;
(naccane ca -e ca); Nidd-a I 411,31 (gltan ti -a111); - Dhatum 881 (h!)a -e).
2. (m.) a singer;- ifc see na!anagaka-. garugaravayutto in Ee at It-a I 6,2 is wr for
garayha, mfn. and m.n.,fpp of garahati qv. garubhavayutto (Be, Ce, Se, Ud-a 24,9 so).
garava, m.n. (and mfn. ?) [from garu; AMg, garugul}.ayogato in Ee at It-a 1 6,3 is wr for garu- (Be, Ce,
BHS garava, n.; cfS. gaurava, n.], l. (m.n.) respect, Se, Ud-a 24,9 so).
reverence; esteem; Vin II 168,34 (ayasma Upali !hitako gaJava, m. [S. lex. galava], the lodh tree, Symplocos
uddisati therana111 bhikkhün3111 -ena); V 92,4 foil. racemosa Roxb.; Abh 556 (-o tu ca loddo ).
(katame cha -a, buddhe -o dhamme . . . sailghe ... gaJeti, se e sv galati 1.
sikkhaya ... appamade ... pa!isanthare -o); D III 284,25 gaJha, mfn., pp of gahati qv.
(yatth' assa tibba111 hirottapp3111 paccupaghit3111 hoti gaJhaka, mfn. [ga)ha + ka2], firm, strong;
pemaq¡ ca -o ca); A IV 97,5 (nassa hirl na ottapp3111 na acc. -3111, adv., firmly, strongly; Ja 1 265,4 (-3111 g3l).hi,
vaco hoti -o; Mp IV 48,n: vacanassapi garubhavo na Ce, Ee so; Be, Se ga)h3111).
hoti); Sn 265 (-o ca nivato ca); Th 278 (yassa gaJhita, mfn. [= ga)ha? cfatiga)hita and S. ga"ha, gahita],
sabrahmacarisu -o nüpalabbhati); Ja I 465,11 (acariye pervaded, penetrated (by); ? pressed together, ? Th 568
-ena papakammato pi viramitva); Ap 389,15 (satthu (pubbaruhirasampUQ.Q.O güthaküpena -o . . . kayo sada
0
-taya); 438,11 (saha avajjite thüpe -3111 hoti me tada) sandati pütika111, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se güthaküpe niga)hiko;
quoted Sadd 255,21; Sp 1315,11 (yo buddhe dharamane Th-a II 244,12{oll.: güthaküpena -o ti vaccaküpena
gavatika 47 gaha

vaccen' eva va bharito; guthakupanigajhito ti pi paji, holding; - rfc see asi- (sv asi\ ahi-, dabbi-, dhura-,
vaccaküpato nikkhanto ti attho, Be, Se so; Ce güthaküpe rasmi-; - 2. (m.n.) (i) seizing; seizure; getting hold of;
nigajhito ti pi paji; Ee guthakupe nigajhiko ti ... taking, taking up; receiving; Abh 762 (gaho -e); MI
guthaküpena gajhito ti pi pali ... ). 153,21 (app eva nama tatiyanarp migajatanarp asayarp
gavatika in Ee at Ps IV 156,7 is wr for gavutika qv. passeyyama yattha te -arp gaccheyyun ti; or perhaps to
gavi, f [a specifically f fonn produced from go qv; gaha 1; cfPs II 161,24 foil.: yattha te ti yasmirp thane te
AMg id.], a cow; Abh 498 (-1 ca singin1 go ca); V in I -arp agamarpsu tarp thanarp addasarpsü ti attho );
193,12 (sa -1 vacchagiddhini tarp papabhikkhurp pitthito Sp 594,2 (yadi -o adhikar~arp nama eko attadanarp
pitthito anubandhi); III 144,35 (manussa ... -1 pi disva gahetva ... ; Sp-! [Be] II 353,14: -an ti asukarp codessam!
palayanti bhikkhü ti maññamana); D II 244,19 (dakkho ti manasa codanaya gah~am; Vjb [Be] 198,23: -an ti
goghatako ... -irp vadhitva); MI 343,36 (ekissa -iya aharp codessam! ti attadanaggah~arp); Ps III 234,3
sariipavacchaya yarp ekasmirp thane kh1rarp hoti tena (ayarp vado ito e' ito ca sandhavati -arp na upagacchati
raja yapeti); A IV 138,5 H vajjha aghatanarp amaravikkhepo ti vuccati); Nidd-a I 418,2o (amaro nama
niyyamana); Vv 21 :4 (tam enarp avadhi -1 ca1,1galirp); maccho .. . ito e' ito ca dhavati -arp na gacchati);
Thi 440 (so 'harp tato cavitva goviil,lijakassa -iya jato Mhv 18:65 (-ato sattarasame divase);- ifc see avaqa-
3
(sv avatta\ kata- (sv kata ), katacchu-, karamara-, kali-,
vaccho); Ja III 355,14 (aharp maharaja akiñcano
pabbajito na me -Ihi attho ti); V 105,25* (c~ga atanaka gala- (;v gala ), jaya-, J!va-, ~aya-, nama- (sv nama\
2
-I yarp pure na duhamase, Be, Ce so; Ee atanakagav1; Se padakkhi1,1a-, bhüta- (sv bhavati), yakkha-, salaka-
akatthana -1); Ap 320,16 H yatha vacchagiddha evaharp (sv salaka), hattha-; - (ii) seizure by a planet, eclipse;
vicinirp jinarp); Vism 108,12 (-1 vi ya vaje pavesetva); (the appearance of an influential planet; a sign of amen
Ps II 258,22 (aññesarp -!su attano gog~arp paviqhasu); in the sky ?); Ja II 428,2 (kirp acariya rattirp te
Dhp-a I 396,6 (-1narp vajato nikkhamitva); Ud-a 22,22 nakkhattarp dighan ti ama deva ti atthi koci -o ti ama
(-!su duyhamanasu gato duddhasu agato; quoted maharaja ajjarattirp tumhe amittavasarp gantva
Sadd 241,16: gosu); Pj II 323,24 (-iyo ghateturp); 323,33 muhutten' eva mutta ti); - ifc see canda-, nakkhatta-,
(-imhi sattharp nipat! ti); V v-a 308,16 (-iyo suriya-; - (iii) holding an opinion or belief; a
masakkhettarp pavisanti); Sadd 208,34 foil.; 209,13 foil. conception, notion strongly held; conviction; standpoint,
gavmp, sg. acc. of go qv. Ja II 387,16 (sace tumbe attano -arp vissajjetha); Nidd I
gavuta, n. [AMg gauya; cf S. gavyüta, gavyuti, goyuta], a 50,z (ya evarüpa diqhi dighigatarp . . . -o patiggaho
measure of length (one quarter of a yojana qv ); (being) abhiniveso ... ; Nidd-a I 163,2: surpsumaradayo vi ya
a gavuta in extent; loe. -e, at a distance of a gavuta; purisarp aramm~arp dajharp g~hati ti -o) t Dhs 381
Abh 196 (-am usabhas!ti yojanarp catugavutarp); Ja I (ya . . . dinhi dit!higatarp . . . -o patiggaho . . . ayarp ...
57,12 (catusu disasu -e -e arakkharp !hapesi); Bv 23:27 micchadit!hi hoti) t Vibh 145,6; Vism 637,16 (tayo -a);
(tatth' eva tassa thüpavaro -arp nabham uggato); Ps V 100,15 (ayarp hi desana ti1,11,1arp -anarp vasena
Vism 118,8 (yo añño -e va agghayojane va yojanamatte vagarp dasseturp araddha . . . etarp mama ti adisu
2 t~hamanadighigaha va veditabba); Spkii 31,1
pi va sappayo viharo hoti); Kkh 140,25 (-ato
atirekappamiil,le); Sp 813,17 (-e pi bhuñjiturp vaqati); (pucchitapucchitaghane pana -am eva nisedhetabbarp,
PsI 79,12 ( -mattarp ekapathen' eva agamarpsu);
0
Ee so, perhaps wr; Be, Ce, Se gah~am); 345,21 (-ena va
II 101,16 (imissa gañgaya gambh!raghanarp -arp pi atthi takkena va uppannaditthi); Dhp-a IV l00,1s (yassa ahan
agghayojanarp pi yojanarp pi); 188,24 (bodhim~gato hi ti va maman ti va -o natthi);- ifc see atta- (sv atta[n]),
Gaya ti1,1i -ani); V 103,2 (manussaparisa -arp ahosi aviruddha- (sv virujjhati), ekarpsa- (sv eka), odhi-,
devaparisa yojanika); Spk I 348,21 (-arp pi vipañta-; see also antaggahika (sv anta\
agghayojanarp pi tigavutarp pi yojanarp pi vicaritva); ekarpsagahika (sv eka), viparltagahi(n);
II 153,18 (0 -mattarp pi addhanarp gantvana hatthapada (iv) apprehending; Spk III 4,19 (ime pana dve -a
s!danti); Dhp-a I 396,2 (cüjavajassa dvararp vivaritva tisu ekajavanavare pi labbhanti); - ifc see anuvyañjana-
-esu tisso bheriyo gahetva titthatha); 396,6 (gav!narp (sv anuvyañjana\ nimitta-; - 3. (m.) "a seizer", a
vajato nikkhamitva -arp gatakale);- see also tigavutika rapacious water-creature; Ps II 259,31 ([gaviyo]
(sv ti\ sagaharp gambh!rarp tittharp oti1,11,1a kumbh!ladayo -a
2
gavutika, mfn. rJrom gavuta], extending for a gavuta, a g~hanti); - see also gaha ; - gaharakkhasa in Ee at
gavuta in extent; Sv 284,9 (sañkho -o elo aggha- It-a II 170,13 foll. is perhaps wr; Be, Ce, Se gaha-; -
yojaniko); Ps IV 156,7 (petanagarani ca -ani pi aggha- gahanakkhattataraka in Ee at Ud-a 98,14 is prob. wr;
yojanikani pi petabharitani honti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr read laddhanama gahanakkhattataraka with Be, Ce, Se;
gavatikani). - niggaha\ mfn., free from rapacious water-creatures;
gavo,pl. nom./acc. ofgo qv. Ps II 259,28 (tittharp ... sagahan ti va -an ti va na janati)
gaha 1, m. [cf S. gaha ?], hiding-place, retreat; or diving in, = Mp V 89,2o; - sagaha, mfn., containing rapacious
penetrating; MI 153,21 (app eva nama tatiyanarp water-creatures; S IV 157,9 (atari cakkhusamuddarp
migajatanarp asayarp passeyyama yattha te -arp sa-ümirp savagarp -arp sarakkhasarp; Spk III 3,9:
2 matugamavasena -arp sarakkhasarp, Be, Se so; Ce omits
gaccheyyun ti; or rather to gaha ?; cfPs II 161,24foll.:
yattha te ti yasmirp thane te -arp agamarpsu tarp !hanarp -arp; Ee sagahasarakkhasarp); Ps II 259,28 = Mp V 89,zo;
addasarpsü ti attho);- see also gadhi. - sagaho in Ee at It-a II l66,1s is prob. wr; Be, Ce, Se,
gaha 2, mfn. and m. (and n.) [S. graba], l. (mfn.) seizing; It 114,5: sagaho.
gahmp 48 gijjha

gahaq¡, ind., l).amul absol. of gal).hati qv. tight; too firm or tight; Ja I 62,7 (ayaiJ1 kappana atigiJ:!ha,
gahaka, m., gahika, f [S. grahaka, grahika], (one) who Be, Ce, Ee so; Se atida!ha) = Bv-a 282,4; Vism !06,1
receives, a recipient; one who holds; V in I 307,13 (clvaradharanaiJ1 pi ca ragacaritassa natigiJ:!haq¡ nati-
(vassai]1 vuttho bhikkhu anuppanne clvare pakkamati, sithilaq¡ hoti); Mp 111 390,11 (accaraddhan ti atiga!haiJ1);
sante patirüpe -e databbai]l); Sp 1143,27 (sati -e); -se e also ajjhagahayi, atiga!hita, gadha.
Sv 438,32 (na tesaq¡ -a, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gahaka) = gahana, n. [from gal).hati], handing over, distributing; (or
Ps IV 185,5; - ifc see asi- (sv asi2), il).a-, katacchu-, taking, receiving; ?)- ifc see salaka- (sv salaka); -
khagga-, camara-, camarachatta-, camari-, chatta-, gahanaq¡ in Ee at Spk III 54,4 is prob. wr; read maha-
talaval).ta- (sv tala\ valavljanl- (sv vala 1). samuddogahana-ajapathasaiJ.kupathapatipajjana-ubhato-
gahati, pr. 3 sg. [S. gahate; Wg § 16:48: gahü vilo<;lane], vyü!hasangamapakkhandanadivasen a with Be.
penetrates; plunges into; disturbs; Dhatup 349 (gaha gahanaka, (mj)n., getting hold of; fastening; ? - ifc se e
viloJane); Dhatum 504; Sadd 458,2o (gahü vilo!ane: chattadal).<;la- sv eh atta 1.
-ati); - absol. gahitva, Mhv 5:255 (janumattaq¡ jalaiJ1 gahana, f [cf gahal).a; cf also S. grahi(n)], grasping,
raja -itva); - pp gaJha, mfn. [S. ga<;[ha], l. plunged in, comprehending; scrutinizing; ? Pet 122,21 (khandhesu va
immersed in; Th-a 111 170,2o (pagiJ:!ho labhasakkare ti dhatüsu va . . . vicayo . . . vlmaiJ1sa . . . -a aggahana
labhe ca sakkare ca tal).havasena pakarato -o ogaJho);- pariggahana ... ).
2. tight, ji171l; strong; vehement; A 11 174,2 (tam enaiJ1 gahapacca, m(jn). (scil. aggi) [S. garhapatya], the
aññataro -o rogataiJ.ko phusati); III 257,7 (-ai]l householder' s jire (one of the three fires of brahminical
rogataiJ.kaq¡ phusati); Ja III 297,17* (pure visai]1 -am ritual); Abh 419 (gahapaccahavanlyo dakkhil).aggl tayo
upeti maccaiJ1); Pet 60,11 * ( -ai]l karoti bandhanaiJ1, Be, 'ggayo).
Ee so; Ce da!haq¡; quoting Dhp 349: eds d~haiJ1); gahapaka, m(jn). f!rom gahapeti, caus. of gal).hati qv],
Sp 82,5 (thero amhe -ena ovadena ovadati); Ud-a 229,29 (one) who causes (something) to be taken; (one) who
(-aq¡ rogataiJ.kaq¡ papul).ati); Ap-a 66,36 (ayaq¡ kappana distributes; Mp III 334,5 (vassikasatikaya -o); It-a 11
ativiya -a); - acc. -aq¡, instr. -ena, adv., (i) strongly, 152,34 (samadapaka ti citte patighapanavasena tass' eva
firmly; vehemently; too ji171lly; M III 159,25 (puriso atthassa -a); - ifc see patisandhi-, patta- (sv patta\
ubhohi hatthehi vagakaq¡ -ai]l gal).heyya, so tatth' eva salaka- (sv salaka), satika- (sv satika); - see also
patameyya); Ja I 291,7 (ubhohi hatthehi pade -ai]l gal).hapaka.
gahetva); Vism 105,24 (dosacarito -ai]l sammajjaniq¡ gahapana, n. f!rom gahapeti, caus. of gal).hati qv], causing
gahetva); Sp663,19 (-aq¡ p!Jiyamana); Sv1047,2 (-ena to take, accept, obtain; Spk I 174,13 (pade pakkhaletva ti
pharusena kakkhaJena vuccamano); - (ii) deeply; very utuq¡ o• -atthaq¡ dhovitva, Ce, E e so; Be, Se
much; Mil 370,25 (kummo ... tatth' eva nimujjati -ai]l utugahapanatthai]1); Mp 11 239,4 (vassiko [pasado]
ogahati); - -'-üpalepana, mfn., smeared with a thick sattabhümako ahosi, bhümiyo pan' ettha dvinnaiJ1 pi
ointment; thickly smeared; M 11 216,6 (puriso sallena utünai]l o• -atthaya nati-ucca natinlca akai]lSU); Pj 11 286,2
viddho assa savisena -'-üpalepanena; Ps IV 2,11joll.: (vañcananl ti asUVal).l).aq¡ SUVal).l).an ti o• -adlni); - see
bahalüpalepanena punappunaq¡ visarañjitena) = 256,28 = also gal).hapana.
259,3 (Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gaJhupalepanena); - gahapeti, caus. pr. 3 sg. of gal).hati qv.
--tara, mfn., ji171ler, stronger; --taraq¡, more ji171lly; Ja I gahi, imperat. 2 sg., see sv gayati.
490,1 (muggarai]l .. . --tarai]l aggahesi); Sp 228,5 gahi(n), mfn. [S. grahin], seizing, grasping; holding;
(anuppaññatti ... --taraq¡ karontl uppajjati, Be, Ce, Se taking, receiving; apprehending; - ifc see anuvyañjana-
so; Ee wr karonti);- --palepana, mfn., smeared with a (sv anuvyañjana\ apal).l).akaggaha-, adhana-, uda-
thick ointment; thickly smeared; M I 429,3 (sallena ... (sv uda3), udaka-, dughulla- (sv dughulla\ nimitta-,
savisena --palepanena; Ps III 142,6: bahalalepanena);- appatikülagahita (sv patiküla), padakkhil).a-, piya-,
--bandhanaq¡, ind., (with) a ji171l binding; so as to be salaka- (sv salaka).
firmly bound; Ja V 461,11 (atha naiJ1 senapati gaheta(r), m. f!rom gaheti, caus. of gal).hati qv], one who
--bandhanam eva sayapetva); - esp. --bandhanaiJ1 causes to take or be taken; one who teaches; Ps I 111,24
bandhati, binds fast, ties up tightly; Vin I 344,19 (bhavai]l tesaiJ1 Gotamo samadapeta ti, te kulaputte
(Dlghitiq¡ KosalarajiinaiJ1 . . . da!haya rajjuya bhavaiJ1 Gotamo adhislladlni -a sikkhapeta).
pacchabahai]l --bandhanaq¡ bandhitva) t Ja I 264,7; DI gaheti, caus. pr. 3 sg. of gal).hati qv.
245,10 (so . . . da!haya anduya pacchabahaiJ1 giligamaka, n. [?], a kind of necklace; Abh 289
--bandhanaq¡ baddho); S IV 344,8 (dissati ... ekacco (uggatthanai]l -aq¡; Abh-sücl: battiq¡sayaghiko hara-
daJhaya rajjuya pacchabahaiJ1 --bandhanaq¡ bhedo adina aghahara miil).avako ekavall nakkhatta-
bandhitva ... slsaiJ1 chijjamano); Cp 3:2:13 (tesahaiJ1 maladayo harabhedo ca gayhanti); Ja VI 590,11*
evam avacai]l bandhatai]l --bandhanaq¡; Cp-a 192,6: (uggatthanai]l -ai]l . . . sassü SUI).haya pahesi; 590,26·:
--bandhanaq¡ bandhantanaiJ1 tesaq¡ karal).ikapurisiinaiJ1); etani pi dve abharal).iini).
- --vedhi(n), mfn. [ga!ha + vedhi[n]\ piercing deeply; giijha, m. and mfn. [S. grdhra], l. (m.) a vulture; Abh 637
Ja I 155,10* (dhi-r-atthu kal).<;linaq¡ sallaiJ1 purisai]1 (-o gaddho); Vin 111 105,37 (tam enaq¡ -a pi kaka pi
--vedhinaq¡; 155,18·: mahantai]l val).amukhai]l katva kulala pi... vitacchenti; Sp 507,13joll.: ete pi
balavappaharaiJ1 dento ga!haq¡ vijjhat! ti --vedhi); - yakkhagijjha e' eva yakkhakaka ca yakkhakulala ca
agiJ:!ha in Ee, Se at Pp 32,34 (aga!hena) is wr for paccetabba) = S 11 255,13; MI 364,28 (-o va kaiJ.ko va
agiJ:!ha qv; - atigaJha, mfn. [S. atiga<;lha], very ji171l or kulalo va maiJ1sapesiq¡ adaya u<;l<;layeyya); Sn 201 (kaka
gijjhati 49 gimha

-a ca khadanti); Ja II 51 ,25* (yannu -o yojanasatarp. Wg § 31:28], makes a sound; speaks; Dhatup 510 (gi
km-_¡apani avekkhati kasmajalaJ11 ca pasarp. ca asajjapi na sadde); 517; Dhatum 710 (gi saddane); Ap-a 390,7 (girati
bujjhasi); V 302,s• (slvathikaya majjhe padehi -a saddaJ11 karotl ti giri, ko so, silapaJ11sumayapabbato, Be,
parika99hayanti); Kv 136,34 (amo kayo ... kakehi -ehi Se so; Ce giri, kiJ11 ta111; Ee giñ ti saddarp. karotl ti giri,
kulalehi sadharaJ.lO ti); Ps 11 63,25 foll. (Gijjhakü~e kin tarp. ... ); Sadd 493,23 (ge sadde: -oti -ati); -pass.
pabbate ti tassa pabbatassa o -sadisa111 kü~arp. atthi ... -a pr. 3 sg. ginyati, is spoken; As 324,31 (giriyatl ti gira, Ee,
va tassa kü~esu nivasantl ti pi Gijjhakü~o ti vuccati); Se so; Ce, Be giñyatl ti).
Sadd 484,26 (gijjhati -o gaddho ); - 2. (mfn.) greedy for, gitena in Ee at Ja V 330,7• is wr for gltena (Be, Ce, Se so).
eagerly desiring; Ja V 256,29' (giddha ce na vamissantl ti giddha\ mjn., pp of gijjhati qv.
yadi -a hutva kame na vamissanti na cha99essanti, Ee giddha 2 , m. (or n.) [from gijjhati ?], hungry desire; eager
so, perhaps wr; Be, Ce, Se giddha hutva); - ife see desire; Ja VI 555,31' (matugiddhino ti matari -ena
kama-;- see also gaddha, giddha1 (sv gijjhati). samannagata ba1avasineha eva111 vilapiJ11sü ti);
giijhati, pr. 3 sg. [S. grdhyati], eovets, eagerly desires; is Ap-a 192,27 (gedha111 akaran ti -arp. akaronto tai,lharp.
greedy (jor, loe.); Dhatup 423 (gidha abhikailkhayaJ11); anuppadento ti attho, Ee so, prob. wr; Be, Ce, Se
Dhatum 661; Sadd 484,26 (gidhu abhikailkhaya111: -ati giddhiJ11; = Pj II 118,7 and Nidd-a II 144,3: giddhiJ11);-
gijjho); Nidd I 12,3 (anugijjhatl ti kilesakamena ife see vigata1obha- (sv vigacchati).
vatthukamesu -ati anugijjhati paligijjhati ... ; Nidd-a I giddhi, f [AMg id.; BHS grddhi; efS. grdhya], greed;
55,16: -an ti kilesakamena pattheti); As 363,1o (imina hungry desire; Ja V 343,14* (hotu -i tavasmasu; 343,2o·:
satta -anti gedharp. apajjantl ti gedho ); mayi 1obharp. uppadehl ti vadati); Pj II 118,7 (gedhaJ11
pp (a) giddha\ mfn. [S. grddha (and grdhra)], (aet.) akaran ti -i111 akaronto tai,lharp. anuppadento ti attho) =
eagerly desiring; hungry, greedy (jor, loe.); Abh 729 (-o Nidd-a II 144,3 (Be, Ce, Se so; Ee -i111 gedhanaJ11) =
tu luddho lo lo); A III 68,13 (itthirüpe ... satta ratta -a Ap-a 192,27 (Be, Ce, Se so; Ee giddharp., prob. wr);
gadhita mucchita ajjhopanna); Sn 774 (kamesu -a pasuta Sadd 487,15 (lubha -iyarp.); - 0 -gata, mfn., eagerly
pamü)ha; Pj II 516,n: kamesu paribhogataJ.lhaya -a); desiring; Ja IV 329,19* (ahaJ11 pure -o kapotiya); -
Pv 41:2 (paccuppanne sukhe -a na te passiJ11SU 0
-ma(t), mjn., fnll of greed; eagerly desiring; - ife see
'nagataJ11); Th 63 (cuta patanti patita -a ca punar agata; kama-, rasa-; - agiddhima(t), mfn., not greedy; Ja II
Th-a I 155,2: -a ti gedharp. apanna); Ja III 243,19* (satta 294,s· (agiddhita pi sadhu, pa)iyarp. pana agiddhima ti
sakaye na jahanti -a); IV 373,23* foll. (ranhesu -a rajano likhitarp., tato ayarp. anhakathapa~ho va sundarataro, Be,
kiccakiccesu brahmaJ.la isl mülaphale -a vippamutta ca Ee, Se so; Ce agiddhata pi sadhu);- 0 -mana, m. (or n.)
bhikkhavo ); V 255,24* (-a ce na vamissanti, Be, Ee so; [giddhi + mana 1], greed and pride; Sn 328 (kuhanarp.
Ce, Se giddhl; 256,29·: yadi -a hutva kame na vamissanti -a111 ... hitva; Pj 11 334,19: paccayesu giddhi jati-ad!hi
na cha99essanti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gijjha hutva); mano); - 0 -lobha, m. greed and eovetousness; greedy
VI 268,29* (sa Pu~~ako kamavegena -o, Ce, Ee so; Be, desire; M I 360,25 (agiddhilobhaJ11 nissaya -o pahatabbo;
Se kamaragena -o); Vism 346,4 (ratto -o gadhito); Ps III 39,4: gedhabhüto lobho pahatabbo); Ps III 41,14
Pv-a 271,1 (abare -a abhigijjhanta hutva); - neg. (appamattakarp. pi -arp. akaraJ.lasasane pabbajitva); -
agiddha, mjn., not greedy; free from greed; Sn 210 agiddhilobha, m.,jreedomfrom greed and eovetousness;
(vltagedho agiddho); Th 923 (yapanattharp. abhuñjiJ11SU MI 360,25; - 0 -lobhi(n), mfn., greedy and eovetous;
agiddha nadhimucchita); Ja II 293,15* (tasma mattaññuta greedily desiring; M 1 362,22 (yesarp. ... saJTlyojananaJTI
sadhu bhojanasmi111 agiddhata, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se hetu -1 assarp.);- agiddhi1obhi(n), mjn., not greedy and
agiddhita); VI 101 ,1s· (isayo jivhaviññeyyarase agiddha); eovetous; M I 362,29 (agiddhilobhissa); - see also
Nidd I 53,29 (rüpe agiddho sadde agiddho . . . agadhito gedhi.
amucchito ... ); - see also apihagidha (sv piha); - giddhi(n), mfn. [S. grddhin, grdhnin], greedy for; eagerly
sugiddha, mfn., very greedy; Sn 248 (ete sugiddha longing for; - ife see kama-, vaccha-; - see also
viruddhatipatino, so read? eds etesu giddha); - agiddhita, gedhi(n).
pp (b) giijhita, mfn., (pass.) greedily desired; Th! 152 giddhika, mfn. [giddhi(n) + ka2], greedy; eagerly desiring;
0
(patthita rajaputtehi senhiputtehi -a; Th!-a 134,3o: - -ta,f, 0 -tta, n., abstr., greed; eager desire; Ja VI
abhigijjhita paccas1sita); - see also gaddheti, gadhita, 213,23* (vaca kata 0 -ta gah!ta; 216,n·joll.: labha-
gedhita, pa~igiddha. giddhikataya brahma~ehi gahita); Vibh 351,31 ( ... ke)ana
giijhana, n. [from gijjhati], eager desire; the being greedy parike)ana 0 -ta 0 -ttaJTI capalata capalyaJ11, idaJ11 vuccati
(jor); Nidd-a I 171,22 (0 -vasena gedho); 434,5 (aharp. hi capalyarp.; Vibh-a 477,29: 0 -ta ti gedhayuttata, 0 -ttan ti
ima111 akassanasailkhatarp. taJ.1haJ11 rüpad1su -ato gedha111 tass' eva vevacanarp.; t- Nidd I 380,17: Be, Ce gedhitata
brümi). gedhitattarp.; Ee, Se gedhikata gedhitattarp.); - see also
giñjaka, f [?], a briek; a ti/e; Abh 220 (-a tu ca i~~aka); gedhika.
Sv-ppi 180,27 foll. (-a vuccanti i~~aka, -ahi eva kato *gidha,f [S. *grdhra ?], greed;- see agidha.
avasatho ti giñjakavasatho); - ife see bhañjita- gini, m. [ef S. agni], jire; Abh 34 (aggi -i bhanuma);
(sv bhañjati\ - o• -avasatha, m., the briek hall; V in I Sn 18foll. (channa ku~i ahito -i ... viva~a ku~i nibbuto
232,32 (tatra sudaJ11 bhagava Ñatike viharati -e) = D II -i); Ja IV 26,17* (tam eva ka~~arp. 9ahati yasma so jayate
91,21 t- MI 205,16 =S 11 74,14 (Spk II 75,3: inhakahi kate -i; 27,6·: -1 ti aggi); Sadd 184,23joll.;- ife see maha-;
mahapasade). - se e also aggi, aggini.
gi1,1iiti, gi1,1oti, girati 1, pr. 3 sg. [S. -vlgf, g~ati, gimha 1, m. [S. gñ~ma] (pl. loe. -asu, -isu, -esu), l. the
gimha 50 giri

hot season, summer; Vin I 79,29 (bhagava tatth' eva cattaro ca -e aqha mase).
Rajagahe vassaq¡ vasi tattha hemanta~T~ tattha -a~T~); girm,1a, n. [cf S. gira!) a, "swallowing"], ejecting from the
Nidd I 19,2 (vasse hemante -e); Pa~is I 30,32 (-e pi mouth, oozing; ? Dhatup 483 (gira -e); Th-a I 240,24
asevati); Mi1274,6 (kissa hemante suriyo ka~ina~T~ tapati (se1o hi .. . pasavanadivasena ja1assa sarabhiitiina~T~
no tatha -e ti); Vism 620,34 (hemante pavattarüpaq¡ -aq¡ bhesajjadivatthiinaiTI ca -ato giri ti vuccati, Be, Se so; Ee
appatva tatth' eva niruddhaq¡); Sp 1033,29 (vassano girikaral)ato giñ ti; Ce passaval)adivasena jalasaya-
hemanto -o ti eva~T~ utuppamiilJaq¡ acikkhitabbaq¡); sarabhiitiinaq¡ . . . -ato giñ ti; cfSadd 429,10: gira
Spk 11 351,9 (yaq¡ ... -e ca uppannaiTI slta~T~); - 2. a niggiral)e, niggiral)aq¡ paggharal)aq¡) f. Sadd 429,14
summer month; (pl.) the (four months ofthe) hot season; (himavamanadivasena jalassa ... ); - see also girati 2,
Vin III 70,22 (-anaq¡ pacchime mase iihata~T~ rajojalla~T~; gilana.
Sp 404,13: asa!hamase); 252,34 (maso seso -anan ti gira ti\ pr. 3 sg., se e sv gil)ati.
bhikkhuna vassikasa~ikacivaraiTI pariyesitabbaq¡; girate, pr. 3 sg. [cfS. girati, Wg § 28:117: gf nigaral)e],
Sp 719,29: catunnaiTI 0 -masanaiTI eko pacchimamaso swallows; ejects from the mouth; oozes; ? Dhiitup 483
seso); MI 79,26 (-ana~T~ pacchime mase diva abbhokase (gira gira~Je); Dhatum 558 (giro nigara~Jadisu);
viharami ratti~T~ vanasal)qe); A IV 138,28 (utusata~T~ Sadd 429,1o (gira niggiral)e, niggiral)aq¡ paggharal)am:
hemantiina~T~ utusataq¡ -anaiTI utusata~T~ vassana~T~); -ati giri, Be, Ee so; vl nigiral)aq¡);- see also gi1ati.
Sn 233 (-ana mase pa~hamasmi~T~ -e; Pj I 192,9 foil.: ye girassa in E e, Se at Sp 831,34 is wr for girissa (Be, Ce so).
cattaro -iina~T~ masa tesaiTI catunnaq¡ o -masanaq¡ gira, f (and gira, n. ?) [AMg gira; S. gir], verse; speech,
ekasmi~T~ mase, katamasmi~T~ mase iti ce, pa~hamasmi~T~ words; voice; Abh 105 (vaca -a vacl); V in IV 2,16 (vaca
-e, citramase ti attho, so hi pa~hamagimho ti ca -a vyapatho vacibhedo ... ); D II 256,12* (y e vo 'haq¡
balavasanto ti ca vuccati, Be so; Ce, Ee cattaro gimhana- kittayissami -ahi anupubbaso; Sv 685,32: -iihi ti
masa . . . catunnaiTI gimhananaiTI; Se gimhamasa ... vacanehi); Dhp 408 (akakkasaq¡ viññapani~T~ -aq¡
gimhiina~T~); Vv 79:6; Ja IV 463,22* (aggi~T~ va -asu saccaq¡ udiraye); Sn 350 (khippam -aq¡ eraya vaggu
vivajjayantu, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be -esu); V 63,10* (yatha pi vagguq¡; Pj 11 349,14: vacanaiTI bhasa); Vv 50:18 (-aq¡
rammako maso -iina~T~ hoti); Dlp 1:58 ühite majjhantike sul)itvana nelaq¡ atthavatiq¡ suciq¡); Thi 316 (kassa tvaq¡
kii1e -anaiTI suriyo yatha); - ifc see agga- (sv agga\ dhammam aññaya -a~T~ bhasasi edisa~T~); Jall 134,1* (na
hemanta-; - 3. the heat of summer; heat; Sn 233 (-ana kho pan' etaq¡ subhal)aq¡ -a~T~ saccupasaq¡hitaq¡; 134,3':
mase pa~hamasmi~T~ -e); Spk 1 210,32 (ghammani ti -e); -an ti vacanaq¡, vacanaiTI hi yatha idani -a evaq¡ tada
0
- iibhitatta, mfn., heated by the summer heat; -an ti vuccati, so hi sukapotako lingaq¡ anadiyitva evam
Vism 231,12 (-iina~T~ kunnadinaiTI khayo viya); - aha); V 362,27* (vakkango cajanto manusi~T~ -aq¡);
0
-klila, m. [gimha + kala1], the hot season; Ja V 38,26 (-e Ap 22,7 (buddhassa -am aññaya); 472,18 (puthavi ...
udakavataiTI sampa~icchamano ); Mp 11 319,2 (-asmi~T~); vinadi karul)aq¡ -aq¡); Dhs 637; Sv 61,29* (muhutta-
Vism 343,18 (-e vatavegena samuqhitehi paiTlsUtil)a- jato . . . Gotamo . . . aghangupetaq¡ -am abbhudirayi);
rajehi okil)l)asarirena caritabba~T~); Saddh 275 (piyo ... Ps 11 65,29 (suiTlsumaro sadda~T~ akasi, -a~T~ niccharesi);
-e va ambudo);- 0 -nibbapana, n., co,oling; dispersing Bv-a 61,26 (karavikasakul)assa vi ya madhura -a yassa so
heat; Ap 211,6 (tiilaval)~aiTI maya dinnaq¡ ... -' -atthaya). karavikamadhurangiro, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee madhuraq¡
gimha 2, mfn. [cfS. grai~ma], belonging to the summer; -aq¡); - gira-m-udira1,1a, n., the utterance of speech:
jlowering in summer; Ja VI 534,32* (paduma ... dissare Mil145,23 (natthi buddhanaq¡ bhagavantanaq¡ akara~Jaq¡
-a hemantika phulla; 535,3·: -e ca hemantike ca ahetukaq¡ -an ti); - 0
-sakhilanelañ ga, mfn. [see
pupphitapaduma, Be so; Ce, Ee -ehi ca hemantikehi ca; ne1ailga 1 (sv nela 1), nelangi], whose smooth frame is
Se gimhe ca hemante ca supupphita paduma). friendly speech; ? whose interior part is friendly
gimhlina, m. or n. [prob. from pl. gen. of gimha1, speech; ? Ja VI 252,22* (kayo te rathasaññato ... -o
cfSn 233: gimhana mase; cf also S. grai~mayal)a], the mitabhii1Jisi1esito; 253,1s·: -o ti sakhilaya Sal)havacaya
hot season: a month of the hot season; Abh 78 (caturo niddosailgo ma!!harathailgo); - sugirli,f, a good
caturo masa ... hemantagimhanavassana utuyo); V in III speech; good words; D III 172,23 (avivada-
253,14 (arena ce maso seso gimhanan ti atirekamase sese vaqqhanakariq¡ -aq¡ bhinnanusandhijananiq¡ abhal)i, Be,
-e vassikasa~ikac!varaq¡ pariyesati); Spk 11 351,12 (yaq¡ Ce, Se so; Ee wr ciraq¡); - see also karavika-
-e Ul)ha~T~ ta~T~ utusamughanika~T~ paka~ikam eva); Pj I madhurangira (sv karavika).
192,10 (ye cattaro -masa, tesaq¡ catunnaq¡ -anaq¡
0
giri, m. [ts], a mountain; a hill; Abh 605 (pabbato -i selo);
ekasmi~T~ mase, Ce, Ee so; Be cattaro gimhanaiTI masa .. . SI 127,15* (-iq¡ nakhena khal)atha); Th 115
catunnaq¡ gimhamasiina~T~; Se cattaro gimhamasa .. . (Nesadakena -ina yasassina); 1144 (rammaq¡ -i~T~ pavisi
catunna~T~ gimhanaq¡); Dlp 15:1 (-e pa~hame mase abbhama1inaq¡); Ja 11 214,8* (tayo -iq¡ antaraiTI
pUI)l)amase uposathe). kamayami, <giñn? 214,1z'foll.: tayo -in ti tayo -i,
gimhika, mfn. [from gimha 1; AMg gimhaa], belonging to ayam eva va pa~ho . . . idhiipi tini nagarani tayo -in ti
the hot season; for the hot season; Vin 1 15,3 (tassa tayo adhippetani); 219,21* (-i-m-iva anilena duppasaho;
pasada honti, eko hemantiko eko -o eko vassiko) f. D 11 220,4·: yatha pabbato vatena ... duppasaho); V 42,22*
21,8 f. MI 504,26 (Ps III 214,16: -e thambhii pi bhittiyo pi (atikamma so satta -i brahante); 91,16' (-imhi
ucca honti, dvaravatapanani pan' ettha bahiini dibbavimanaq¡); VI 126,7* (Sudassanassa -ino dvaraq¡
vipu1aja1ani bhavanti ... ) f. A I 145,18 (Mp II 238,17: -o h' etaq¡); 568,4* (samanta vijjuta aguq¡ -inaiTI va
pana pañcabhiimako ahosi); Sp 772,14 (cattaro hemantike pa~issuta); Ap 29,2o (bharito bhavabhiirena -im uccarito
girlyati 51 gilati

yatha, Be, Ee so; Ce Neru~; Se Neru); Vism 340,33' plant, the mountain punnaga; its flower; Ja VI 530,2*
(yatha va -im arüJho attano yeva jal)l)Uka~ olubbhati); (punnaga -a; 531 ,6·: -a ti mahapunnaga) f. Ap 16,s;
Spk I 339,26 (ya~ -ino patham~ paribhal)¡;la~); Ap 416,13 (gahetva -~);- -bbaja, m. [giri + vaja], a
0

Cp-a 95,4 (haghatugho -i~ unnadento viya);- giñ ti in place enclosed by hills or mountains (like a cow-pen); a
E e at Ap-a 390,7 is prob. wr for gira ti (Be, Ce, Se so);- dell; Th 1097 (-e; Th-aiii 152,13: -e ti
1
o• -aggasamaija, m.n. [giri + agga + samajja], a festival pabbatakandaraya); Ja III 479,4 foil. (Moggallanatthero
held at Rajagaha; Vin IV 85,12 (Rajagahe -o hoti; giriparikkhitte ekadvare --senasane vihasi ... eJapalaka
Sp 831,33: -o ti girimhi aggasamajjo girissa va aggadese eJaka ettha carantii ti -a~ pavesetva kiJanta viharanti);
samajjo, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se wr girassa va); Ja III 538,9 V 260,16* (sihasseva -a~; 261,19·: -an ti sihapotikana~
(--sadisa~ mahanta~ chal) a~ ghosayi~su); Sp 974,n; vasanaghana~ kañcanaguha~); VI 589,9* (acari~su
Dhp-a I 89,8 (Rajagahe ca anus~vacchara~ -o nama ramaniye -e; 589,16·: ramaniye VaiJ.kagirikucchimhi);-
hoti, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee -a~);- 0 -kai.J.I.J.Íkli,f, the plant esp. a name of (the area of) Rajagaha, capital of
Clitoria tematea L.; Ja VI 536,10' (pupphita -a); Ps III Magadha; Vin I 43,16* (agato kho mahasamal)o
259,21 (girikal)l)ikapupphadini pana dissamanani Magadhana~ -a~; Sp 976,3o: Magadhana~ janapadassa
setadhatukani honti); Dhp-a I 383,13 (in cpd); - -a~ nagara~); MI 31 ,2s (Rajagahe viharami -e; Ps 1
0
-kai.J.J}.i,f, the blue clitoria, Clitoria tematea L.; 15l,IOfoll.: Rajagahan ti tassa nagarassa nam~,
Abh 584 (girikal)l)Y aparajita); - 0
-gabbhara (and samantato pana giriparikkhepena vajo viya sal)thitatta
0
-gavhara), n.m. and mfn. l. (n.m.) a mountain cleft or -an ti vuccati); S II 185,21* (Vepullo pabbato maha
cave; a thicket on a mountain; D II 255,24' (ye sita -a~; uttaro Gijjhakutassa Magadhan~ -e, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
Sv 684,22: ye hi bhikkhii girikucchinissita ti attho); wr -o; Spk II 159,2fo11.: Magadharaghassa -e,
Sn 416 (siho va -e; Pj II 384,4: -guhaya~); Vv 63:5
0
giriparikkhepe thito ti attho ); Ud-a 265,6 (-e puravare );
(ida~ pi paniya~ sita~ abhata~ -a); Th p. 1,3* Utt-vn 783 (kati Vesaliya vutta kati Rajagahe kata ...
(sihana~ va nadan tan~ dathina~ -e; Th-a I 7,4 foil.: -e dasa Vesaliya vutta ekavisa -e); Dip 5:5 (Magadhan~
ti pabbataguhay~ ... 0 -gavhare ti keci pathanti, -e); - 0
-mallika,f, a kind of tree (Wrightia
pabbatesu vanagahane vanasal)¡;le ti attho); Th 1103; antidysenterica); Abh 573 (kutajo -a); Samantak 735 (in
Ap 424,12;- 2. (mfn.) emerging from a mountain cleft; cpd); - 0 -muddha(n), m., the top or crest of a hill or
Ja VI 518,12* (dakkhasi ... nadi~ ... gambhira~ -am; mountain; Thi 297 (-ani); - 0
-raja, m., "king of
519,1·: -an ti giñna~ kucchito pavatt~);- 0 -guha,f, mountains", Mt. Sineru; Ap 21,12 (Ap-a 227,2: -a Meru
a mountain cleft or cave; a gorge; Vin II 146,7 pabbataraja); Mi1224,11 (Sineru -a... na kampati);
(bhikkhii . . . viharanti araññe rukkhamiile pabbate Ps IV 121,9 (Sineru -a segho mahanto);
kandaray~ -aya~ susane ... ) f. DI 71,16 (vivitta~
0
-Vidugga, n., a place in the mountains difficult of
senasana~ bhajati arañña~ ... -a~ ... ) = M 1 269,24 = access or passage; difficult terrain; Ja VI 518,26* (gantva
A II 210,31 (Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr giri~ guha~; Mp III -ani nadin~ pabhavani ca, Se so; Be, Ce, Ee
0
201,14: -an ti dvinna~ pabbatana~ antara~ ekasmi~ girividuggana~, prob. wr; cf Ja III 402,2* at -dugga
yeva va ummaggasadisa~ mahavivara~); Ja IV 286,20* above); - 0 -sanu, m.n., the ridge of a mountain; a
(te pabbata taca kandara taca -ayo); Mil369,1s (yogina plateau; Ja III 302,13' (--dañsu carati ti --daricaro);
yogavacarena viveka~ sevitabbam aranna~ ... V 4,17* (vyagghi va --ja).
kandara~ -a~ susana~ ... ); PsI 122,4 (pabbatantare girl'yati, pass. pr. 3 sg. of gil)ati qv.
gambhiraya ghanavanapaticchannaya -aya); gilati (and occasionally giJati), pr. 3 sg. [S. girati, gilati],
0
-Cara, mfn. and m., living in the hills, on the mountains; swallows; devours, eats; Dhatup 488 (gila adane);
a mountain-dweller, a monkey; Ja V 71,25* (-o ... Dhatum 386; 563; D II 348,2o (eko akkhadhutto
pabbatam aruhi; 74,s·: -o ti giricari vanaro);- --nadiyo agatagata~ kali~ -ati); 349,6* (-a re -a papadhuttaka) =
in Ee at Ja IV 287,1• is prob. wr; Be girivana-; Ce Ja I 380,10* (380,14: -a re ti -ahi are); MI 306,10 (app
gmvara-; Se girinadiyo; cflV 288,18*: Be eva nam' eta~ maluvabija~ moro va -eyya); Ja II 398,3
girivananadiyo; Ce, Ee, Se girivara-; - 0 -Cliri(n), mfn., (mukhe pakkhipitva -issami nan ti); III 338,17 (eko pana
living in the hills, on the mountains; Ja V 74,6· (-i puriso tetti~saiJ.gul~ tikhil)adhar~ asiratan~ -ati);
vanaro, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee 0 -carivanaro);- 0 -dañ,f, a V 62,s• (sada ma~ -ati maccu); 452,14* (ta [nariyo] -anti
mountain cave; Jaiii 331,4* (bharami matapitaro vuddhe purisassa pabhata~; 454,21·: dhana~ -anti nasenti);
--saye); - 0 -dugga, n., a place in the mountains Ap 379,2 (ajagaro ... kaJevara~ me -ati); Mill06,2o
difficult of access or passage; difficult terrain; a defile; (puriso ... mukhagat~ bhojana~ -eyya); Sp 286,1o
Ja III 402,2* (pavisu~ -ani nadin~ pabhavani ca); (ay~ pabbato ime isi -ati ti tad upadaya tassa Isigi1i tv
IV 195,4* (patito -asmi~ kena tv~ tattha namari); eva samañña udapadi); Sadd 436,29 (gila ajjhoharal)e:
V 70,12* (so 'h~... appatitthe analambe -asmi -ati); - part.pr. (a) gila(t), mfn., D II 349,s• (litta~
papat~; ?2,2r: girivisame); Ap 300,4 (vematubhatar~ paramena tejasa -am akkha~ puriso na bujjhati) = Ja 1
pub be ... pakkhipi~ -asmi~, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se -esu); 380,9•; Ja I 380,14' (me -ato); (b) gilanta, mf(-anti)n.,
Cp 2:5:2 (pabbhare -e ca); - 0 -dvara, n., a mountain D II 348,zz (addasa kho dutiyo akkhadhutto ta~ akkha-
approach; a mountain pass; Ja VI 562,30'; 586,3* dhutt~ ... kali~ -ant~); Ja 1 341,26 (-mal)¡;liikiyo
(rajaputti -e pattika anupahana);- 0 -nela, m., a kind of mahante kal)hasappe ... -antiyo addasa~); III 338,3; -
flowering plant or tree;? Ap 201,12 (-assa pupphanam aor. 3 sg. gil!, Ps IV 191,1; 2 sg. gil!, SI 51,13* (ma Rahu
mutthi~ buddhassa ropayi~); -
0
-punnaga, m., a -i cara~ antalikkhe); Dhp 371 (ma lohaguJa~ -i
52 giHiyati
gitana

pamatto); - inf gilitul!l, Ja IV 383,3-; Mi1312,22; - person; Abh 322 (-o vyadhitatura); Vin I 64,9 (na
absoL gi1itva, Vin II 165,n; Thí 508 (puthu1omo va patibalo hoti ... -al!l upaghatul!l); 176,19 (ayasma kho
baFsal!l -itva); Ja IV 195,11*; Mi1153,5; Spk II 261,27 -o, -o ca ananuyogakkhamo vutto bhagavata); 198,27*
(ajjhosaya tit\hatl ti -itva parinighapetva gal).hati); - (gi1ayano, Be, Ee, Se so, in uddana; Ce gilanaka); 270,38
pass, partpr. gi1iyamana, mfn., Ja I 508,20 (so pathavil!l (Hvako ... manusse pucchi ko bha1fe -o kal!l tikicchamí
phalamanal!l viya . . . pathaviya attanal!l -iyamanal!l ti); IV 181,3 (agi1ano nama sakkoti pilf<)_aya caritul!l -o
viya . . . samanupassi, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se so pathavil!l nama na sakkoti pil).<)-aya caritul!l); 338,2 (anujanami
gi1amanal!l viya ... ); Nidd-a I 164,l3; - pp gilita, mfn. bhikkhave -aya bhikkhuniya chattupahanal!l); A I 120,31
[ts ], swallowe d; eaten; Abh 757 (-o khadito bhutto ); (ekacco -o ... n' eva vughati tamha abadha); Thí 27
Ja II 240,5 (Devadatto pa\haviya -o ti); Ps IV 192,6 (kiñcapi kho 'mhi kisika -a bathadubbala); Ja I 150,21
(tuyhal!l putto aññena macchena -o bhavissati); Spk II (kilamanti pi -a pi honti maraJ).al!l pi papul).anti);
24,33 (mm.u;lükadayo hi sappadíhi -a antokucchigata pi Ili 392,13 (kuhil!l me mata iti pucchitva -a ti sutva);
kiñci ka1~ jívanti yeva); Dhp-a III 36,1o (imina so ma1fi Mil 231,3 (Sariputto . . . rattibhage -o samano );
Vism 33,5; Sp 1123,4 (-o attano 0
-taya [na
-o); - fpp gi1itabba, mfn., Vism 57,7* (aditta gilitabba
vughapet abbo]); 1210,6 (-assa chattan ti ettha yassa
ayoguta yena); - caus. pr. 3 sg. gilapeti, Ja III 338,1
(samajj~ karetva asil!l gilitul!l janantena asil!l -ema,
kayadaho Va cittakopo va hoti cakkhUI!l va dubbal~
Ce, Ee so; Be -etva; Se janante asil!l -etva); - añño va koci abadho vina chattena uppajjati tassa ...
chatt~ vaqati); Mp I 304,21 (sattha -o ti sutva
ko
absoL gilapetva, Ja II 424,13 (t~ bhal).<)-ik~2 ek~
mahamukh~ macch~ -etva); - see also girati . bhante abadho ti); V v-a 76,3 (-aya tava ay~ etissa
gilana, n. [ts], swallowing; eating; Ja I 342,1 rüpasobha); Pv-a 14,1 (sokavegena -o hutva na ciren'
(mm;t<)_ükapotikan~ asívise kal).hasappe -ka1o); Dhp-a
0
I eva kalal!l katva); As 250,13 (idal!l pana cittal!l
sadarath~ ... akammaññal!l -~ vailkal!l ... ); - ifc
276,16 (maccho
0
-kale nailgutt h~ ca1esi);
see nighapa tta-;- 2. (n.) sickness; D III 256,17 (bhikkhu
Ud-a 303,2foll. (timil!l -samattha timingala timil!l ca
0

timingalal!l ca o -mattha timitiminga1a ti vadanti); - ifc -a vughito hoti aciravut\hito ge1añña; cfSv 1044,to: -o
2
see asi- (sv asi ), pathaví -;- see also giral).a. hutva paccha vughito hoti) f- Vibh 386,36 f- Ja V 424,15
gilabaJisa, mfn. [gi1a(t) + batisa? or cf S. gila ?], (tal!l ... -a vughital!l aciravughital!l ge1añña, Ce, E e, Se
swallowing the hook; who has swallowe d the hook; S II so; Be gilanavughit~; 425,26': pathamal!l gilanal!l
226,14foll. (maccho -o baFsikassa anayal!l apanno ... paccha vughital !l);- -atiritta, (mj)n., (what is) left over
ayal!l vuccati bhikkhave bhikkhu -o Marassa anay~ from a sic k person 's meal; V in IV 82,15; Sp 829,24;
apanno, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gilita-; Spk II 206,14: -o ti Vin-vn 1308; - -atirittak a, (mj)n., id.; Utt-vn 643; -
gilitabatiso, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee omits -o ti) f- -' -alaya, m.n., a pretence of sickness, of being ill;
IV 159,1foll. (Se so; Be, Ce, E e gi1ita-); Ja VI 113,17' Vin III 62,17 (so puriso sunkaqhan~ passitva -'-alay~
(vailkaghasta ti -a, Se so; Be, Ce, Ee gilita-); Th-a III karitva attano bhal).<)-ik~ tassa bhikkhuno adasi); Ja II
28,2o (-o maccho viy a ti). 395,18; VI 262,17 (yan nünahal!l tassa me hadaye dohato
gilana, mfn., pp of gi1ayati qv. uppanno ti -'-alayal! l kareyyan ti); Cp-a 188,4 (-'-
gilanaka, mfn. and m. [gi1ana + ka ; BHS g1anaka,
2 alayal!l katva nipajjitva); - -'-upagha ka, mf(-l)(n).,
gilanaka], unwell, ill; one who is unwell, a sick person; (one) who cares for a sick person; (one) who attends the
Vin I 311,4* (kucchivi karo gilano ubho e' eva-a, Be, Ce sick; Vin I 92,16 (tassa -' -upaghakassa bhikkhuno);
303,3 (gilano supaghako .. . atthakamassa
so, in uddana; Ee, Se gilayana); A III 38,2 (-an~ ca
balabalal!l janissama); 142,2o (addasa kho bhagava - '-upaqhak assa yathabhüt~ abadhal!l avikatta hoti);
aññatar~ bhikkhul!l dubbal~ -al!l); Mil 74,24 (kin nu
A I 26,23 (etad aggal!l .. . -' -upaghakínal!l yadid~
kho . . . so vejjo -al!l sampatte ka1e bhesajj~ payeti Suppiya upasika); Ja III 49,1; Spk III 2l7,3o; -
udahu asampatte kale ti); Mhv 5:39 (Asoko . . . agato --paccaya , m., (medica/) support, remedy for the
Pupphapural!l Bindusare -e)_ (bhikkhu who is) sick; Vin III 99,27 (yo te --paccaya -
gilani,f [cfS. g1ani], weakness; illness;- -pucchana, n.,
0
bhesajjaparikkharal!l paribhuñji); D III 130,18 (yo vo
inquiring about an illness, about someone 's state of maya --paccayabhesajjaparikkharo anuññato al~ vo so
health; Bv-a 163,21 (Varul).o nama aggasavako ... yava-d-eva uppannanal!l veyyabadhikan~ vedananal!l
abadhiko ahosi, tal!lgi1anipucchanatthaya ... , Ce so; Ee patighataya); S II 194,22; A II 65,18*; Ja VI 120,29'
wr t~
0
-pucchinatthaya; Be, Se tattha gilana- (paccayan ti --paccay~ ad~sü ti); Vism 34,27
pucchan atthaya) ;- 0 -puccha ,f, id.; Bv-a 163,32* (tassa (--paccay o va bhesajjal!l --paccayabhesajjal!l, y~ kiñci
-aya ye tada upagata, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gilanapucchaya; gilanassa sappayal!l bhisakkakammal!l te1amadhu-
quoting Bv 6:9: eds gilanapucchaya); - see also gilana- phiilfitadí ti); Sp 386,2o (senasanena --paccay ena va
pucchana, gilanapuccha (sv gilayati), gelaññapucchana. kilamantesu); Sv 205,24 (ayal!l assa --paccay e
gilayati, pr. 3 sg. [S. g1ayati], feels aversion; is weary; yathalabhasantoso); Th-a III 76,14 (jívitan~ pavattiya
Dhatup 439 (gi1a hasakkhaye); Dhatum 680; Sadd 437,5 parikkhiirabhüte bhesajjasailkhate paccaye --paccay e );
(gile pítikkhaye: -ati gilano gelaññ~); - part.pr. Mhv 5:216 (thero nivedan~ rañño --paccay e pi ca ...
gilayamana, mfn., V v-a 328,18 (gilano ti -amano ti patikkhi pi);- --puccha ka, m., --pucchi ka,f, (one) who
attho); - pp gilana, gilayana, mfn., m.f(-a) and n. asks about (the health of) a sick person; (one) who visits
[AMg gilii~fa; BHS gilana, g1ana, glanya; cf S. g1ana], the sick; Vin IV 88,12 (--puccha ka bhikkhü gilane
l. (mfn., m.f) unwell; ill; unfit; one who is unwell, a sick bhikkhü etad avocul!l kacc' avuso khamaníy~ kacci
gilita 53 gihi(n)

yapaniyan ti); 346,22 (--pucchika bhikkhuniyo ); S I arahatta111 patto dve v' assa gatiyo bhavanti ananna
238,31 (Sakko deviinam indo yena Vepacitti asurindo tasmil11 yeva divase pabbajati va parinibbayati va);
ten' upasaiikami --pucchako); Ps IV 195,15 (bhikkhuni- Vism 40,18 (guJ;Iehi pasannan~ -In~ santika uppanna
upassayal11, t~ pana --pucchakena gantul11 vanati); - paccaya); Ps 1 264,19 (eko daharo [bhikkhu] hatth~
--pucchana, n., inquiring about (the health of) a sick pasiirento kayas~sagg~ patva ten' eva karaJ;Iena -1
person; visiting the sick; Ap-a 304,35 (Sariputtatthero jato); Dhp-a III 257,2 (ye -ino ... pabbajita va ... ); -
Revatassa --pucchan~ . . . karissiimi ti upagañchi); 0
-gata, gihlgata, mfn., [cfO. von Hinüber, 2008],
Thüp 248,20 (--pucchanatthaya); see also associated with householders; known to householders;
giliinipucchana, gelaññapucchana; - --puccha,f, id.; (f.) associated with a householder, married; ? V in II
Bv 6:9 (tassa --pucchaya ye tada upagata); Th-a I !86,10 288,17 (sant' amhaka111 sikkhapadiini -iini gihl pi no
(dhammasenapati --pucch~ gantva); - see also jananti id~ vo samaJ;Iiin~ Sakyaputtiyiin~ kappati
giliinipuccha; - --sala,f, a sick-room; an infirmary; ida111 vo na kappati; Sp-~ [Be] III 449,24 foil. -iinl ti
S IV 210,25; Vism 259,5 (ya111 tesa111 kimlna111 gihipa~isa111yuttanl ti vadanti, gihlsu gatiini tehi ñatiini
sütighara111 vaccaku~l --sala susan~ ca hoti); Spk II -iinl ti eva111 pan' ettha attho danhabbo); IV 322,2
256,28 (--siil~ gantva gilane assasetva); - --seyya,f, (ünadviidasavassa bhikkhave -a akkhama hoti sltassa
a sick-bed; a death-bed; Ja VI 197,10 (so pi masa111 UJ;Ihassa ... ); 322,6 (ya pana bhikkhuni ünadvadasa-
pe)aya kilanto --seyyaya sayi, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se vassal11 -a111 vu~thapeyya pacittiyan ti; 322,10: -a nama
--seyy~); Spk I 79,31 (--seyya h' esa tathagatassa); purisantaragata vuccati); Vin-vn 2376; 2378;
0
Ps IV 125,5 (tassa --seyyaya nipannassa nirayo neg. agihlgata, mfn., Sp 942,4; - -(d)dhaja, m., the
upanhasi); - agiliina, mfn. and m.f, not ill, well, fit; a emblem or characteristic sign of a householder; Vin II
well person, a fit person; Vin I 357,23 (sabbeh' eva 22,27 (na -o dhiiretabbo; Sp II59,sfoll.: odatavatthiini
ekajjh~ sannipatitabba111 giliinehi ca agilanehi ca, na acchinnadasiini pupphadasiini ca na dharetabbiini); -
0
kehici chando databbo); IV 347,3 (bhikkhuni agiliina); -niyama, m., the manner of a householder, Dhp-a I
Kkh 2 175,18 (agiliinata); Ps IV 38,2o; - niggiliina, mfn., !6,10; 0
-nivattha, n., the kind or style of
free from sickness; healthy,fit;? As 151,12 (paguññata ti (under)garment wom by a householder; (or
0
paguJ;Iabhavo, anaturata niggilanata ti attho); 151,15 -nivattha111, adv., in the way a householder wears his
(viññaJ;Iakkhandhassa niggilaniikiiro va kathito); - see (under)garment;) Vin II 137,5foll. (chabbaggiya
also agilayati, gelañña. bhikkhü -a111 nivasenti hatthisoJ;I<;Iak~ maccha-
gilita, mfn., pp of gilati qv. viilakal11 . . . na bhikkhave -a111 nivasetabb~ hatthi-
soJ;I<;Iak~ ... );- -patirüpakara, mfn., appropriatefor
0
gilevati,pr. 3 sg. [cfS. Dhatup glevate; Wg § 14:32: glevu
sevane], sprinkles; ? Sadd 440,22 (sevu . . . gevu householders; D III 164,2* (idha mahipatissa kamabhoga
gilevu ... secane: ... gevati -a ti, eds so; perhaps wr for gihipatirüpakara bahü bhavanti, so read with vl in Ee ?
sevane ?). see K.R. Norman, 1987-88, p. 288; Be, Ce gihi-
gilesati,pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup gle~ate, Wg § 16:13] desires; patirüpaka; Ee, Se gihlpatirüpaka); - 0 -paruta, n., the
seeks; Sadd 447,21 (gilesu anvicchaya111, punappuna111 kind or style of upper garment wom by a householder,
iccha anviccha: -ati). (or 0 -piirutam, adv., in the way a householder wears his
giJitani in Ee at Sp 710,3 is wr for ga)itiini (Be so) or upper garment;) V in II 137,llfoll. (chabbaggiya bhikkhü
galitani (Ce, Se so). -~ parupanti . . . na bhikkhave -~ parupitabb~;
giha, n. [AMg id.; S. grha], a house; - ifc se e agiha; - Sp 1213,5: parimaJ;I<;ialalakkhaJ;Iato aññatha piirut~
see also gaha 1, gihi(n), geha 1. sabba111 eta111 -a111 nama);- 0 -bandhana, n., the bonds
gihi(n), m., [S. grhin] (sg. gen./dat. -ino, -issa; pl. which bind a householder, Sn 44 (chetvana viro -ani;
nom./acc. -1, -ino; iic usually gihi-, occasionally gihi- ), Pj II 91,23 foil.: kiimabandhanani, kama hi gihln~
one who possesses a house, a householder; one who bandhanani) = Ap 9,13; Ja I 9,22 (pahln~ me -~);
lives the household (worldly and sensual) lije (often Cp-a 133,25 (-abhava111 dassetva idani pabbajitan~ pi
contrasted with pabbajita); Abh 446 (gahatthagiirika -!); kesañci ya111 hoti bandhana111 tassapi abhav~ dassetu111,
Vinii 129,15 H bhikkhave mailgalika); Mili 261,22 Be, Se so; Ce, Ee gihibandhabhav~, prob. wr); -
(na . . . -lna111 odatavasanan~ evarüpl dhamml katha 0
-linga, n., the distinctive marks or appearance or
pa~ibhati); S IV 180,18 (idha bhikkhu -lhi sa111saW10 character of a householder; V in III 34,22 (bhikkhu ...
viharati, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee -1, read gihlsa111sa~~o ?); A 1 -ena methun~ dhamma111 pa~isevi; Sp 272,13: -ena ti
69,15 (micchapa~ipatti111 na VaJ;IJ.lemi -1ssa va gihivesena odatavattho hutva); Mil265,14 (n' eso
pabbajitassa va); III 211,22 H111 odatavasan~); maharaja doso arahattassa -ass' eso doso yadida111
IV 281,11 (may~ bhante -1 kiimabhogl puttasambadha- liiJ.gadubbalata); Ps III 334,14 (tavad ev' assa -~
sayan~ ajjhavasama kasikacandana111 paccanubhoma antaradhayi samaJ;Ialiilga111 paturahosi); Cp-a 283,2
miilagandhavilepan~ dhiirayiima jatarüparajata111 (pabbajitass' eva patthana samijjhati no -e ~hitassa);-
siidiyama); Dhp 74; Sn 220 (-i diiraposl); Th 101 (hitva 0
(i)-vikata, 0 -Vikata, mfn., (what is) produced by,
0
-tval11, Ee, Se so; Be, Ce 0 -tta111); 939 (bhesajjesu yatha belonging to, a householder, ? Vin II 163,28 (anujaniimi
vejja kicciikicce yatha -!); Ja III 105,23* (alaso -1 bhikkhave ~apetva tlJ;Ii asandi111 pallaiik~ tülika111 -~
kiimabhogl na siidhu); VI 63,27* (y~ hoti catta111 -ino abhinislditu111; Vjb [Be]477,16: -an ti gihlna111 atthaya
sunakhassa va); Ap 67,22 (na -1 napi saññato, Be, Ce so; kata111; Vmv [Be] II 240,14: -an ti gihihi kata111
Se -i; Ee wr gihina napi paññatto); Mi1264,29 (yo -1 paññatt~, gihisantakan ti attho); Sp 1240,22 (k~sa-
gihini 54 giveyyaka

lohavagalohabhajanavikati sanghikaparibhogena va -a giva\f [S. griva], the neck (ofmen and animals); the neck
va vagati); 1241,10 (suva~~arajata-arakil!ajatiphalika­ of ajar; Abh 263 (galo ca k~!ho -a ca); 1129; Vin 1
bhajanani -am pi na vaganti; cfVin-vn 2865: 191,2 (bhikkhil ... nadiya gavina!J1 tarantina!J1 ... -aya pi
siilgisajjhumayal]1 harakil!aja!J1 phalikubbhava!J1 g~hanti); III 80,15 (aññataro bhikkhu tassa bhikkhuno
bhajanani na vaganti gihina!J1 santakani pi); - -ayal]1 pahara!J1 adasi); M III 169,16 (api nu so k~o
0
(i)-vyañjana, n., a distinctive sign of a householder, kacchapo amukasmi!]1 ekacchiggale yuge -al]1
Sn 44 (oropayitva -ani; Pj 11 91,18: kesamassu-odata- paveseyya ti); Thi 81 (pakkhipi!J1 pasa!J1 -aya!J1); Ja 1
vatthalankaramalagandhavilepanitthiputtadasidasadini); 424,2 (nidhikumbhiyo -aya -al]1 ahacca thita); II 261,18*
Mil 11,11 (kamanissitani ... vatthani kamaniyani -ani, (bahuni narasisani ... -asu patimukkani); V 70,25' (ehi
Ce, Ee so; Se kammaniyani; Be kamanissitani me pighim aruyha -al]1 g~hahi bahuhi); VI 199,16*
--bha~qani); Ps III 38,16 (sabban' eva hi -ani tassa (khippa!]1 -al]1 pasarehi na te dassami jivita!]1 ...
gihibhava!J1 paka!a!J1 karontl ti); Vibh-a 515,16 (-ena chedayissami te sira!J1); Mil418,9 (issattho sare
gahagho ahan ti); - 0 -Saipyojana, n., the fetter that patayanto . . . ailgu1iyo nirantara!J1 karoti -al]1
binds a householder; MI 483,6 (atthi nu kho ... koci gihi pagga~hati ... ); Vism 124,23 (uccatare msmnena -al]1
-al]1 appahaya kayassa bheda dukkhass' antankaro ti; onamitva oloketabba!]1 hoti); Sp 348,9 (sisato va k~~ato
Ps III 196,4: -an ti o -bandhanal]1 o -parikkharesu nikanti); va -ato va hatthato va alankara!J1 chinditva); 849,s
Kv 267,6 (natthi arahato -an ti); Spk III 297,7 (sam~ero kutassa -al]1 pattassa mukhavagiyal]1
(pabbajitena ti -al]1 chinditva pabbajjupagatena); - thapetva avajjeti); 1008,32 (Janapadakaly~i. .. -al]1
0
-sale in Ee at Ps IV 193,4 is wr for gihikale (Be, Ce, Se pasaretva olokesi); Ps V 17,2 (kathetukamo -al]1
so). pagga~hati hanuka!]1 ca1eti); Mhv 7:20 (yakkhil]1 adaya
gihini, f [S. grhi~i] (pl. nom. -iyo and -i ?), the wife of a -aya naracavalayena so); o• -ayamakaip, ind.,
householder; a woman who lives the household (worldly stretching the neck; so as to stretch the neck, to extend
and sensual) life; Vin III 40,8 (Licchavikumaraka the throat; ? Sv 83,22 (tato pi manapamanapa!J1 -a!J1
bhikkhu!J1 gahetva ... -iya vippa!ipadesu!J1); D III 124,12 bhuñjati yeva; Sv-p! 1 162,25: -an ti giva!J1 ayamitva
(upasika e' assa savika honti -iyo odatavasana brahma- ayamitva yatha ca [vi va] bhutte atibhuttataya giva
cariniyo); A III 298,12 (yavata ... mama savika -i odata- ayamitabba va hoti) = Nidd-a I 404,3o; - see also
vasana silesu paripilrakariniyo Nakulamata gahapatani isakayatagiva (sv isaka!J1), oghagivi (sv ogha 1), nilagiva
tasa!]1 aññatara, eds so); Sp 928,1o (-i homi odatavattha (sv nila).
homi). giva 2 , f [= giva 1 ?] responsibility; liability (to make
gifakaip in Ee at Spk I 274,15 is wr for gitakal]1 or gitika!]1 reparation); requirement of payment of damages; (see
(Be, Ce, Se so). O. van Hiniiber, 1979c, pp. 277-79); Abh 1129 (i~e -a);
gita, mfn. and n., gita,f, see sv gayati. Ja 11 300,25 (go~e adisva corehi hatabhaval]1 jananto pi
gitaka, n. [ts], a song; Ja III 507,23 (eka!]1 me -al]1 dehi); Gam~issa -al]1 karissami ti tal]1 upasailkamitva bho
Spk I 273,25 (-al]1 gayantiya sadda!J1 sutva, E e so; Be, go~e me dehi ti aha); 305,16 (go~ana!J1 aniyyaditatta
Ce, Se gitika!]1); Pj 11 398,1 (ima!J1 -al]1 sutva, Ee so; Be, go~a tava -a); V 23,4 (yassa passena migo palayati tass'
Ce, Se gitika!J1); - gitaka in Ee at Ap 317,9 is wr for eva-a ti aha); Sp 319,29 (suddhacitto va uddharati n' eva
ce!aka (Be, Ce so);- ifc see gha!acetika- sv ghata 1. avaharo na -a); 356,5 (sace koci agantuko ... dvara!J1 va
giti,f [ts], a song; singing; Sadd 852,29 (gital]1 -i sangiti). vivarati yattaka!]1 cara haranti sabbal]1 tassa -a); 909,15
gitika,f [ts], a short song; Abh 130 (gital]1 gana!J1 ca -a); (yal]1 tesa!J1 da~qal]1 karonti sabbal]1 pi bhikkhuniya -a
Ja III 507,21 (ekal]1 na!J1 -al]1 yacitva parisamajjhe tal]1 hoti); 999,26 (no ce deti sabbal]1 i~a!]1 -a hoti).
gayantl jivikal]1 kappessami ti, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se giveyya, n., (and -a, f ?) [S. graiveya], a necklace; a
gitaka!J1); Spk 1 274,3 (ima!J1 -al]1 gayantiya cetikaya chain wom round the neck of an elephant, Abh 285
sutva, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gatha!]1; = Pj 11 397,2o: eds (k~thabhusa tu -a!]1); Ja IV 395,17* (kaccha!J1 naganal]1
gita!]1); 274,15 (imal]1 -al]1 sutva, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee bandhatha -al]1 patimuñcatha); VI 590,9* (tato khomal]1
gitaka!J1) = Pj 11 398,1 (Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gitaka!]1);- ifc ca kayura!J1 -al]1 ratanamayal]1 sassil su~haya pahesi);
se e ghatacetika- sv ghata 1. Vism 247,31 (yassa yassa ca pi1andhanavikatiya
giyati\ pass. pr. 3 sg. of ga~hati qv. akailkhati ... yadi ku~qalaya yadi -aya yadi suv~~a­
giyati 2 , pass. pr. 3 sg. of gayati qv. malaya, Be, Ee so; Ce, Se giveyyakaya; quoting A I
giva, n. [cf S. graiva], a necklace; a chain wom round the 257,28: giveyyake); Sadd 922,23 (-a!]1).
neck of an elephant; Ja V 297,16* (nekkha!]1 giva!J1 te giveyyaka, n. (and -a, f ?) [S. graiveyaka], l. a necklace;
karessa!]1; 297 ,23' foil.: tava giveyyal]1 sabbasuva~~a­ M III 243,21 (yassa yassa ca pilandhanavikatiya
mayam eva karessami ti attho, nekkha!J1 giva!J1 te akailkhati ... yadi ku~qalaya yadi -aya yadi suva~~a­
karissami ti pi patho, tava givaya nekkhamaya!J1 malaya) =A I 254,9 (-e; Mp II 362,11: -e ti givalankare)
pqandhanal]1 piJandhessami ti attho, ? Be so; Ee tava f. 257,28 (-e) quoted Vism 247,31 (Ce, Se -aya; Be, Ee
gival]1 . . . givaya nekkhassa piJandhana!J1 bandhessami giveyyaya) f. A III 16,17 (Be, Ce -aya; Ee, Se -ena);
ti; Ce, Se tava giva!J1 sabbasuva~~am eva; c/297,14: Ja V 297,14 (-al]1 dassami ti);- 2. the neckpiece (of a
giveyyakal]1 dassami ti); Sadd 922,23 (-al]1 geval]1 bhikkhu's robe); neck-binding; Vin 1 287,25 (-a!]1 pi
giveyyal]1 ... v~~abhedo 'ya!]1). nama karissati; Sp 1127,19: -an ti givavethanat!hane
givanto in Ee, Se at Nidd 1 466,25' and 467,5 is wr (or vl) da)hikara~attha!J1 añña!J1 suttasa!]1sibbita!]1 agantuka-
for kivanto (Sn 959 Be, Ce, Ee so). pata!J1).
gu 55

gihisotapannanaip in Ee at It-a II 39,9 is wr for gihl- (Be, bhasati thometi pasaipsati); Ps II 245,32 (silad!hi -ehi ...
Ce, Se so). abhiññato); III 436,7 (na jatiya brahmal).O -ehi pana
gu 1, gü, mfn. [S. -gu], going; going to; having reached; brahmal).O hoti); IV 82,6 (Mahamoggallanattherassa
behaving; cfSadd 846,13 (paradigamito rii, parad!hi iddhima ti -o paka!o); Bv-a43,zlfoll. (ayaip
upapadehi parasma gamidhatumha paro riipaccayo hoti gul).asaddo ... dissati ... sampatti-atthe);- ifc see appa-,
va tass!ladisu atthesu); - ifc see addha- (sv addha[n]), abhitthuta- (sv abhitthavati), dhuta- (sv dhunati); - 2. a
anta- (sv anta\ inda-, chanda- (sv chanda 1), dhamma- good deed, a good result; an advantage; a merit;
(sv dhamma\ panha- (sv panha\ paddha- (sv paddha\ Abh 767 (anisaipso -o); 787; Ap 310,15 (cetosukhaip
pantha-, para-, veda-;- see also ga2 . kayasukhaip iriyapathajaip sukhaip ime -e pa!ilabhami);
gu 2 , mfn. [S. -gup], protecting, defending; - ifc see Mil197,23 (appavattassa -aip pavatte ca bhayaip
dhamma- (sv dhamma 1). d!payamano ); Vism 313,10 (mayi idha vasante tumhakaip
gu 3 , [S. -gu], = go qv; - ifc see UI).ha-, citta- (sv citta2), ko -o ti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr -a ti); Sp 356,2 (mayi ca
tighagu, di- (sv dvi). mate saii.ghassa ca senasane vinanhe -o n' atthl ti); 436,1
guggula, m., guggulu, n. [S. guggula, guggulu], a plant (jlvite ad!navaip dassento maraQ.assa -aip val).Q.ema
yielding a fragrant gum resin, lnidan bdellium (Amyris anisaipsaip dassema ti); Ps III 293,7 (sace ayaip
agallocha Roxb. or Commiphora mukul Engl.); Abh 557 pabbajjaip alabhamano marissati na koci -o labbhati ti);
( -u kosiko); Ja VI 537,24* (hirivera ca -a); Bv-a 43,21 foll. (ayaip gul).asaddo .. . dissati ...
Sadd 921,15foll. (mattabhedo tava ... -o guggulu). anisaipsatthe); - 3. a strand; a subdivision; a string, a
guccha, m. [ts ], a bunch of flowers, a cluster of blossoms; tie; a bow-string; the string of a musical instrument;
Sadd 922,2o (-o gulaccho ... VaQ.I).abhedo 'yaip). Abh 388 (-o jiya); 787 (-o ... bandhane ... jiyaya ca);
*gujati, guñjati, pr. 3 sg. [S. guñjati; S. Dhatup gujati; Vin I 182,36 (yada te vii).aya tantiyo n' eva accayata honti
Wg §§ 7:23, 28:76], hums; buzzes; Dhatup 77 (guja ... natisithila same -e pati!~ita; Sp 1081,24: majjhime sare
avyatte sadde); Dhatum 91; Sadd 345,19 (guji avyatta- !hapetva mucchita) f. A III 375,16; D II 274,7* (nago va
sadde: ... guñjati). sannani -ani chetva, Be so; Se santani; Ce, Ee
gujjhati, pr. 3 sg. [;/gudh 1; S. Dhatup gudhyati, sandanagul).ani); Pe! 156,23 (yo kamesu satto yo ca tattha
Wg§26:13], wraps up; covers; Sadd485,12 (gudha kamanaip -o); Ps II 55,32 (kamagul).a ti kamayitabb-
parive~ane: -ati godho). anhena kama va bandhananhena -a); Bv-a 43,21 foil.
guñja, f [ts], l. a plant (Abrus precatorius) with red and (ayaip gul).asaddo ... dissati ... bandhanatthe);- ifc see
black berries; its fruit; Abh 585 (jiñjuko e' eva -a); anta- (sv anta\ kama-, mala-; - 4. (with numerals,
Dhp-a IV 133,2 (nagaraja ... kujjhi, guñjavaQ.Q.ani 'ssa usually ifc) a multiple; ... times, -fold; Abh 787 (-o
akkhini ahesuip, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se jayakusumaval).I).ani); pa!alaraslsu); Pv 36:9 (anekabhagena -ena seyyo ayam
Vibh-a 447,3Ifoll. (guñjacocarukkhattacaip guñja1ata- eva siilo nirayena tena; cfPv-a 221,19: anekako!!hasena
pattehi saddhiip ekato ko!!etva); - 2. a jeweller's anisaipsena); Mi1106,9 (yaip idaip sabbaññiibuddhanaip
weight ( either a guñja berry or an artificial weight); cittaip taip . . . asaii.kheyyena -en a parisuddhaip ca
Abh 479 (cattaro vihayo -a). lahukaip ca); Bv-a 43,21joll. (ayaip gul).asaddo ...
guttha, see go!~a sv go. dissati ... paralatthe); - ifc see agha- (sv agha2 ), eka-,
gul).a, m. [ts] (pl. nom.!acc. occasionally gul).ani), l. a catu- (sv catu[r]), ti- (sv ti 2), dasa- (sv dasa\ di- (sv dvi),
secondary element; a quality, an attribute; esp. a good du- (sv dvi), dvi-, pañca-, sata- (sv sata\ satta-
quality, a virtue; accomplishment, attainment, (sv satta4), sahassa-;- 5. (gr.t.t.) the first gradation of a
excellence; Abh 787 (-o ... appadhane ca silado ); D III vowel; Sadd 865,27 (kvaci dusa ice etassa dhatussa ukaro
153,18* (anavamatena -ena yati saggaip); Ja I 59,29 -aip apajjate ); 6. colour; ? Abh 787 (-o ...
(sarathi kiñcapi ... pabbajitaip va pabbajitagul).e va na sukkadimhi); - gul).e kayatanibhiitaip in Ee at Ap 476,4
janati devanubhavena . . . pabbajjaya -e vaQ.Q.esi); is wr; read gul).oghayatan!bhiitaip with Be, Ce, Se; -
266,29 foll. (ahaip manussabhiito pi samano tumhakaip gul).a in Ee at Jaiii 431,12 and431,19* is wr forghul).aqv;
-aip na janami . . . pana . . . yakkhehi tava -a ñata); - o• -agacchitamanase in Ee at Ap 568,5 is wr; Be

III 55,24 (sasapaQ.~ita tava -o saka1akappaip paka!o hotii gul).avaddhita-; Ce, Se gul).ava~~hita-; - o• -üpeto in Ee
ti); Nidd I 349,22foll. (katame attano -a uccakula at Pv-a 10,5 is wr; read khuppipasabhibhiito peto with
pabbajito va assa ... vinayadharo va assa ... araññiko va Be, Ce, Se; - 0
-karaka, mft-ika)n., doing good,
assa . . . pa!hamassa jhanassa labh! ti va assa ... ); producing an advantage; Ja IV 463,17' (kammakatan ti
Ap 75,18 (upasampadesi sambuddho -am annaya katakammaip evaip -aip tumhadisaip yo na janati); -
cakkhuma); Bv 2:31 (upagamiip rukkhamiilaip -e atigul).akarika, (m)f(n)., very much doing good; Ja V
dasah' upagataip); 13:35 (so ca buddho asamasamo -ani 329,14 (mata nama atigul).akarika); - 0
-khal).ana, n.
ca tani atu1iyani; Bv-a 208,1: -ani ca tan! ti -a ca te 1
[gul).a + khaQ.ana ], injuring merits or accomplishments,
sabbaññutañiil).adayo -a ti attho, 1iil.gavipallasena detracting; Mp III 387,8 (khantin ti attano -aip); -
vuttaip); Cp 2:1:1 (na tada atthi mahiya -ena mama 0
-gul}.ikajata, see sv guJagul).!hikajata;
sadiso); Mil237,15 (ayaip maharaja dasasahassi 0
-Ii-gul).üpahana is a vl (esp. in Be) for gaQ.aii.-
lokadhatu .. . ekass' eva tathagatassa -aip dhareti); gaQ.upahana qv; - o -ghosa, m. [gul).a + ghosa ], a
1
Sp 110,19 (so hi bhikkhusaii.gho -ehi pi maha ahosi proclamation or report of the merits; Dhp-a III 114,2
yasma yo tattha pacchimako so sotapanno); 216,5 (anekani jatisatani mssaya pavattaip satthu -aip
(jhanadinaip -anaip alabha); 876,1 (Upalittherassa -aip e' eva ... dhammadesanaghosaip ca sutva, Be, Ce, Se so;
56

Ee 0 -ghosakarp., prob. wr); - 0 -tthava, m., praise of III 150,25 (mallante pi -e a1aggitva); Spk I 115,26 (yasma
good qualities; Ap 461,23 (-assa sabbarp. tarp. phalarp., gu!fakathaya saddhiq1 nigguJ;lassa -o pakato hoti); -
Be, Ce, Se so; Ee -assa puppharp.); 2. (mfn.) without a (bow-)string; Ja V 433,s (-aq1
0
-dhmp.saka, mfn., destroying, denying merit; dhanuq1; 435,3o·: -an ti jiyarallitaq1); - atigu1,1a, mfn.,
detracting; Ps II 282,11; -
0
-dhaQisana, n., destroying, having extraordinary qualities; Mil 278,9 (ma1_1i --taya
denying merit; detracting; Dhp-a Ili 353,12 (paresarp. kamadado ); atigu!fakarika, see above;
--taya dharp.sina, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gm_1arp. nigguJ,Ia, mfn., having no good qualities; bad;
dhaq1sanataya);
0
-dhaQisi(n), mfn. [gu1_1a + worthless; Ja II 327,14* (gu!favanto -a honti); III 126,12;
dharp.si(n)
2], destroying, denying merit; Mp III 167,9;- Mil 180,29; Spk II 398,7 (gu!favantanarp. gu!fe kathite
0
-n-dhara, mfn., possessing good qualities; Ap 533,24 -anarp. gu!fabhavo ca pakato bhavissati ti); Pp-a 207,23
(-a, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se ra1_1antaga) = Thi-a 143,6*; - ( --taya); - sagu1,1a\ mfn., having good qualities; Ps III
2 79,18 (danarp. nama -assa pi niggu!fassa pi yassa kassaci
0
-nama, n. [gu1_1a + nama ] a word describing a quality;
an adjective; Ja V 153,12' (sadhara1_1ena -en' alapanto, databbaq1); Spk III 15,15 (ayaq1 khattiyo va brahma1_1o
Be, Ce, Se so; Ee namen'); Pv-a 231,19 (jhay1 susllo va ... niggu!fo va -o va ti visesarp. na karonti); - see
aralla vimutto ti adihi -ehi); As 391,2 (dhammakathi ko also kamagu!fika (sv kama), gu!fibhüta, tagguJ;la-
2
paq1suküliko vinayadharo tipitako saddho pasanno ti samviññana (sv ta[d]), yarp.guJ;lanemittika, sagu!fa ,
evaruparp. gu1_1ato agatanamarp. -aq1 nama, bhagava sagu!fa3. .
araharp. smasambudd ho ti ad!ni pi tathagatassa gu1,1aka, n. (or m.), stitching to strengthen the end of a
anekani namasattani -an' eva, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee saddho belt;? Vin II 136,15 (kayabandhana ssa anto jirati
sattho ti) f. Sadd 879,11 (saddha saddho ti); Sadd 247,25; anujanami bhikkhave sobha1_1aq1 -aq1; Sp 1212,3: -arp.
702,21; - 0 -nemittaka, mfn., produced by a quality or nama mudingasa1_1thanena sibbanaq1, evarp. sibbita hi
excellence; Pj I 107,11 (bhagava ti nama -arp. namarp.); anta thira honti, Be so; Ce, E e, Se muddikasantha nena).
- o -paridhaQisak a, mfn., destroying, denying merit or
guJ,Ii(n) 1, m(jn). [S. guJ;lin], (gr. t. t.) whar'. possesses
accomplishment; detracting, disparaging; Ja III 243,6· qualities or attributes, a noun; a substantive; Sadd 79,2o
(anatthakarakarp. pan' imarp. -arp. lobhajatarp., Be, Ce, Se (gul_livacakarp. padhanapadarp.); 759,26 (yatha hi
so; Ee lobharp. janaq1); 456,21 (musavado nama bhariyo ballubbihisadd o -ini thito, tatha sakalo payaq1 samaso
-o catusu apayesu nibbattapeti) ;- -paridhaQisan a, n.,
0
-ini thito).
destroying, denying merit or accomplishment; guJ,Ii(n.) 2 , mfn. [cf S. guJ;lin], (according to ct) wearing a
detracting, disparaging; Vism 425,12 (antimavatthun a va string (of flowers or jewels); (perhaps: having good
3
-ena va upavadaka); Sp 165,16 (-ena upavadati ti); It-a II qualities;? or to guni(n) qv ?) Ja VI 153,1* (ime te pi
39,9; - 0
-paJ,Iako in Ee at Ja Ili 431,12 is wr for mayharp. putta -ino kayüradharino raja, of children;
ghu1_1apill_lako (Be, Ce, Se so); -
0
-makkhaka, mfn., 153,1w: -ino ti malagul_la-abharal_lehi samannagata).
3
disparaging merit or accomplishment; detracting; gu1,1i(n) , (or guJ;li ?), m. [cf S. lex. guJ;lin, "fumished with
Mp III 273,11 (makkhi ti -o); -
0
-makkhana, n., a string, a bow"], (according to ct) armour, mail; but
disparaging merit or accomplishment; detracting; perhaps: a bow;? Ja VI 449,1* (avudhabalavantanarp.
Sv 1035,32 (makkhi ti paresarp. --lakkha1_1ena makkhena guJ;likayüradharinaqi . . . yodhanaq1; 449,2r: -i vuccati
kavacarp., kavacani e' eva kayürabhara1_1ani ca
samannagato, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee omits makkhena); It-a I
0
-rasayo in Ee at dharentanaq1, kavacasailkhat ani va kayürani
49,27 (paresarp. -acthippayena) ; -
Spk I 23,26 is wr; read gu1_1a, rasayo ti attho with Be, Ce, dharentiinaq1, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be -i);- see also guni(nl
Se; - 0 -Va(t), mfn., possessed of good qualities or guJ,likaQI in Ee at Ap 546,16 is prob. wr; Be, Ce, Se
virtues; excellent, estimable; Th 956 ( -vanto pi
0
guJ;lato.
sailghamhi voharanta); Th1400 (dve bhikkhuniyo guJ,liflha, mfn. [super/. of gu!fi(n) "having good
0
-vatiyo); Pv 21:72 (sllavantesu
0
-Vantesu tadisu; qualities" ? cf gu!fava(t) sv gu1_1a], most excellent; most
Pv-a 139,3o: jhanadigu1_1ayuttesu); Ja III 126,12 (yava accomplished; Sadd 686,18 (mantu vantu vi ice etesaq1
0
-vanta na uppajjanti tava niggu1_1a labhagga- paccayanarp. lutti hoti iya ittha ice etesu paccayesu:
yasaggappatta allesuq1, Be, Ee so; Ce, Se -vanto);
0
guJ;liyo -o satiyo satigho ... ); - see also gu1_1iya.
V 501,21 ( 0
-Vantassa acariyassa vacanarp. nama guJ,Iita, mfn., pp of gu!feti qv.
bhindituq1 na vagati); Ps Ili 436,8 (yattha katthaci kule gu1,1iya or guJ,Iiya(s), mfn. [campar. of gm;ti(n) "having
jato yo 0 -va so brahma1_1o); Cp-a 299,7 ( -vati maya kopo
0
good qualities"? cjgu1_1ava(t) sv gu1_1a], more excellent;
na katabbo ti); Sadd 145,22foll.; 654,21 ( -vatarp.
0
more accomplished; Sadd 686,18 (mantu vantu vi ice
0
-Vantanarp.); see also gu!fittha, gu!fiya; etesarp. paccayiinaq1 lutti hoti iya igha ice etesu
0
-Vani.ijaQI in E e at Sp 181,6 is wr for guJ;laVal_lijjarp. (Ce, paccayesu: -o gu!fittho satiyo satittho ... ); - se e also
0
Se so) or gu!favill_lijjarp. (Be so); - -vinasana- gu!fittha.
dhaQisa, m., the destruction and removal of merit; guJ,libhüta, mfn. [pp of *gu!fa + bhavati; ts], subordinate;
Sv 388,24 (na -ena dharp.semi, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se secondary; Ud-a 15,22 (satiya vyaparo adhiko, pañña
0
-vinasanena); - agu1,1a, m. and mfn., l. (m.) a lack of tattha -a hoti, Be, Se so; Ce, E e vyaparo adi ... guJ;la-
good qualities, deficiency; failing; fault; Ja II 2,17 (idani bhüta ... ) =It-a I 26,14 (Be, Se so; Ce, E e gu!fabhüta).
maya attano -arp. pariyesituq1 vagati); VI 230,3 (Gu!fo guJ,Ieti, -ayati, pr. 3 sg. l. [S. gu1_1ayati], multiplies;
attano --taya vandanaq1 pi nalattha); Ps II 95,28 (ima Dhatum 164 (gu!f' abhyase);- absol. gu!fitva, Nidd-a I
bhikkhuniyo anacara dubbata pagabbha ti -arp. katheti); 382,16 (sallassacakkava~anarp. sallassabhagen a -itva, Ee
gm;tthijata 57 guda

so, but prob. wr; Be, Ce, Se gal)etva); - pp gul}ita, mfn. susaJTIVUto); Pv 38:43 (okkhittacakkhu satima -o
[ts], multiplied; Mp III 125,7 (imehi catuhi gul)ehi -a); susaJTIVUto); Th 116 (cha phassayatane hitva -o
Dhp-a II 226,14 (yo eko sailgamayodho sahassena -arp susaJT!vuto); Dhs 1347 (katama indriyesu --ta);
sahassaJTI manuse ekasmiJTI sailgame jineyya);- ifc see Pet 148,14; Kv 616,6 (atthi gabbhaseyyaya ... indriyesu
catu- (sv catu[r]), dasa- (sv dasa 1), dvi-; - 2. [S. Dhatup --ta); Mi1343,5* (-a susaJT!vuta); Vism 19,11; - neg.
gul)ayati; Wg § 35:41], invites; Sadd 536,27 (kul)a gul)a aguttadvara, mfn., D III 213,7 (indriyesu aguttadvarata ca
amantal)e: ... -eti -ayati gul)O gol)o);- caus. pass. pr. bhojane amattaññuta ca); MI 32,w; S IV 119,25/oll.
3 sg. gol)apiyati, ? Sadd 536,29 (gol)apiyati amantapiyati (kittavata nu kho ... aguttadvaro hoti ti ... ); It 23,3; Ja III
attani patiqhito puggalo daghuJTI sotUJTI pujitUJTI ca 532,4; Dhs 1345; 0
-bhasana, n., prívate or
icchantehi janehi ti gul)O ). confidential talk; Dhatup 578 (manta -e); Sadd 539,19
gul}thijatii in Ee at Spk II 97,3 is prob. wr; Be, Sv 496,9: (manto ti -arp); - agutta, mfn., l. unprotected,
gal)!hikajata; Ce gal)~hijata; Se gu!Jgal)~hikajata. unguarded; not controlled, not watched over; Vin I
gul}thitva in Ee, Se at Sp 1084,s (paliJTI gul)thitva) is prob. 284,31 (sailghassa bhal)<;lagare civaraJTI -arp hoti);
wr; read paligul)~hitva with Be, Ce. 11 148,21 (vihara -a honti); S IV 70,3 (cha-y-ime ...
*gul}theti [cfS. Dhatup gul)thayati, Wg § 32:46; or < phassayatana adanta -a arakkhita asarpvuta); A I 7,3
V*grnth, see S. Katre, 1965, p. 69], envelops; covers; (cittaJTI bhikkhave -arp mahato anatthaya sarpvattati ti);
Dhatup 563 (ve!ha ve~hane gul)~ha ca); Dhatum 790 lt 23,12* (cakkhu sotaJTI ca ghanaJTI ca jivha kayo tatha
(gul)~ha ogul)thane); - pp gul}thita, mfn., covered; mano etani yassa dvarani -ani 'dha bhikkhuno; It-a I
veiled; Kkh 2 374,2* (in uddana: ve~hito -o c'eva, Ce so; 101,12joll.: yassa bhikkhuno etani manachaqhani
Ee gul)<;lito, prob. wr; verses not in Be; cfVin IV 202,34 dvarani sativossaggena pamadaJTI apannatta satikavatena
(quoted Sp 896,5, Kkh 2 269,2): ogul)~hitasisassa); - see apihitani); Ja IV 247,5 (nagararp -aJT~); Vism 22,1
also ogul)thita, ogul)thitva, kul)~hita, gutagul)~hikajata. (dvaraJTI pi -arp hoti); Sp 388,2o (yo pana sailghiko
Vgul}l1 [S. Dhatup gul)<;!ayati, Wg § 32:46], to cover, dabbasambharo -o deve vassante temeti atapena
envelop; Dhatum 793 (gu<;!i vethe); - pp gul)<;lita, mfn., sukkhati); 778,15 (seyyamattam eva nasseyya thanassa
covered; veiled; Kkh 2 374,2* (in uddana: gul)<;!ito, Ee so, --taya); - 2. unguarded, unwatchful; not controlled;
but prob. wr; Ce gul)!hito; verses not in Be); - see also A I 281,1* (-aJT~ cakkhusotasmiJTI indriyesu asaJTIVUtarp);
kul)<;!eti 1. - sugutta, mfn., well-guarded, well-defended; carefully
gul}hante, gul)hami ti, gul)heyya in Ee at Vibh-a watched over; Vin V 133,5 (attano silakkhandho -o hoti
442,17 foll. are wrr for gal)hante, gal)hami ti and surakkhito); S IV 70,13 (cha-y-ime. .. phassayatana
gal)heyya (Be, Ce, Se so). sudanta -a ... ); It 24,11* (etani yassa dvarani -ani 'dha
gutta, mfn., [pp of *Vgup; S. gupta], l. protected; bhikkhuno); Th 1141; Ja V 29,2* (mata ... -a, Be, Ce, Se
defended, kept saJe; guarded; controlled; Abh 754 so; Ee sugatta); Sp 1129,28 (araññakassa pana viharo na
(rakkhitaJTI gopitaJTI -aJTI); MI 503,15 (cakkhuJTI ... -o hoti); Spk I 321 ,4 (Atavakassa pana vimanaJTI
tathagatassa dantaJTI -arp rakkhitaJTI saJT!vutaJTI); S IV bhummaqhaJTI -aJT~ pakaraparikkhittarp); - see also
117,17 (-ani dvarani surakkhitani ahesuJTI); Dhp36 gopayati, gopeti 1, jigucchati.
(cittarp -aJTI sukhavahaJTI); 315 (nagaraJTI yatha gutti, f [S. gupti], protecting, protection; guarding;
paccantaJTI -arp santarabahiraJTI); Ja II 33.25* (tay' ajja -a controlling; D III 148,27* (-!su rakkhavaral)esu ussuko );
viharemu divasarp); IV 487,7* (amhehi -a anusasa 195,zz (uggaifhatu ... bhagava atanatiy~ rakkhaJTI
rajjarp); V 213,zo* (nivesanaJTI. .. pakarena pal)<;!u- bhikkhunaJTI ... -iya rakkhaya avihiJT!saya); A IV 106,17
mayena -aJTI); Sp 350,12 (-e thane); Th-a I 242,17 (suparikkhittaJTI hoti ... nagaraJTI abbhantaranaJTI -iya);
(cakkhudvaradinarp 0 -tta); ifc see dhamma- Ja IV 295,15' (na vayame attajanassa -iya); Dhs 1347
(sv dhamma\ - 2. guarded, watchful; controlled, (imesaJTI channaJTI indriyanaJTI -i gopana arakkho
keeping a control; V in I 195,29 (dakkhissasi ... dantaJTI saJT!varo) = Vibh 248,41; Mi1402,19 (pel)ahika ... sayarp
-arp yatindriyaJTI nagaJTI) -¡. A II 38,7; Sn 250 (sotesu -o pakkhigal)aJTI upeti attano -iya); Sp 356,11 (evaJTI -iJT~
vijitindriyo care); Ap313,9 (sada -o); Niddi 221,5 katva, Ee, Se so, perhaps wr; Be, Ce guttaJTI); Ps III
(vacayato ti yatto patiyatto -o gopito rakkhito sarpvuto 321,4 (rakkhavaral)aguttin ti rakkhasailkhatarp e' eva
vupasanto); Dhp-a IV 117,3 (attana va 0 -taya attagutto); avaral)asailkhataJTI ca -iJT~); Dhp-a IV 8S,11 (tasmiJTI
- 3. hidden, concealed; Abh 746 (gutho tu -o); - dvare saJT!varo thakanaJTI pidahanaJTI -i kata nama hoti);
4. who protects, a defender, preserver; Dhp 257 Mhv 37:110 (sukhite sabbabhoganaJTI jlvitassa ca -iya);
(dhammassa -o medhavi dhammaqho ti pavuccati; or - agutti,f, not protecting; lack of control; Dhs 1345
gen. in sense ofinstr.; Dhp-a 111 382,10: so dhammagutto (imesarp channarp indriyanarp -i agopana anarakkho
dhammarakkhito dhammojapaññaya samannagato); asaJT!varo) = Vibh 248,25; Saddh 341 (indriyanaJTI -ito);
Vv 84:21 (ahaJTI hi yakkho kantariyo val)l)Upathamhi -o; - se e also nagaraguttika.
Vv-a 341,9: -o ti gopako); - ifc see dhamma- guthagataip in E e at PsI 71,20 is wr for gütha- (Be, Ce, Se
(sv dhamma\ - 0 -dvara, mfn., with means of access so).
(of the sensejaculties) guarded, defended; controlled; guthaphassaip in Ee at Sp 51 0,1s is wr for gütha- (Be, Ce,
D I 70,7 foll. (katharp ca . . . bhikkhu indriyesu -o Se so).
hoti ... );M 111 2,14 (ehi tvarp bhikkhu indriyesu -o hohi, -guthadini in cpd in Ee at Ps I 283,9 is wr for -guthadlni
cakkhuna rupaJTI disva ma nimittaggahi ma (Be, Ce, Se so).
'nuvyañjanaggahl); Sn 413 (sapadanarp caramano -o guda, n. [ts], the anus; Abh 274 (payu tu ... -aJTI).
V'gudh 58 guru

~gudh 1 , see gujjhati. gumbana, n. [ef~gumb, gumba], eolleeting, grouping;?


2
~gudh , [S. Dhatup gudhnati, Wg § 31:45], to be angry; Dhatum 294 (abba -e).
Dhatum 237 (gudha rosane). gumbiya, m. [from gumba], one of a troop of soldiers, a
gunda, f [S. lex. gundra], a kind of Cyperus; SAF: rush guard; Vin 1 345,19 (Dlghavukumaro Bara~asiJ11
nut, Cyperus rotundus L.; Abh 599 (-a ca pavisitva sura111 nlharitva -e payesi).
bhaddamutta111 ca); M 11 83,17 (ayasma Mahiikaccano gumbetva, se e sv ~gumb.
MadhurayaJ11 viharati 0 -vane; Ps III 319,12: 0 -vane ti guyha\ mfn.,fpp ofgühati qv.
ka~hagundavane). guyha2 , n. [from guyhati; ef S. guha], eoneealment;
gunnaip, pl. gen. of go qv. keeping seeret; a hiding-plaee; ? Ja II 174,16' (ta111
gumugumayati, pr. 3 sg. [onomat., ef S. guJ11kara, [taru~asassa111] hi yada antopaviqhakiikaJ11
gumagumayita], hums; part.pr. paricchadetuJ11 sakkoti tada guyhatl ti -aJ11, kiJ11 guyhati,
gumagumayamana, mfn., Bv-a 95,3 (bhamaraga~ehi kiikaJ11, iti kiikassa -aJ11 kiikaguyhan ti); VI 381 ,5*
-ayamana111 . . . Rammanagara111 pavisitva, Ce, Ee so; (guyhassa hi -am eva sadhu, na hi guyhassa pasattham
Be, Se gumbagumbayamanaJ11); 179,24 (bhamara- avikammaJ11).
madhukarayuvat!hi anubhütappacarahi samantato guyhaka, guhaka, m. [S. guhyaka], one of a class of non-
-amane . . . pavane, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gumba- human beings, attendants of Kubera; a kind ofyakkha;
gumbayamane). Abh 13 (siddho bhüto ca gandhabbo -o
~gumb, [?] to eolleet, group; Dhatum 293 (gumb' abba yakkharakkhasa); Ap ?2,10 (kumbh~~a -a tatha, Ee so;
gumbane); - absol. gumbetva, Paris-a 507,28 (ti~a­ Ce, Se kumbha~~a garu)a; Be garu)a kumbhayakkhaka)
santharadayo ti~adlni gumbetva kata). = Be II 181,6 (Be so; not in Ce, Ee, Se; Ap-a 569,3:
gumba, m. (and n. and -a, f ?) [S. gu1ma, m.], l. a clump kurnbhamattani a~~ani yesa111 devanaJ11 te kumbh~~a,
of trees or plants, a thieket; a bush, a shrub; Abh 454; paricchadetva nigühitva paricchadanato garu)a -a nama
550 (thambo -o ca akkhandhe, Be so; Ce thambho tu -o jata, Be, Se so; Ee wr garu)ha -a nana jata; not in Ce)
akkhandho); 861; Jaii 19,22 (hatthi1a~~aJ11 udakena quoted Th-a (Be) 1 395,24 (Be, Se kumbh~~a garu)a
nadiJ11 otaritva gacchantaJ11 . . . ekasmiJ11 -e laggitva tatha; Ce kumbh~~a ca yakkha tatha; not in Ee);
aqhasi); IV 438,6 (sunakha . . . -a111 pavisitva udarena Samantak 525 (sattha ... disvana 0 -jane); 531 (guhaka,
nipajjiJ11su); Mil 326,27 (pupphuqhana111 -o atthi me); 578 (guhakakapayo, me); Sadd 458,28 (guhü
phaluqhana111 rukkho atthi); Sp 486,13 (sakha- sa111var~e: ... -o).
pa1asapallavadicchadanena -am iva gaccham iva ca guyhati, see sv gühati.
attana111 dassetva); Ps III 332,22 (so kira ekaJ11 -a111 guyhitabba, mfn.,fpp of gühati qv.
ghaqetva mige ughapeti); Ud-a 104,3 (candanagalu- guru, mfn. and m. [ts], respected, venerable; a respected
km1kumatagarakappüradi -a nama); Vv-a 66,9 (esa -o person, esp. a (religious) preceptor, a teacher; Ja IV
paññayati eta111 nlharitva gehaJ11 karehl ti); - ife see 102,12* (na tuyha vu~~a ca -ü ca atthi, Se so; Be, Ce,
e)aga1a- (sv e)agala\ kamboji- (sv kambojl); - 2. a Ee garü) = Cp-a 165,2* (Ce, Ee so; Be, Se garü);
troop of soldiers, a guard; Abh 861 (-o ... balasajjane ); Ap 460,26 (-üsu pi, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se garüsu); Mi191,21
Vin I 345,17 (te manussa ... -aJ11 rhapetva pakkamiJ11SU); (-una pi saha, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se garuna); 95,s (-uno
D III 194,7 (catuddisa111 rakkhaJ11 thapetva catuddisa111 pade sirasi añja1iJ11 katva, Ee so; Se -ussa; Be, Ce
-a111 rhapetva); Ja III 436,3 (raja nagaraguttikaJ11 garuno); Ps 1 204,18 (bhavanlyassa -uno santike
~apetva tattha tattha -aJ11 rhapetva coraJ11 ga~hapetva sikkhapadaJ11 gahetva, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se garuno);
slsa111 assa chindatha ti aha); - 3. a troop, erowd; a Pv-a 3,21 (sam~abrahm~agurujanesu, eds so);
group; Abh631; 861 (-o ... samühe); JaVI 52,2 Cp-a 310,30 (-u bhavanlyo ca, Ce, E e so; Be, Se garu);
(tadisana111 assana111 -e); Sv 226,21 (macchana111 -a111 Saddh 417 (gurüsü pi, Ee so, but ms garusü pi);
ghara ti macchagumbaJ11, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se -a) = Ps 11 Sadd 430,27 foil. (keci panacariya -u garü ti ca dvidha
324,11 (Ce, Ee so; Be, Se -a) = Mp 1 57,14;- ife see gahetva bhariyavacakatte garusaddo rhito
maccha-; - 0 -gumba, mfn., 0 -gumbaJ11, ind., in troops; acariyavacakatte pana 0 -saddo ti vadanti, ta111 na
in groups; Mi1117,19 (-a111 va1ahaka gagane gahetabbaJ11, pa)ivisaye hi sabbesaJ11 yathavuttanaJ11
sandhavanti); Sv 869,36 (ka1apabandha viya -a hutva); atthana111 vacakatte garusaddo yeva icchitabbo ...
922,13 (-aJ11 hutva carantehi corehi virahitan ti); Pj 1 sakkarabhasavisaye pana o -saddo yeva icchitabbo );
119,31 (manussa -a hutva); - agumba, m., not a 923,3foll. (garu iti Magadhika bhasa ... -u iti pana
thieket; not a bush; Spk 1 64,32 (so hi -o va samano sakkarabhasa pavacane adassanato, Bodhiva111se pana
siikhap~~adiparicchadanena gumbava~~a111 dassetva);
0
-car~aparicariyavasane
0
ti ca ettha -saddo
- niggumba, mfn., free from bushes, clear; free from lokiyamahajane pasiddhabhavena sakkarabhasato naya111
obstruetions or obseurities; Ja 1 187,6 (ummaggaJ11 ... gahetva acariyehi vutto ti darrhabbaJ11; cfMhbv 2,10: Ee
maggasadisa111 titthasadisa111 nijjara111 -a111 katva); garu- ); - 0
Upadesa, m., instruction from a teaeher;
Mil 420,2 (Milindo raja ... ratanattaye sunikkailkho -o Saddh 227 (-' -agamato, E e so, but ms garüpadeso
nitthaddho hutva); Sv 102,17 (dvasaqhi dirrhigatani gamato);- -dakkhil}.a,f, a teacher's fee; Vv-a 229,24
0

bhinditva nijjara111 -a111 katva kathetuJ11); 497,17 (paccaye (kin te -aJ11 deml ti, Ce, E e so; Be, Se garu-); -
nijjare -e katva); Th-a 1 226,11 (kammaqhana111 -aJ11 0 3
-Vasa, m. [guru + vasa ], residing with a teacher; pupil-
nijjaraJ11 katva acikkhanto viharati); Sadd 119,22 (-aJ11 ship; Ps I 58,3o (-a111 vasissama, Ce, Ee so; Be garu-; Se
nijjaraJ11). garusa111vasaJ11); - se e also garu 2.
gula echa 59 gu}iigul)thikajiita

gulaccha, m. [S. !ex. guluccha], a bunch of flowers, a mattaJTI sappi ti ettakaJTI nidhetuJTI vagati); Spk 1 259,23;
cluster of hlossoms; Sadd 922,2o (guccho -o ... Va!).l).a- -
0
-piQ!Jaka, m., a lump of sugar; Sp 852,3o; Sv 731,12
(-e nilinamakkhika viya, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se -pil).<,like) f-
0
bhedo 'yaJT!).
gulasi, f [?], a kind of plant; Sp 835,24 (anujanami Ps V 24,15; - 0 -püva, m., 0 -püvaka, n., a sugar-cake;
bhikkhave pal).l).iini bhesajjani nimbapal).l).aJTI ... Ps 1178,26 (madhupil).<,likan ti mahantaJTI -aJTI); Mhv 10:3
patolapa!).l).aJT! o -pal).l).aJTI kappasikapa!).l).aJTI, Se so, (dhitu me 0 -püvakaJT!); - 0 -phala, m., a kind of tree;
perhaps wr; Be sulasi-; Ce tulasi-; Ee sulasa-; quoting SAF: rack tree, toothhrush tree, Salvadora persica L.;
V in 1 20 l ,22: sulasipal).l).aJTI); l 093,4 (ul).hayaguya Abh 554 (-o pilu); - 0
-yanta, n. a sugar-mill;
0
-pal).J).ani ... pakkhipanti, E e so, perhaps wr; Be, Ce Bv-a 114,28 (ucchuyantaJTI va pi)itan ti ... -aJTI va pilitan
sulasi-; Se tulasi- ). ti pi patho, so yev' attho); Mhv 34:4 (-amhi katvana
1
gulika, ? Patis-a 410,27 (gulagul).thikajato ti ... gula nama bhatiJTI laddha gule tato); - see also go)ika , talagula-
1
sakul).ika, tassa kulavako ti pi eke, patala (sv tala ).
gulikasakul).ikakulavako ti eke, Ce, Ee so; not in Be, Se). guJaka, m. [S. gu<,Jaka], a hall, a die; a lump; a cluster;
1
-/guJ , [?], to release;? Dhatum 576 (gula mokkhe). Ja I 380,13' (akkhan ti -aJTI); Sv 495,25 (yatha pana
2
-/guJ , [?] to rol! around; ? to exchange; ? Dhatum 577 akulaJTI tantaJTI kañjiyaJTI datva kocchena pahataJTI tattha
(gula parivattanamhi). tattha 0 -jataJTI hoti ga!).\hibaddhaJTI, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
1
guJa (sometimes written gula), m. [S. gu<,Ja], a ball or kulaka-) = Spk II 96,17 = Patis-a 410,zo (eds kulaka-); -
glohe; a round die; Abh 1088 (gole ... -o); Sp 621,12 ifc see kila- (sv kila), baddhasattu- (sv bandhati); -
(akkhena ti -ena); Sv 812,25 (akkhehi dibbissama ti -ehi
0
-ki!a,J, a game with dice (or balls); Patis-a 682,24
ki)issama); Ps V 35,27 (etaJTI -aJTI gahetva hatthena (Ghosito kira -aya cheko; f- Dhp-a 1 178,zo: eds gula-);
vagetva); Dhp-a III 455,15 (Sammadighikaputto -aJTI - o -bhatta and!or gulhakabhatta, n., a mea! served to

khipamano); IV 124,6 (chasu khattiyesu püve lakkhaJTI those bhikkhus allotted small balls; ? a concealed
katva -ehi kilantesu, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee -e); - ifc see mea!; ? or one distributed by means of a secret lottery; ?
ayo- (sv aya[s]), kila-, daru-, pasal).a-, puppha-, mal).i-, Sp 1271,9 (aghakathayaJTI pana viharabhattaJT! aghaka-
2 bhattaJT! catukkabhattaJT! -an ti aññani pi cattari bhattani
mala-, loha-, sutta- (sv sutta ), sela-;- 0 -kiJa,f, a game
with dice (or halls); Dhp-a 1 178,13 (seghino putto vuttani, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be gulhaka-); 1271,19
darakehi saddhiJTI -aJTI kilanto, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se gulaJT!) (mahabhisaiJ.kharikena atirasakapüvena pattaJT! thaketva
f- Patis-a682,I7 (Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gulaka-); Dhp-al dinnaJTI -aJTI nama, Ce so; Ee, Se mahabhisaiJ.kharitena;
178,2o (Ghosako kira -aya cheko; f- Pa¡is-a 682,24: eds Be pattaJTI püretva thaketva ... gulhakabhattaJT!); 1271 ,2o
gulaka- ); III455,14 (dve daraka abhikkhaJ?.aJTI -aJTI (aparaJTI pi -aJTI nama atthi, idh' ekacce manussa maha-
kilanti); - 0
-pasaQa, m., a round stone; Thüp 222,9 dhammassavanaJTI ca viharapüjaJTI ca karetva sakala-
(yodhehi -e attharapetva kammarakü¡ehi ahanapetva saiJ.ghassa datuJTI na sakkoma, dve til).i bhikkhusatani
CUJ).l).avicul).l).e karesi);- 0 -pasaQaka, m., a round stone; amhakaJT! bhikkhaJT! ga!).hantü ti bhikkhupariccheda-
Mhv 29:3 (yodhehi aharapetva -e);- 0 -maQ¡Jala, n., a jananatthaJT! gu!ake den ti).
circular area for dicing (or for playing ball);? Dhp-a 1 guJajivha in Ee at Sv 938,28 is wr for gülhajivha (Be, Ce,
134,17 (tassa [patiya] -e thapetva ugghatitamattaya Se so).
püvagandho sakalanagare chadetva thito ); guJati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup gu<,Jati, Wg § 28:77], guards;
0
-valaka, mfn., with a thick (or knotted? or matted ?) Sadd 461,1 (gula rakkhay~: -ati gulo).
fringe; D II 354,17 (therakani ca vatthani -ani, Be, Ee, Se guJa, gula,f [?],a bird; Sv 495,3o (-a nama sakul).ika, Ee
so; Ce gülaga)akani; Sv 814,12: -ani ti guladasani, so; Be, Ce kula; Se gul).a) = Spk II 96,22 (Ce, Ee, Se so;
puñjapuñjavasena thitamahantadasani ti attho ). Be kula) = Mp III 205,12 (eds gula)= Patis-a 410,26 (Ce,
2
guJa (sometimes written gula), m. (and n.) [S. gu<,Ja], a Ee gula; Be, Se kula).
form of sugar, in lumps or liquid; treacle, molasses; guJaguQthikajata, gulagul).<,likajata, mfn. [cfBHS
Abh462 (-o ca phlil).itaJT! khal).(,lo); 1088; Vinl gu<,Jaguñjikabhüta, gul).avagul).thitabhüta; cf also
1
210,3 foil. (-e pighaJT! pi charikaJTI pi pakkhipante gal).thijata, ga!).\hika , *gul).theti], hecome enveloped in a
disvana akappiyo -o samiso, na kappati -o vikale tangled hall; ? knotted in a hall; ? in a tangle of
paribhuñjitun ti); 226,19 (anujanami bhikkhave gilanassa threads; ? D II 55,15 (etassa ... dhammassa ananubodha
-aJT!, agilanassa gulodakan ti); Ja I 448,22 (ekacce appativedha evaJT! ayaJTI paja tantakulakajata
mlil).ava -aJT! dadhina bhuñjiJTISU ekacce khirena); gulagul).\hikajata muñjababbajabhüta . . . saJT!SliraJT!
Vism 521,9 (yatha loke semhassa paccayo -o sernho -o nativattati, Ee so; Ce guJagul).(,likajata; Se gul).agaJ?.thika-
ti vuccati); Spk III 23,23 (rañño kira pañcahi sakatasatehi jata; Be kulagaJ?.thikajata; Sv 495,3ofoll.: guJagul).(,likaJTI
-aJT! ahariJT!su); As 204,2 ( -aJTI phal).itaJTI sakkaraJTI vuccati pesakaranaJTI kañjiyasuttaJT!, gu\a nama
samagghaJT!labbhati); Mhv 34:5; - o ' -asa va, m. [gula+ sakul).ika, tassa kulavako ti pi eke, Ee so; Ce
asava 1], spirit distilled from sugar or molasses; Vin IV guJagal).thikaJTI ... kula nama ... ; Se gul_lagaJ?.thikaJT! .. .
110,16 (merayo nama pupphasavo . . . -o sambhara- gul).a nama ... ; Be kulagal).thikaJTI ... kula nama ... ;
saJT!yutto) f- Vv-a 73,14; Sp 859,29 (-o nama ucchu- Sv-pt 11 118,10 foll.: vinanato gula ti itthiliilgavasena
rasadihi kañyati); - 0
-piQ!Ja, m. a lump of sugar; laddhanamassa tantavayassa guJ.lthikaJTI nama
Vin IV 112,11 (mahantaJTI -aJT! adasi); Sp 848,28 (imassa akulabhavena aggato va mülato va duviññeyyavayavaJT!
-assa ettakaJTI padesaJT! ga!).ha ti); Sv 83,27 (bhikkhuno khalitathaddhasuttan ti, Ee so; Be kula ti ...
pana vasanatthane eka ta!).(,lulana)i eko -o catubhaga- ga!).\hikaJTI ... khalitatantasuttan ti) = S II 92,15 (Ce -a;
guJika 60 gütha

Ee gu)igandhika-; Se guFgu1_1~ika-; Be kulaga1_1¡hika-; -ayo suva1_11_1aguha ma1_1iguha rajataguha ti); - ifc see
Spk II 96,21: guJagul_l~ika~ ... guJa nama ... , Ce so; Ee giri-;- 2. the (cave of the) body; Sn 772 (satto -aya~
gu!agu1_1¡hika~ . . . gu)a nama ... ; Se guFgaJ.lthika~ ... bahunabhichanno; Nidd I 23,8: -a vuccati kayo; Pj II
gu)a nama ... ; Be kulaga1_1¡hika~ ... kula nama ... ) t 515,30: -ayan ti kaye);- 0 -saya, mfn. and m. [guha +
IV 158,s (Ce -a; Ee gu1_1agu1_1ika-; Be kulaga1_1¡hika-; Se saya2], l. (mfn.) being in the body; A IV 98,3 (itaya~
kulagu1_19ika-) quoted Vism 586,4 (Ce, Ee -a; Se kodharüpena maccupaso -o); Dhp 37 (dürailgama~
gu1_1iga1_1thika-; Be kulaga1_1¡hika-) t A 11 211,33 (aya~ ekacara~ asar1ra~ -a~ ye citt~ s~yamessanti;
loko ... guJaguJ.19ikajato, E e so; Ce gulagu1_19ika-; Be, Se Dhp-a I 304,11: guha nama catumahabhütaguha, ida~ ca
gulagu1_1¡hika-; Mp III 205,11: gulagu1_19ika~ ... gula hadayarüpa~ nissaya pavattatl ti -a~ nama jata~); Ja V
nama ... , Ce, Ee, Se so; Be gulagu1_1¡hik~ ... gula 367,6* (khara ca bandhana e' eta maccupasa -a, Be so;
nama ... ) t Pa¡is I 127,16 (lokasannivaso ... -o, Ce, Se Se guhalaya; Ce, E e maccupaso -o; 367 ,3o· foil.: itthiyo
so; Ee gulagu1_1¡hika-; Be kulaga1_1¡hika-; Pa¡is-a410,25: nama sañraguhaya~ puna vasanakamaccu nama eta, Ee,
gulagu1_1¡hika~. .. gula nama ... , Ee so; Ce gula- Se so; Ce omits puna; Be sar1raguhasayavasen' eva
gu1_19ika~ . . . gula nama ... ; Be, Se kulaga1_1~ik~ ... maccu);- 2. (mfn. and m.) (one) who lives in a hiding-
kula nama ... ) quoted Ud-a 142,25 (Ee gulagu1_1¡hika-; Be place, a snake; (one) who lies in a cave; Nidd 1 8,3
kulagu1_19ika-; Se kulaku1_19ika-; Ce omits) and It-a l (sappo ... guhay~ setl ti -o); Ap 3,1 (kesañ va -a;
143,29 (Ee gulagu1_1¡hika-; Ce gulagu1_19ika-; Be, Se Ap-a 107,24: -a guhay~ sayamana).
kulagu1_1¡hika-). guhitabba, mfn.,fpp ofgühati qv.
-
guJika, f [S. gu9ika], a small hall or globe; a globule, a gu, see sv gu 1.
pill; S V 462,3 (puriso mahapa¡haviya satta gütha, m.n. [S. lex., BHS id.], excrement, Jaeces; dung;
kolatthimattiyo -a upanikkhipeyya; Spk 11 130,12: -a ti excretion; Abh 274; Vin IV 266,2 (uccaro nama -o
mattikaguJika, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr matthika-); Spk 11 vuccati); D 11 347,19 (so... yava agganakha -ena
156,29 (t~ pa¡havi~ bhinditva vuttappamiil_l~ -a~ makkhito); A I 34,27 (appamattako pi -o duggandho
karitva); Th1-a 240,18 (vattani-r-iva ti lakhaya -a viya); hoti); Vv 52:11 (kin nu -~ ca mutta~ ca asuc1
263,16joll. (Jambud1po ti sailkhat~ mahapathavi~ pa¡idissati); Pv 9:1 (-a~ ca mutta~ ruhir~ ca pubb~
kolatthimatta badaratthimatta -a katva . . . ta -a paribhuñjati kissa aya~ vipako); Ja V 144,34' (tes~
matamatüsv eva na ppahonti); - ifc see dadhi-, ma1_1i-, bhikkhabhajanani -assa pürapetva); Vism 301,18 (ubhohi
mutta-;- 0 (a)-kalapaka, m., a string of balls or beads; hatthehi vltaccike va ailgare -a~ va gahetva para~
Sp 1200,2 (kuruvindakasuttiya ti kuruvindakapasal_la- paharitukamo puriso vi ya); Ps 11 292,34 (sunakho ... -a~
cul_ll_lani lakhaya madditva kataguJikakalapako vuccati) t disva akhaditva gantu~ na sakkoti); Spk I 303,24 (so
Ps III 280,17 (Be, Se so; Ce, Ee katavuJikalapako, prob. -a~ viya aggi viya ka1_1hasappo viya ca parivajjetabbo);
wr). Dhp-a 11 57,22 (naggo -a~ khadanto kese luñcanto
guJigandhikajata, see sv gu)agu1_1¡hikajata. bhümiya~ sayanto); Nidd-a I 207,18 (til_laPal_ll_lehi viya
guJha, mfn., pp of gühati qv. -a~ kayavac1kammehi papa~ chadetl ti); - ifc see
guJhaka, see sv gü)haka. akkhi- (sv akkhi\- o• -adi(n), mf(n). (or 0 ada, mj{-J]),
guJhodakan ti in Be, Ee at Pe¡ 103,7 is prob. wr for eating excrement; (one) who feeds on dung; S 11 228,24
gu)odakan ti (Ce so). (m!Jhaka -1 güthapüra pu1_11_1a güthassa, purato e' assa
guha, m. [ts], the god Skanda;? Sadd 458,28 (guhü maha güthapuñjo; Spk II 207,13: -1 ti güthabhakkha);
sa~varane: gühati ... -o guyhako). PsI 39,19* (-1 sa va güthasmi~ hoti, Ce, Ee so; Be -1
guhaka, m., see sv guyhaka. viya; Se güthani sa va);- 0 -küpa, m. a cess-pit; V in lll
guhana, see sv gühana. 107,1 (addasa~ purisa~ -e sas1sak~ nimugg~ ubhohi
guha (in Ee sometimes written güha), f [ts], l. an hatthehi gütha~ khadanta~); MI 74,36 (-o
enclosed (hiding) place or space; a cave, a cavern; sadhikaporiso püro güthassa); A I 127,8 (-o kat¡hena ...
Abh 609 (le1_1a~ tu gabbhara~ -a); Vin I S8,2o ghattito bh1yosomattaya duggandho hoti; Mp JI 198,11:
(atirekalabho viharo a99hayogo pasado hammiy~ -a); -o ti güthapul_ll_lO küpo gütharasi yeva va); Sn 279 (-o
139,34 (upasakena sailgh~ uddissa ... -a karapita hoti); yatha assa sampu1_11_10 ga1_1avassiko); Th 568 (-ena
D 11 269,29 (andhakaro -ay~ antaradhayi aloko ga)hito ... kayo, Be, Ce so; E e, Se -e niga)hiko; Th-a 11
udapadi, so read with Be, Ce, Se); Vv 50:16 (s1ho va 244,12joll.: vaccaküpena vaccen' eva va bharito,
-am assito); Th 602 (vasita~ me araññesu kandarasu --nigaJhito ti pi paJi, vaccaküpato nikkhanto ti attho, Be,
-asu ca); Ja 11 383,7* (vasimha selassa -aya); V 15,23* Se so; Ce -e nigaJhito ti pi; Ee -ena gaJhito ti pi); Ja VI
(pate papat~ sobbh~ -~ candaniyoligall~); 370,2 (te agate ... -e khipapetva); - 0 -gata, mfn. and n.
Ap 413,28 (kü¡agara -a ramma); Vibh 251,12 (le1_1a~ pi l. (mfn.) fallen into dung, covered with dung; smeared
senasan~ -a pi senasan~ rukkhamül~ pi with excrement; S III 93,17 (chavalat~ ubhato paditt~
senasan~; Vibh-a 366,9: -a ti bhümidañ va yattha majjhe -~; Spk 11 302,23: majjhe -makkhita~) t
0

ratttindiva~ d1p~ laddhu~ vattati pabbataguha va It 90,5; A I 126,22 (ahi -o kiñcapi na 9~sati atha kho
bhümiguha va); Mil 398,25 (passati ... rukkhamüla~ va na~ makkheti); Bv 2:13 (-o puriso taJaka~ disvana
-a~ va pabbhara~ va); Sp 573,12 ( -~ pi ighakaguh~ pürita~ na gavesati t~ taJaka~ na doso taJakassa so;
va silaguha~ va daruguh~ va bhümiguh~ va Bv-a 71,2o: -o ti 0 -küpagato, güthena gato makkhito va);
mahant~ pi karontassa anapatti); Ps lll 220,23 (tassa - 2. (n.) excrement; dung; MI 424,6 (tejo suci~ pi
-aya dvare pilakkharukkho ahosi); Ap-a 153,36 (tisso 9ahati asuci~ pi 9ahati -~ pi 9ahati muttagata~ pi
güthaka 61 gühati

gahati ... na ca tena tejo aniyati ... ; Ps III 140,9: -an ti namagottarp. guyhittho);- pp güJha, gulha, mfn. and n.
adisu gütham eva -arp.); A IV 374,26 (pathaviyarp. ... [S. gügha; ~V gülha], l. (mfn.) (i) covered; concealed,
-arp. pi nikkhipanti ... na ca tena pathavi attiyati ... ); Ja I hidden; Abh 746; Ja V 341,6* (-am asajja bajjhanti, Ce,
288,28' (-' -adibhedarp. asucirp. pi ... khadati); As 214,16 Ee so; Be, Se guyham; 342,31': tesu pasesu yo -o
(ettha ditthiyo eva dighigatani -arp. muttagatan ti adini paticchanno paso tarp. asajja bajjhanti, Ee so; Be, Ce
viya); Sadd 637,17 (vacasi1ighattharp. antagatadini patanti gulho; Se guyho ); Vism 18,3o (kulanarp. ovarakani -ani
padante: . . . -arp. muttagatarp. ... ); - o -gandhi(n), mfn. ca paticchannani ca yattha kulitthiyo kulakumariyo
1 nisidanti, Be so; Ce, Ee, Se gulhani); Ps IV 91,5 (yasmirp.
[gütha + gandhi(n) ], smelling of excrement; Pv 15:15
(kenasi -ini); - 0
-naraka, m., a pit (or hell) of kale nirodhasamapatti sisarp. hoti nirodhassa varo
excrement; Vism 501,25* (yarp. capi -e viya matugabbhe agacchati phalasamapatti -a hoti, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se
satto vasarp.);- 0 -niddhamanapana!i,f, afoul drain, a gu~ha); - (ii) secret; esoteric; having a hidden or
sewer; Ps II 418,18 (sama1o nama -i, Be, Se so; Ee ulterior meaning; undetected; Ja V 147,6·
samalarp.; Ce sama1arp. nama o -niddhamanapalika; f. (gambhirapañhan ti atthato ca palito ca gambhirarp. -arp.
Spk II 231,17: Ee gamato -niddhamanamaggo, but prob.
0
paticchannarp., Ee so; Be gu~harp.; Ce, Se guyharp.);
wr; Be, Ce, Se samalo ti gamato 0 -nikkhamanamaggo); Nidd I 169,1 (-o va attho paticchanno va attho) f. Patis II
-
0
-niraya, m., the excrement hell; M III 185,1/oll.; 195,1 (Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gu~ho; Patis-a 647,21: lokuttaro
Ja IV 493,7 (dasamase lohakumbhiniraye viya -e viya ca accantatirokkhatta -o, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gulho); Nidd I
matukucchimhi vasitva); Dhp-a IV 34,18 (kayassa bheda 463,26 (gambhirarp. -arp. nipul_larp. paticchannarp.
-e pi nibbattanti); Vv-a 226,23; Saddh 194; lokuttararp. suññatapatisarp.yuttarp. katharp. katheti);
0
-paharal}aka, m(jn)., (one) who throws dung; Vism 115,32 (-arp. gantharp. na sikkhapeti, Be, Ce so; E e,
Vibh-a 492,18 (-arp. gütho vi ya pathamatararp. makkheti Se gulharp.); As 374,28 (yarp. -arp. gantharp. va
ti); - 0 -pal}aka, m., a dung-eating insect, a dung- kathamaggarp. va janati tarp. aññarp. na janapetukamo
beetle; Ja II 212,8;- 0 -bhakkha, mfn., (one) who feeds hoti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gulharp.); Ps II 197,24 (ime
on excrement; M Ill 167,29 (san ti ... tiracchanagata pfu.la khattiyapa1_1gita -arp. rahassarp. pañharp. ovagikasararp.
-a); Dhp-a II 61,4 (tvarp. ... -o bhümisayo naggo katva agata, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gu~arp.); Spk I 18,15 (iti
vicaranto ); Pv-a 192,7 (jatajatanhane -a bhaveyyan ti); bhagava -arp. paticchannarp. katva pañharp. kathesi, Ce,
-
0
-bhastá,f, a bag of dung; Th 1151 (-e taconaddhe Ee so; Be gulharp.; Se guyharp.); - gülhagantha,
uraga1_1gapisacini); - 0
-makkhana, n., smearing with guyhagantha, m., an abstruse or esoteric text; a text with
excrement; Sp 1014,6; - 0 -hanaka in Ee at Spk II a concealed or ulterior meaning; Ps II 264,28 (palirp. va
207,13 is wr for güthapfu).aka (Be, Ce, Se so). atthakatharp. va dhammakathabandharp. va -arp. va na
güthaka, m. [ts], an excretion; - ifc see akkhi- sikkhapenti, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se guyha-; Ps-t [Be] II
(sv akkhi\ kai_!I_la-, danta- (sv danta\ 198,17: saccasattapatisandhipaccay akarapatisarp.yuttarp.
güdha in Ee at It-a I 158,32 (güdhamakkhito) and Il 179,34 suññatadipanarp. guyhagantharp.) = Mp V 97,1 (Ce so;
(-güdhadini) is wr for gütha (Be, Ce, Se so). Be, Ee, Se gulha-); - gülha-paticchanna, mfn.,
güJha, mfn., pp ofgühati qv. l. undetected and not known about; Sp 811,15 (so kira
2
güJhaka, gu~haka, mfn. [gü~ha + ka ], hidden; secret; Ajatasattuna rajanarp. marapetva pi ... --pa~icchanno va
Vin II 98,37 (anujanami bhikkhave ... tayo salakagahe ahosi, Ce so; Be, Ee, Se gulha-); - 2. having a secret
-arp. sakal_li.J.ajappakarp. vivatakarp. ... ); Sp 1198,9 (alajj- and hidden meaning; Dhp-a I 402,19 (--paticchanne dasa
ussannaya parisaya -o salakagaho katabbo); Sv 1041,29 ovade adasi, Ce, Ee so; Se guyha-; Be guyhe
(
0
-vivatakasakai_!I.J.ajappakesu tisu salakagahesu, Ce, Ee paticchanne);- gü~ha-purisa, m., a disguised or secret
so; Be, Se gu~haka-) = Ps IV 44,4 (Be, Ce so; Ee, Se agent; Abh 347 (caro ca --puriso); - (iii) secret,
gu~haka- ); - see also gu~hakabhatta (sv gulaka). private (ie heterodox); ? disguised, altered; ?
gühati, guyhati, pr. 3 sg. [S. gühati], covers; conceals, Sp 232,8/oll. (bahirakasuttarp. va hoti siloko va aññarp.
hides; keeps secret; Dhatup 337 (guha sarp.varal_le); va garayhasuttarp. gülhavessantaragü~avinaya­

Dhatum 488; Ja II 174,16' (tarul_lasassarp. .. . yada vedalladinarp. aññatarato agatarp., Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
antopavitthakakarp. paticchadeturp. sakkoti tada guyhati ti gu~a-; Sp-t [Be] II 47,JOfoll.: bahirakasuttan ti tisso

guyharp., kirp. guyhati, kakarp., Be, Ce, Se so; Ee kirp. sailgitiyo anarulhagulhavessantaradini mahasailghika-
-ati); IV 197 ,22* (tassa guyharp. na -ati); 204,28' (sace nikayavasinarp. suttani); Sv 566,31 foll. (suttapatipatiya
-así manta te nassissanti ti, Be, Ce so; Se guyhisi; Ee wr katthaci anagantva . . . gülhavessantaragü~a-ummagga­
sace guyharp. pi); V 78,29' (rakkhiturp. guyhiturp. na gülhavinayavedallapitakanarp. aññatarato agatani
sakkhirp., Ee so; Be, Ce, Se omit guyhiturp.); VI 292,26' paññayanti ti, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gu~ha- ); Spk II
(na rakkhati na -ati katheti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se na 201,27 foil. (tisso pana sailgitiyo anarü~arp. ... bahirarp.
guyhati); 423,18 (na dan' esa mayharp. rahassarp. --vinayarp. --vessantararp. --mahosadharp. Val_ll_la-
guyhissati, Se so; Be guhissati; Ce, Ee nigühissati); pitakarp. . . . vetullapitakan ti idarp. abuddhavacanarp.
Ap 586,26 (itthimal_lge na -ami, Be so; Ce itthima1_1ge; Ee pariyattisaddhammapatirüpakarp. nama, Ce so; Be, Ee, Se
itthibha1_1gena -ami; Se itthibhal_lge na guyhami) f. 594,1o gulha-; Ee omits gulhamahosadharp.; Be, Se
(Ce itthibhange na -ama; Be itthibha1_1ge; Ee ... paribahirarp. ... veda11apitakan ti); - 2. (n.) a secret
itthibha1_1gena -ama; Se itthibhal_lge na guyhama); or esoteric matter; what has a hidden or ulterior
Sadd 458,28 (guhü sarp.vara1_1e: -ati); aor. meaning; Nidd I 180,7 (tathagatarp. upasankamitva
2 sg. guyhittho, Ja IV 204,22* (ma ca ssu me pucchito pucchanti -ani ca paticchannani ca ; Nidd-a I 301,13:
gühana 62 gedha

atthajatani ti pathaseso) = Patis II 196,13 (Be, Ce, E e so; (Be, Ce, Se so; Ee guhana) f. Vibh 358,4 (Ce, Be so; Ee,
Se guJhani); - fpp (a) guyha\ m.fn. and n. [S. guhya], Se guhana; Vibh-a 493,23: kayadihi sarp.vara~ato -a) f.
l. (what is) to be covered or concealed; the parts of the Pp 19,30 (Be, Ce, Ee so; Se guhana).
body which should be covered, esp. the prívate parts; gühii, see sv guha.
(what is) to be kept secret, secret, prívate; a secret; ge•:u;lu\ m. [S. lex. id.], a hall (to play with); a bead; Spk I
Abh 352 (rahassarp. -am uccate); 1061 (-aq¡ liiige 150,13 (duppaññassa hi katha udake -u viya upp1avati,
rahasy api); D III 187,12 (-aq¡ assa acikkhati); Thi 74 Be, Ce, Ee so; Se ge~<;!uko) =Ud-a 333,1o (Be, Se so; Ee
(pilandhanaq¡ vidarp.sentl -arp. pakasikaq¡ bahuq¡, Be, wr gaccho; Ce 1e9<;1u viya n' upp1avati); Ja I 386,14
Ce, Ee so; Se pakasitarp.; Thi-a 76,32foll.: ürujaghana- (
0
-mayani bahüni piJandhanani karetva, Be, Se so; Ce,
thanadassanadikaq¡ guyhaq¡ e' eva padajanusiradikarp. E e wr bhe~<;!u- ); - ifc se e sata- (sv sata\
pakasarp. ca ti ... ); Ja V 76,6 (idarp. amhakarp. -aq¡ geJ,u;lu 2 , m.(?) [?], a kind of plant; ? Vin-vn 472
rahassaq¡); 77,22* (tassaharp. akkhiq¡ vivariq¡ -am (piqhakacamayarp. damaq¡ 0 -pupphamayaq1 pi ca khara-
attharp.); 81 ,16* (thiya -arp. na sarp.seyya amittassa ca pattamaya mala sabbarp. katuq¡ na vattati); - see also
ge~<;!uka .
2
PaJ.19ito); 196,12* (vidarp.sayann aiigani -aq¡ pakasitani
ca; 196,16': -arp. ca rahassaiigaq¡ pakasitani ca pakatani 1
geJ,uJuka , m. [S. lex. id.], a hall (to play with); Abh 316
mukhahatthadini); VI 383,3o (mahasatto sabbesaq¡ pi (-o kanduko ); Ja IV 30,25 (ath' assa putto ... -en a k!Ji,
-aq¡ paccakkhaq¡ akasi); Mil 92,25 (nav' ime pugga1a Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr bhe~<;lukena); V 196,11* (assamassa
mantitaq¡ -arp. vivaranti na dharenti); 168,30 (na ca sa dvare -en' assa k!Jati, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee wr
maharaja bhagava -arp. dassesi iddhiya chayaq¡ dassesi); bhe~<;iuken'); VI471,zr (k!Janatthane kumaro raja-
Spk I 93,26 (aññesaq¡ akathetabbassa pi -assa dh!tararp. -aq¡ pi pasakaq1 pi aharapeti, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
kathetabbayuttataya bhariya parama sakha nama); - ifc wr bhe~<;lukaq¡); Spk II 250,12 (kukkutaJ_l¡;laq¡ . . . -aq¡
see vattha- (sv vattha\ - 2. to be hidden in; ? Ja II viya gahetva khipantena va paharantena va na sakka
174,7* (pu~~aq¡ nadiq¡ yena ca peyyam ah u jatarp. yavarp. ki!ituq1); Dhp-a III 364,5 (tesarp. mukhesu pañca-
yena ca -am ahu, a riddle for kaka; cfl74,1s'foll.: tarp. VaJ.l~anarp. suttanarp. -a pakkhitta honti); Cp-a 246,s; -
[taru~asassaq¡] hi yada antopaviqhakakaq¡ ifc see citta- (sv citta2).
paticchadetuq1 sakkoti tada guyhat! ti guyhaq¡, kiq1 gel}c.J.uka 2 , m.(?) [?], a kind of plant; ? Sp 620,19 (na
guyhati, kakaq1, iti kakassa guyhaq¡ kakaguyhan ti tarp. kevalarp. ca pupphaguJadamam eva, pitthamayadamaq1
vadamana kakena guyhavacanassa karaJ_labhütena pi 0 -pupphadamaq1 pi Kurundiyarp. vuttarp., Be, Ce so; Se
guyhan ti vadanti); - see also guyha2; - guyhaq¡ pi in ge~<;!u-; Ee wr bhe~<;luka-; Sp-t [Be] II 372,3o: 0 -khara-
Ee at Ja IV 204,28' is wr, for guyhasi, or for gühasi (Be, pattadamanaq¡ patikkhittatta ce1adihi katadamarp. pi na
Ce so);- --ppakasiya, m.fn., to be concealed and to be vattati; Se ge~<;!u-);- see also ge~<;!u 2 .
revealed; prívate and public; Ja VI 230,13* (ma gedha 1, m. (and -a,.f. ?) and mfn. [from gijjhati], l. (m.f)
upagacchuq¡ atthesu --ppakasiyesu ca, Be so; Ce, Ee , [cfS. gardha, grdhya, BHS gardha], greedy, hungry
Se --ppakasiyesu ca);- --bhaJ.l<;laka, n., the (ornaments desire; eager longing; S I 73,31 (na ca kamesu -aq¡
of the) covered part of the body; ? Ja V 434,4 (katiq¡ apajjanti); A III 312,14 (cittaq1 ... nikkhantarp. muttarp.
ca1eti --bhaJ.l<;iakaq¡ sañca1eti) f. Dhp-a IV 197,7; - vunhitarp. -amha, -o ti kho bhikkhave pañcann' etaq¡
--manta, m. and m.fn., l. (m.) a secret or prívate kamagu~anaq1 adhivacanaq¡); Sn 65 (rasesu -aq¡ akaraq1
discussion or plan; Vin IV 159,26 (rañño antepure alo1o); 945 (-aq¡ brümi mahogho ti; Niddi 429,11: -o
abbhantara --manta bahiddha sambhedaq1 gacchanti); vuccati taJ_lha); Thi 352 (-o suvisamo e' eso mahanto
A III 129,13 (Mp III 279,2: --manta ti guhitabbamanta); mohanamukho); Ap 145,3 (ghasesu -am apanno);
Ja V 77,14* (yo --mantarp. parirakkhaneyyaq1 moha naro Dhs 1059 (iccha muccha ajjhosanaq¡ -o paJigedho ...
saq¡sati); - 2. (mfn.) keeping discussions or plans ayaq1 vuccati 1obho; As 363,10: imina satta gijjhanti
secret; Ja V 82,3* (ye --manta aviki~~avaca da!ha gedharp. apajjant! ti -o) f. Nidd I 8,15; Nett 18,8 (sekhena
sadatthesu nara; 82,12·: --manta purisa evarüpa honti dvisu dhammesu cittaq¡ rakkhitabbarp. -a ca rajaniyesu
attano guyhaq1 attano anto yeva jlrapenti na aññassa dhammesu dosa ca pariyutthaniyesu); Dhp-a I 366,9
kathentl ti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee güJhamanta purisa ... (asampattesu patthanavasena sampattesu 0 -vasena
attano güJhaq¡ ... ); - fpp (b) guhitabba, guyhitabba, vividhenakarena asattacittarp.); It-a II 14 7,3 (appataya
gühitabba, m.fn., Sv 447,16 (vatthaguyhan ti vatthena parittasassa avatthuta, su1abhataya -aya avatthuta ...
guhitabbarp. aiigajatarp. vuccati, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se das sita hoti); Sadd 484,27 (gidhu abhikañkhayaq1 ... -o);
guyhitabbarp.) = Ps 111 377,21 (Be so; Ce, Ee - ifc see eta- (sv eta[d]); - 2. (mfn.) greedy; eagerly
guyhitabbarp.; Se gühitabbarp.); Mp III 279,2 longing; Ap-a 409,31 (miganarp. maraJ_le 1uddo 1obhi -o ti
(guhitabbamanta);- caus. pr. 3 sg. gühayati, conceals; miga1uddo, Be, Ee, Se so; Ce chedako ti); -
Sadd 830,8 (guha dusa ice etesaq1 dhatünaq1 saro kvaci agedha, m., absence of greed; freedom from greed;
dighattarp. apajjate karite: -ati düsayati); - part.pr. Mi1276,9 (--ta niralayata cago ... ); Vism465,7 (a1obho
gühaya(t), m.fn., Saddh 189 (bhayena vinimilento aiigarp. arammaJ_le cittassa --1akkhano); - see also giddhi,
aiige va -aq¡). gedhi.
gühanii (and guhana), f [cf S. gühana], concealing, gedha 2, geha2, m.fn. or m. [?], thick, dense, entangled; ora
hiding; Nidd I 79,24 ( ... -a parigühana chadana ... ayarp. thicket; A I 154,1 (mahacoro ti~agahanarp. va nissito hoti
vuccati maya, Be, Ce so; Se guhaJ_la; Ee kuhana rukkhagahana111 va -aq¡ va pana vanasaJ_l<;laq¡, Ce so; Ee
parikuhana) = 378,25 (Be, Ee, Se so; Ce guhana) = 422,1o -arp. va mahavanasa~<;laq¡ va; Be, Se rodhaq1 va
gedhaka 63 geha

mahavanasru.u;la!11 va; Mp II 254,6: -an ti ghanaq1 gathita (sv ganthati), gadhita.


arannaq1 saq1sattasiikhaq1 ekabaddhaq1 mahavana- geyya, (mj)n.,fpp ofgayati qv.
saJ?.<;la!11, Ce, Ee so; Be rodhan ti ghanaq1 aññrunaññaq1 geruka (and gerika), m.n. and -a, f [S. gairika, n.,
saq1saghasiikhaq1 ... ; Se gehan ti) = lii 128,23 (Ce so; gairika], red ochre; ruddle; Abh 610 (gerikadiko ); 817
Be, Ee, Se rodhaq1 va mahavanasaJ?.<;ia!11 va); As 363,11 (dhatu ... o• -adisu, Be so; Ce gerikadisu); V in 1 203,14
(baha1aghena va -o -aq1 va pavanasaJ?.<;lan ti hi (imassa bhante ayasmato cakkhurogabadho ...
bahalatthen' eva vuttam) Nidd-a I 38,15; anujanami bhikkhave añjanaq1 ki'Qañjanaq1 . . . -aq1
(geha)~~nissita\ mfn., wh~ resorts to a thicket; ? Ja I kapa11an ti; Sp 1091,1: -o nama suVaJ?.J?.ageruko);
158,22' (vatamigaq1 gehanissitaq1 vasam anesi rasehi II 151,1sjoll. (pharusaya bhittiya -a na nipatati); A I
Sañjayo, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gahananissitaq1; 159,3·: geha- 210,31 (ukkaq1 ca paricca 10J?.aq1 ca .. . -aq1 ca ...
nissitan ti gahanaghananissitaq1, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se purisassa ca tajjaq1 vayamaq1 paricca ... upakki1ighassa
gahananissitan ti; cf 158,16: evarüpo gahananissito vata- jatarüpassa upakkamena pariyodapana hoti; Mp 11
migo, eds so). 324,16: -an ti 0
-CUJ?.J?.aq1); Sadd 922,20 (-aq1
1 2 gaverukaq1 ... vaJ?.J?.abhedo 'yaq1);- 0 -parikamma, n.,
gedhaka, mfn. [gedha + ka ], greedy; eagerly desiring;
Ap-a 316,20 (kamesu -o, Ee so, perhaps wr; Be, Se treating or decorating with red ochre; Vin II 151,1o
gedhito; Ce gadhito);- see also gedhika. (anujanami bhikkhave vihare setavaJ?.J?.al11 ka)aVaJ?.J?.aq1
gedhana, n. [from gijjhati; cf S. lex. gardhana], greedy, -an ti); Ps III 377,24 (jatihingulakena majjitva dipi-
hungry desire; Nidd-a II 144,3 (gedhaq1 akaran ti ctarhaya ghaq1sitva -aq1 katva); - --kata, mfn., treated
giddhiq1 -aq1 akaronto taJ?.haq1 anuppadento ti attho, Ee or decorated with red ochre; Vin I 48,s (sace --kata
so; Be, Ce, Se omit -aq1; = Pj II 118,7: giddhiq1 akaronto, bhitti kaJ?.J?.akita hoti); II 151,7 (--kata bhitti);- se e also
eds so). gaveruka.
gedhi,f [from gijjhati; cf AMg gehi, BHS grddhi], greedy, gelañña, n. [from gilana; AMg gelaJ?.J?.a, ge1anna;
hungry desire; wanting; M I 330,27 (ma savakesu -iq1 BHS gai1anya, glanya], sickness, illness; weakness;
akasi ma pabbajitesu); Ili 116,5 Hi11 apajjati, Ee so, Abh 323 (ge1aññakallam abadho); D II 99,16joll.
perhaps wr; Be, Ce, Se gedhaq1); - see also giddhi, (bhagava gi1ana vughito aciravughito -a ... dhrunma pi
gedha. maq1 na paribhanti bhagavato -ena) = S V 153,3foll.;
gedhi(n), mfn. [from gedha], greedy for, eagerly longing A III 298,5 (gahapati gi1ana vunlüto aciravunhito -a
for; - ifc see abara-; - 0 (gedhi)-kata, mfn., made daJ?.<;la!11 o1ubbha); Ja II 31,2o (ime dve kürassa ... aññe
greedy, become greedy; longing for,? MI 330,33joll. asse <;tasitva -aq1 papenti); Vism 478,32 (gelaññupruno
(te ... savakesu --citta pabbajitesu, Ce, E e, Se so; Be vedanüpadanakkhandho abadhakatta); 636,2
gedhitacitta); - see also giddhi(n). (kayacittanaq1 n' eva daratho ... na akammaññata na
2 -am ... hoti) f Nidd-a II 106,19 ( 0 -ta) = Patis-a 590,1;
gedhika, mfn. [gedhi(n) + ka ; cf Pkt gehia], greedy;
eagerly desiring; Nidd I 380,17 (c!varamaJ?.<;lana ... 0 -ta Kkh 2 364,11 (idha maggagamanaparissamo . pi -aq1);
gedhitattaq1 capa1ata capa1yaq1 ayaq1 pabbajitassa Sp 983,33 (kasasasasemhadina va -en a ... na sakkoti ...
vibhüsa, Ee, Se so; Be, Ce gedhitata; Nidd-a I 413,11: kammavacaq1 savetuq1); Mhv App A 17 (p. 327 ,1s: nara
0
-ta ti abhikañkhitata, Ee so; Be, Se gedhitata ti; Ce bhassita navato bhümiq1 -enabhimaddita);
gadhitata) f Vibh 351,31 (giddhikata giddhikattaq1); - 0
-pucchana, n., inquiring about (the health oj) a sick
see also giddhika, gedhaka. person; visiting the sick; Cp-a 124,25 (mahapuriso
1 gi1anaseyyaya nipanno -' -atthaq1 agataya mahatiya
gedhita, mfn. [cf gedha and Pkt gehia; perhaps se en as pp
of (caus. oj) gijjhati qv; cf S. gardhita], greedy, eagerly nagaparisaya ... dhammaq1 desetva, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
desiring; Nidd I 380,17 foll. (clvaramaJ?.<;lana ... 0 -ta gilana-); - se e also gi1anapucchana (sv gi1ayati), gilani-
0
-ttaq1 capa1ata capa1yaq1, ayaq1 pabbajitassa vibhüsa, pucchana; - agelañña, n., freedom from sickness or
Be, Ce so; Ee, Se gedhikata 0 -ttaq1; Nidd-a I 413,11: 0 -ta weakness; fltness, health; Vism 466,8 (ta kayacittana111
ti abhikañkhitata, 0 -ttan ti giddhabhavo abhikañkhita- --bhava1akkhaJ?.a); As 62,35 (rüpakaye anaturataya -ena
bhavo, Be, Se so; E e gedhikata ti .. . 0 -ttan ti; Ce nivyadhitaya arogyanhena kusa1aq1 vuttaq1);
gadhitata ti .. . gadhitattan ti ... ) f Vibh 351,31 (eds niggelañña, mfn., free from sickness; Sv 386,3
giddhikata giddhikattaq1); Ap-a 316,2o (kamesu -o, Be, (--bhavaq1); Ud-a 126,6 (--taya).
Se so; Ee gedhako; Ce gadhito);- 0 -citta, mfn. [gedhita geva, n. [S. graiva], a necklace; a chain worn round the
+ citta 1], with thoughts greedily desirous (of), longing neck of an elephant; Sadd 922,23 (g!vaq1 -aq1
(for); D II 266,7• (tayi -o 'smi, Be, Ce so; Ee gathita-; Se g!veyyaq1 ... VaJ?.J?.abhedo 'yaq1).
gadhita-; Sv 702,19 foll.: -o 'sml ti bhadde .. . tayi gevati,pr. 3 sg. [cfS. Dhatup gevate, Wg § 14:31: gevu ...
baddhacitto smi, -o va gedhaq1 ajjhupetacitto, Be so; Ce sevane], sprinkles; ? Sadd 440,23 (sevu . . . gevu
gathitacitto sml ti ... gathitacitto va ... ; Ee gathitacitto gilevu .. . secane: .. . -ati, eds so, perhaps wr for
'sml ti ... gedhiracitto va ... ; Se gadhitacitto sml ti ... sevane).
gadhitacitto ti va ... ) quoted Sadd 671,4 (tvayi geha 1, n. (pl. nom. -ani, -a) [AMg id.; S. grha, geha], a
gadhitacitto 'smi); M I 330,33 foil. (te ... savakesu --citta house, a dwelling; a shelter; a home, a household; esp.
pabbajitesu, Be so; Ce, Ee, Se gedhikatacitta); - the dwelling of a layman, living a worldly lije in a
0
-mana, mfn. [gedhita + mana(s)], with mind greedy family; Abh 207 (-aq1); V in III 16,7 (nanu nama tata
(for); Pv 20:2 (adata -o amisasmiq1; Pv-a 107,s: Sudinna sakaq1 -aq1 gantabban ti); D II 244,2* (yaq1 ca
kamamise 1aggacitto gedhaq1 apanno); - see also sutva jahasi no -e runhe ca keva1e); III 155,13' (-am
geha 64 geha

avasati ca tathavidho ); M II 62,27 (kuto no ... amhaka~ Nidd-a I 416,2 (--manga!~ katabba~, Se so; Be
-a~ agarasma anagariya~ pabbajitana~); Dhp 154 0
-ppavesa-; Ce, Ee gahappavesamaftgal~);
(gahakaraka din:l10 si, puna -a~ na kahasi; Dhp-a III 0
-pema, n., affection rooted in (and appropriate only to)
128,20: puna imasmi~ s~saravarre attabhavasaftkhata~ the household (sensual) life; Vin-vn 1979 (bhikkhuno
mama -~ na kahasi) = Th 184; Pv 15:22 (apa1,1a -am methuno rago -~ pi va bhave);
ehiti); 29:4 (musavadena chademi natthi eta~ mama -e); 0
-rakkhaka, mf(-ika)n., guarding the house; Spk I 165,3
Th 111 (duppabbajja~ ve duradhivasa -a); Ja I 145,2o (-e darake va matugame va thapetva); Dhp-a IV 103,25
(-e anabhirata pabbajitukama hutva); 290,27 (purohitassa (ekam eva dasi~ 0
-rakkhik~ thapetva);
-a~ sattabhümaka~ sattadvarakon:haka~ hoti); 355,7* 0
-rakkhaJ].a, 0 -rakkhana, n., protecting the house;
(da<;h;lhani -ani jano ca nito); II 18,9 (ekabhümika- guarding the house; PsiV 111,14 (-'-attha~);-
dvibhümikadibhede -e sajjetva, Ce, Ee so; Be geha- 0
-rakkhaJ].aka, mfn., guarding the house; Vv-a 76,zo
sambhare; Se pasade); IV 477,19* (adhicca vede pariyesa (--darake, Be, Ce, Se so; E e geharakkhike darake, prob.
vitt~ putte -e tata patighapetva); Ap 160,12 (y~ me wr); - 0 -lañchaka, ? Ap 358,1 (tato pasadam aruyha
atthi sake -e amisa~ paccupaghita~ taha~ buddhassa ubbiddha -a tattha naccehi gltehi parivarem' ah~ tada,
padasi~); Cp 3:3:4 (satta ... nirarakkha sake -e Ee so, with fn.: All MSS read gehalañjaka; Ce tayo
va<;h;lhanti sakañatibhi); 3:5:3 (kada 'h~ -a nikkhamma pasada~; Be, Se tato pasad~ aruyha mahabhoge
pavisissami kanana~); Mil 396,24 (gorüpo sak~ -a~ valañjako); - 0 -Viisi(n), mf(n). [geha + vasi(n) 2], (one)
na vijahati); Sp 282,10 (ekakm;l<;lake -e); 573,18 who lives in a house; living in the house; Ja IV 377,3;
(mahanta~ pi tiJ.laCchadan~ -a~ katu~ varrati, It-a II 174,36foll. ( -ihi apariccattatta -ina~ sabhavatta);
ullittadibhavo eva hi kutiya 1akkhaJ.1~); Ps IV 111,15 Ps III 72,25 (-ino);- 0 -Viisika, mf(n)., (one) who lives
(bodhi-atth~ hi -~ na gehatthaya bodhi); Dhp-a I in a house; Ps III 72,17; - 0 -Vigataip in Ee, Se at
151,4 (devasika~ Anathapi1,1<;likassa -e dve bhikkhu- Thi 327 is wr; Be, Ce gahavibhava~;
sahassani bhuñjanti); Ap-a 58,19 (atthi nu kho amma 0
-sambhiira, m., materials for making a house; Ja IV
kiñci -asmi~ dan~ dassami ti); Cp-a 133,22 492,7; Vism 593,33 (yatha ca katthadisu -esu eken'
(nikkhamanaya -ato nikkhami pabbaji ti attho ); akarena akasa~ parivaretva thitesu gehan ti
Sadd 861,10 (t~ ta~ vatthu~ ga1,1hati ti -a~, -o ti pi voharamatt~ hoti, paramatthato geh~ nama natthi);
pulling~ icchanti); - ifc see cora- (sv cora\ jara- Sp 287,27 (sabb~ -~ mattikamayam eva katva); -
(sv jara\ tapana-, dhura-, paccha-, pacchima-; - 0
-sita, mfn. [geha + sita2], connected with, attached to,
0
-Cchiidaka, m. [geha + chadaka1], a roofer; Sp 562,27 rooted in the household (sensual) life; appropriate
(chadanatthaya -ana~ [santika~ gantva], Be, Ce, Ee so; (only) to the household life; MI 123,26 (ye -a chanda ye
Se 0 -chadanakana~); - 0 -jana, m. [geha + jana1], (a -a vitakka te pajaheyyasi; Ps II 96,27: -a ti
member of) the household; the servants; Jall 347,10 pañcakamagu1,1anissita); III 136,16 (-ana~ ca silana~ ...
(-a~ tajjenti paharanti carati); Dhp-a I 72,6 (-a tena -an~ e' eva saftkappan~ abhinimmadanaya ... ); SI
saddhi~ parihasa~ karonta, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr 186,24* (arati~ ca rati~ ca pahaya sabbaso -a~ ca
paribhas~ karonto); Pv-a !6,26 (ta~ rodanti~ koci pi vitakka~) = Th 1214; S IV 71,19* (manomay~ -~ca
-o saññapetu~ nasakkhi); - 0 -jjhiiyana, 0 -jjhana, n. sabba~ panujja nekkhammasita~ iñyati); Vibh 356,17
[geha + jhayana1, jhana2], the buming of a house; Ja I (ñatake arabbha -o takko vitakko ... ); 381,33fo/l.
347,21 (--bhayena, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee 0 -jjhana-) = Dhp-a I (katamani cha -ani somanassani ... ); Nett 53,25foll.
370,18 (Be, Ee, Se so; Ce geh~ jhayanabhayena); - (yani eh a -ani domanassani . . . ta1,1hapakkho, ta1,1haya
o -(j)jhiipana, n., house-buming; Vism 326,23 (in cpd); et~ vevacan~ . . . ya eh a upekkha -a ay~ dighi-
0
- -diisi,f., a female house-slave; Sp 361,13 (-iya pakkho); Vism 318,24; Ps III 132,13 (attabhav~ nissaya
kucchismi~ dasassa jato antojatako); Vibh-a 441,24; -a~ chandarag~ uppadesi); 372,19 (kin nu kho samaJ.lO
Sadd 261,1;- 0 -nissita 2 , mfn., connected with, attached Gotamo --vasena parís~ ussadento va apasadento va
to, rooted in, the household (sensual) life; A II 14,5* (yo dhamma~ deseti udahu no ti);- --pema, n., affection
vitakka~ vitakketi papaka~ -~; Mp III 16,17: -an ti rooted in (and appropriate only to) a household life;
ki1esanissita~) = It 117,17* (lt-all 174,36foll.: -an ti Sp 211,9 (tata ti vacan~ --pemena aha na sama1,1a-
ettha gehavasihi apariccattatta gehavasin~ sabhavatta tejena ... gahapatl ti ida~ pana vacanm:p sama1,1atejen'
gehadhammatta va geh~ vuccati vatthukamo, atha va aha); 541,29 (ay~ me mata aya~ dhita aya~ bhagini ti
gehapatibaddhabhavato ki1esakaman~ nivasaghana- --pemena amasato pi dukkatam eva); 902,19 (purisassa
bhavato t~vatthukatta va kamavitakkadi -~ nama); methunarago va --pem~ va suddhacitt~ va hotu);
Sn 280 (y~ evarüpa~ janatha ... -~ papiccha~; Pj II Ps II 9,11 (arnhaka~ acariyo amhak~ upajjhayo ti
311,13 foll.: ya~ evarüpa~ pañcakamagu1,1anissita~ --pem~ hoti); It-a II 69,27; - ageha, mfn., homeless,
janeyyatha); Ap 438,7 (yada kilesa jayanti vitakka -a); without a house; Ja 11 423,3' (-o pabbajito hutva); Spk I
Mi145,27 (cha-y-imani maharaja -ani somanassani cha 291,32 (aniketa -a bhikkhavo); Pj II 403,1 (agiho ti -o,
nekkhammanissitani ... ); o -(p )pavesana, n., nitta1,1ho ti adhippayo, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se agaho ti); -
0
-(p)pavesa, m., entering a house; Ja II 169,1 (itarassa niggeha, mfn., homeless, without a house; Spk 1 106,1
-a~, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se -ppaves~); Ap-a 256,37 (tassa
0
(anagariy~ --bhav~ upetassa);- sageha, mfn., with
saha -ena); - --maftgala, n. the ceremony of entering a the houses;? Sp 1050,31 (manussa ... poriiJ.lakagam~
new house; Dhp-a III 307,13 (geha~ karetva va -am eva cha<;l<;letva aññattha gata, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee
--maftga1a~ ca chattamaftga1~ ca ekato va karonto ); sace geham eva);- see also gaha 1, giha.
geha 65 go

geha 2, m., see sv gedha2. akkantakkantaghane khurantarehi kaddamo uggantva


go, m.f [ts] (sg. nom. go; acc. gavmp, gavmy¡, gaq¡; tirthati, so vatatapena sukkho kakacadantasadiso hoti
dat./gen. gavassa 1; abl. gava; loe. gave; pl. nom. gavo, dukkhasamphasso ... gunnmp khurantarehi chinna ti pi
gava; acc. gavo; instr. gohi; gen. gavaq¡, gunnaq¡; attho);- 0 -ka1,.11,.1a, m., l. a span; Abh 267;- 2. a kind
loe. gosu; see also Sadd 209,6foll.; 214,32foll.; iic go- ofdeer or elk; Abh612 (-o gal)ikal)~aka); Jaiii 75,22
and, esp. befo re initial vowel, gava 1- qv; ifc -gava 1, -gu 3, (eko sükaro eko -o eko mahiso eko gavayo ... );
-go); l. (m.) an ox; (j.) a cow; (pl.) cattle; Abh 495 V 406,30' (ga!)ino ti -a); PsI 120,9 (in cpd);
(go!)O go vasabho vuso); 498 (gavi ca siilgini go ca); 869 Ap-a 536,10*; - gokai)I)a [ti] in Ee at Sv 834,20 is wr for
(go pumitthiyaq¡); V in I 150,9 (gavuq¡ va te demi gaviq¡ goka!)a qv; - 0 -ka1,.11,.1aka, m., a kind of arrow;? a
va te demi); DI 201,2s (gava khirmp khiramhi dadhi ... ); spike; ? Mhv 76:48 (tikkhagge vara!)atthaya vara!)anaq¡
MI 429,32 (yadi va gavassa yadi va mahisassa ... ); SI ayomaye -e nekasatasahassaga!)ite; vl gokal)~ake); -
6,9* (gomiko gohi tath' eva nandati) = Sn 33; SI 221 ,34* 0
-klil,.lli,f [go + ka!)a 1], a cow blind in one eye; D III
(ajjharühati dummedho go va bhiyyo palayinaq¡); 38,14 foil. (Be, E e, Se so; Ce go kiil)a; Sv 834,2o: -a ti
IV 181,12foll. (tena hi tvaq¡ Nanda samikanaq¡ gavo ekakkhihata ka!)a gavi, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr gokal)l)a ti);
niyyadehi ti, gamissanti bhante gavo vacchagiddhiniyo 53,18 (-aq¡ pariyantacariniq¡ karotha); - 0 -kula, n., a
ti); A I 162,12* (gosu parevatasu va); 1142,16 cattle-shed; a cow-pen; Abh 190 (goqhaq¡ tu -mp vajo);
(yatharüpe ... yaññe gavo haññanti); 75,33* (gunnmp ce S IV 289,5 (adhivasentu me thera svatanaya -e bhattan
taramananmp jimhmp gacchati puilgavo sabba ta jiq¡hmp ti); Ja VI 297,18·;- 0 -khliyitaka, mfn., (to be) grazed by
gacchanti) f. Jaiii 111,17* (gavaq¡ ce taramananmp); cattle; Vism 415,3 (sassesu pana --mattesu jatesu;
Sn 296 (gavo no parama mitta yasu jayanti osadha); 31 O Vism-mh~ [Be] 11 50,22: gohi khaditabbappamiil)esu) =
Pa~is-a 368,12 (Be, Ce so; Ee, Se
0
(adhammo iti pakkanduq¡ yaq¡ satthmp nipati gave; Pj 11 -khayitamattesu);
323,33: yasma gavimhi satthaq¡ nipati ti vuttaq¡ hoti); Sadd 327,zo; - 0 -gavesa, mfn., searching for cattle;
580 (ekameko va maccanaq¡ go vajjho viya niyyati); Ja I Ja V 70,1* (eko caraq¡ -o mü!ho accasariq¡ vane; 72,u·:
336,11* (usabha rukkha gaviyo gava ca); 11 428,19* (ahaq¡ naghago!)e gavesanto); - 0
-ghaqtsikli,f, a cow-
gamavarmp icche brahmai)I ca gavmp satmp); IV 481 ,12* rubber" ? a roller, a rod; V in 11 117,3o (kathinmp
(gavaq¡ va naghmp puriso yatha vane pariyesati); paribhijjati, anuJanamJ bhikkhave -aya kathinmp
V 15,27* (ahi!)<;)ati go-r-iva bhakkhasadi; l8,21: go-r-iva sailgharitun ti ka~hinaq¡ vive~hiyati ... ; Sp 1207,3: -aya
ti go!)o viya); Cp 1:9:26 (datva dasidasaq¡ gavmp ti velum va rukkhadandakam va anto katva tena saddhim
dhanmp; Cp-a 85,2o: gavan ti dhenuq¡); Mil267,21 (atthi sailgharltun ti attho); ·_:_ 0 -ghlitaka, m. [go + ghataka 1 i,
hatthi assa gavo mahisa ... ); Vism 166,33 (gopo ekasmiq¡ one who kills cows, a butcher; Vin III 105,30 (Sp 508,13:
vaje sabba gavo samaharati); - ifc see kü~ago -o ti gavo vadhitva vadhitva arthito mmpsmp mocetva
(sv kü~a2 ), dammago (sv dammati), paghitago vikki!)itva jivikmp kappanakasatto); D 11 294,18; A III
(sv paghita); - see also cittagu (sv citta2), jaraggava 302,15; Ja V 270,4* (cora -a ludda); Vism 348,14; -
(sv jara\ tighagu, digu (sv dvi); - 2. (m.) an organ of 0
-ghlitana, n., cattle-killing, cow-slaughter; Pj 11 323,25
sense; Sadd 241,13* (go go!)e e' indriye... vattate); (taq¡ -aq¡ disva, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se 0 -ghatakaq¡); -
241,18 (gavo cakkhadin' indriyani caranti ettha ti 0
-cara, m. [cf S., BHS gocara] l. grazing; a search for
gocaro);- 3. (m.) the earth; Abh 181 (vasumati go ku); food; where and on what animals feed; the particular
Sadd 241,13* (go ... bhumyl~I!l ... vattate); Ps III 435,29 feeding-ground, the particular fuud uf un animal; V in III
(go ti hi pa~haviya nammp); - 4. (m.) speech; under- 147,31 (maha saku!)asailgho tasmiq¡ pallale divasmp -mp
standing; Sadd 241,13* (go... vacane e' eva caritva); D III 23,22 (tikkhattuq¡ sihanadaq¡ naditva -aya
buddhiyaq¡ ... vattate ); 241,28 foil. (ten' ah u poriil)a gan pakkameyyaq¡; Sv 827,14: aharatthaya pakkameyyaq¡);
tayati ti gottaq¡, Gotamo ti hi pavattamanmp gaq¡ Dhp 135 (yatha dal)<;)ena gopalo gavo pacceti -aq¡);
vacanmp buddhiq¡ ca tayati ekmpsikavisayataya rakkhati Sn 39 (migo ... yenicchakaq¡ gacchati -aya); Jai 221,31
ti gottmp); - 5. (m.) the sun; Sadd 241,14* (go ... (imasmiq¡ sare udakmp parittaq¡ -o ca mando nidagho
adicce .. . vattate); 242,12 (gosaddo adicce vattati ca mahanto); III 26,2 (ekassa sihassa ... galo uddhumayi,
gogottaq¡ Gotammp name ti); - 6. (m.) a ray of light; -aq¡ ga!)hituq¡ na sakkoti); 52,1 (attano --rthane -aq¡
Sadd 241,14* (go ... rasmiymp ... vattate); 242,21 (u!)ha gahetva); Mil 393,14 (bi!aro asanne yeva -aq¡
gavo rasmiyo etassa ti UI)hagu suriyo); - see also pariyesati); PsI 117,9 (jaraggavo diva -e caritva);
UI)hagu (sv UI)ha); - 7. (m.) water; Sadd 241,14* (go .. . Vv-a 218,31foll. (gavo caranti ettha ti -o, -o viya ti -o
paniye pi ca vattate ); 242,24 (gositacandanan ti .. . ghasesana~~hanaq¡); Moh 167,8foll. (gavo caranti ettha ti
gosaddena hi jalaq¡ vuccati, go viya sitmp candanaq¡); -o gunnmp caral)arthanaq¡, taq¡sadisataya pana sabbo pi
-
0
-kal,.lj:aka, m. [go + kal)~aka 1 ], l. a plant, SAF: small pavattivisayo -o ti veditabbo); Mhv 19:73 (rañño
caltrops, Turkey blossom, Tribulus terrestris L.; mailgalahatthi ... aqhasi -aq¡ carmp); - ifc se e vana-
Abh 583 (-o ca siilgha~o ); - 2. a sharp clod chumed up (sv vana\ vari-; - 2. a bhikkhu 's begging-round;
by cattle; Kkh 2 151,24; Sp 756,18 (-o nama gavinmp where bhikkhus (properly) beg for food; Vin 11 208,22
khuracchinnakaddamo vuccati); 1088,4 (te kira -e (-o pucchitabbo agocaro pucchitabbo; Sp 1281 ,s:
ekapa~alika upahana rakkhituq¡ na sakkonti); - gocaragamo asanne udahu dure ... ); Pv 36:43 (addasa
--hata, mfn., chumed into sharp clods by cattle; Vin I sama!)aqt . . . pa~ikkantaq¡ -ato nivattmp; Pv-a 240,22:
195,37 (kal)huttara bhumi khara --hata) f. A I 136,32 pi!)<;)apatapa~ikkantmp, ten' aha -ato nivattan ti); Thi 427
(Mp 11 225,11foll.: navava~~he deve gavihi (ayya Jinadatta agacchi -aya caramana; Thi-a 247,28:
go 66 go

-aya ti bhikkhaya); Ap 294,2o; Vibh 247 ,11joll.; Sp 788,3 range or find sustenance; an unsuitable field of action or
(vesiyadi-agocararp pahaya saddhasampannakuladina ca attention; S V 147,16foll. (ma agocare carittha
-ena sampanno ); Nidd-a I 451,1 (-o ti pi1,1<;!apatadinarp. paravisaye . . . ko ca bhikkhave bhikkhuno agocaro
atthaya upasaii.kamiturp. yuttaghanarp); - ifc see acara-, paravisayo, yad idarp pañca kamagu1,1a); Ja VI 438,32
maha- (sv maha[t]), vesiya-; - --gama, m., the village (agocaro esa mayharp. gahapatisippam evaharp. janami);
where bhikkhus or other ascetics beg for food; a village Pj I 246,9 (a1_1uka ti marp.sacakkhussa agocara
where bhikkhus can (properly) beg for food; M 1 167,6; dibbacakkhuvisaya); Ud-a 319,s (vacaya agocararp.
Ja IV 8,9 (ekarp. indavaru1,1ikarukkharp. --gamarp katva); ariyanarp. kathaya avisayarp. musavadarp. bha1,1anti ti);
Vism 97,29 (metta bhiivetabba ... --gamamhi issarajane); 321,29 ([maccurajassa] adassanarp. agocararp gaccheyya);
Sp 285,16; 1267,2 (amhiikarp. --game pi1,1<;laya caritva); - sagocara, mfn., having the same feeding-ground or
Ps II 174,4 (sampattapabbajitanarp sulabhapi1,1<;larp. sphere of action; Ja li 31 ,25' (Suhanu pi tadiso yeva yo
--gamarp. ca addasarp.); Pv-a 12,18 (sundaro 'yarp. So1,1assa sagocaro; 32,s'foll.: yath' eva hi So1_1o
--gamo manussa ca saddhasampanna paJ.lltarp. piJ.l<;ia- assagocaro asse <;iasanto carati tatha Suhanu pi, imina
patarp. den ti ... ); - 3. (i) where the mind (properly) nesarp samanagocaratarp. dasseti);- 0 -Caral}.atthiiya in
ranges and finds sustenance; a field or scope or sphere Ee at Ja VI 335,1w is prob. wr; Be, Se gocaratthaya; Ce
of action or attention; D III 58,19 (-e bhikkhave caratha cara1_1atthaya; - 0 -cari, 0 -carika, 0 -cariya 1, m. one of
sake pettike visaye; Sv 846,2o: -e ti cariturp. yuttaqhane); the types of elephant (the lowest); Ja IV 234,12'
S V 148,1 (ko ca bhikkhave bhikkhuno -o sako pettiko (gocariyadini artha hatthikulani abhibhavitva
visayo, yad idarp. cattaro satipaghana); Dhp 22 (pa1,1<;lita atikkamitva uposathakule jato); V 418,13' (gocarikiidi-
appamade pamodanti ariyanarp -e rata); 93 (suññato bhedena dasavidhena nagakulena, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be
animitto ca vimokho yassa -o)= Th 92; Sn 961 (kyass' gocariyadi-); Sv 573,16* foll. (gocari kalambo
assu idha -a); Th 1085 (accherarp. vata buddhanarp. gaii.geyyo ... yarp. dasannarp. gocarisaii.khatanarp. pakat-
gambhiro -o sako); Ap 48,1o (vinayo mayharp. -o); ihatth!narp balarp tarp. ekassa kalambassa ti); Ps 11 6,20
Patis I 180,6 ( -arp. ca pajanati; Patis-a 512,n: -an ti (chaddanto nagaraja na gocariyahatthikuladisu navasu
vipassaniikha1,1e saii.khariirammaJ.larp., maggakkha1,1e ca kulesu uppajjati chaddantakule yeva uppajjati); - see
phalakkha1,1e ca nibbaniirammaJ.larp); II 150,13 (ime also kaJavaka; - 0 -cariya 2 , mfn. [cfBHS gocarika],
panca dhamma dhammapatisambhidaya iiramma1,1a (according to cts) of a reddish or brownish colour,?
e' eva honti -a ca); Vism 19,16 (-o pana tividho Vin III 226,25 (navam pana bhikkhuna santhatarp
upanissayagocaro arakkhagocaro upanibandhagocaro ti); karayamanena dve bhaga suddhakaJakanarp
Sv 465,15 (patibharpsil ti patibhaJ.lasaii.khatassa ña1_1assa eJakalomanarp. adatabbii tatiyarp odatanarp. catuttharp
-a ahesurp.); Patis-a 232,3o (samadhissa -esu kasi1_1adisu -anarp.; Sp 684,21: -anan ti kapilaVaJ.ll)anarp.); V 36,1; -
iirammaJ.lesu .. . chekabhavo); - ifc see arakkha-, 0
-Hha (and guttha ?), m.n., a cow-pen; a cattle-fold;
upanibandha-, upanissaya-; - -'-ajjhatta, (mj)n., what Abh 190 (-arp tu gokularp vajo); MI 79,14 (ye te -a
is interna! as the scope of action or attention; a sphere patthitagavo apagatagopalaka; Ps II 47,1: -a ti govaja);
of attention within oneself; ? Spk III 206,4 (-' -ajjhatte li l86,2 (brahmaJ.l.O bahi nagare gavo -e dohapeti); Ja IV
pavattaya satiya); It-a 11 168,10 (ajjhattarato samahito ti 223,7* (-arp. majjarp ... iiraka parivajjehi, Be, Ce, E e so;
evamadisu vuttarp idarp - '-ajjhattarp. nama); Th-a 111 Se gugharp.; 223,22foll.: -arp majjarp kiratan ti ayarp
167,6 (-'-ajjhatte sutthu samahita hutva); - (ii) the potthakesu patho, aghakathayarp pana -arp. majjarp
range of the organs of sense; an object of sense; Abh 94 kirasarp. ca ti vatva -an ti gunnarp thitaghanarp., Be so;
(rilparp saddo gandharasa phasso dhammo ca -a); Ce gughamajjarp. kirasarp. ca ti ayarp potthakesu
Kv 252,17 (marp.sacakkhussa visayo iinubhavo -o); patho ... ; Se guttharp majjarp. kirasarp ca ti ayarp
Sv 224,15 (aruppe pana dibbacakkhussa -o n' atthi ti); potthakesu patho ... ; E e gughimaccharp gharasava ti
Vibh-a 47,14 (cakkhadinarp pana --tta); - agocara, m. ayarp potthakesu patho aghakathayarp pana
l. not the proper feeding-ground; an unsuitable feeding- goqhimajjakirasava ti vatva goghin ti gunnarp
ground (for a particular animal); Ja II 40,14 (imarp thitaghanarp, prob. wr); Bv-a 264,15 (yatha usabho -arp.
thanarp. tava agocaro); 60,2 (tiracchanagata pi agocare bhinditva yathasukharp. icchitaghanarp papu1_1ati); -
caranta sapattahattharp gacchanti); Pj II 39,15 (ta gavo --phala, n. [cf S. ku~tha], a type of (medicinal) fruit;
agocararp. pariharitva gocare caretva); 2. an Vin I 201,29 (anujanami bhikkhave phalani bhesajjani
unsuitable place for bhikkhus to beg, an unsuitable vilari.garp. pipphalirp. ... amalakarp --phalarp, Be, Ce so,
person for bhikkhus to beg from; Vin li 208,22 with vl koghaphalarp.; Ee, Se gothaphalarp) quoted
(Sp 1281,7: agocaro nama micchiidinhikanarp. va gamo Sp 836,26 (Be, Ce, Ee so; Se koqhaphalarp); Vin-vn 1357
paricchinnabhikkho va gamo); MI ll,2 (yatharilpe (--phalarp.);- see also kugha2, kogha 1; - 0 -tta, n., see
anasane nisinnarp yatharilpe agocare carantarp. ... ; Ps I sv; - 0 -thana, m., the teat of a cow's udder; Sp 996,4
80,32: ayutto gocaro agocaro, so vesiyadibhedo pañca- (UJ.ll).Ígal,l<;la nama honti -a viya ari.gulika viya ca tattha
vidho ); Nidd I 473,sfoll. (Nidd-a I 451,2: ayuttaghanarp. tattha lambanti, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se gothanika); -
agocaro) f. Vibh 246,3sfoll.; Pj I 237,2 (chabbidhe ca 0
-thanika, m. or -a,f, a small teat of a cow's udder;
agocare carati, seyyathidarp vesiyagocare vidhavathulla- Sp 996,4 (-a vi ya aii.gulikii vi ya ca, Ee, Se so, perhaps
kumiirikapaJ.l<;iakabhikkhunlpiinagiiragocare ti); - 3. not wr; Be, Ce gothana);- 0 -damaka, m., a cattle-tamer; a
being within the range (oj), not a field or seope or cattle-driver: M Ili 222,10 (-ena . . . godammo sarito
sphere of action or attention; where the mind should not ekarp yeva disarp dhavati); Spk II 220,2 (silto ti
go 67 go

assadamako, -o ti pi vadanti yeva);- 0 -damma, m. [go aparikkhittabhavo yeva pamill).arp); o -nisadi-

+ damma 1], a bullock to be tamed, a young bul/ock; M II nivittha, mfn. (according to cts) not settled in an
129,5 (hatthidamma va assadamma va -a sudanta organised way, settled with dwellings in small groups;
suvinlta); lii 222,10; Ja I 337,22' (dhuravahe ... V in lii 46,25 (parikkhitto pi gamo aparikkhitto pi gamo
mahagm_1e . . . ayojetva tarul).e -e dhure yojente -o pi gamo; Sp 298,3o: -o nama vithisannivesadivasena
addasarp); - 0 -duhana, 0 -dühana, n. [go + duhana 1, anivisitva yatha gavo tattha tattha dve tisso nisidanti
dühana 1], the time requiredfor milking a cow; Mill10,11 evarp tattha tattha dve til).i gharani katva nivinho); -
0
(na kiñci bhante apunnarp apajjeyya antamaso -nisinnakaip, adv., in the way a cow sits; Ja I 163,w
0
-duhanamattarp pi ti, Se so; Be, Ce, Ee gaddühana- (gosinnakavasena ti, Ce, Ee so; Be nipannakavasena ti;
mattarp pi ti); Spk II 224,11 (gaddühanamattan ti Se o -nipannakarena ti); 321,11 (bodhisatto pacte
o -dühanamattarp, gaviya ekavararp aggatthan- sammiñjetva -arp nisidi); - 0 -pa, m. [go + pa4], a
aka<;l<;lhanamattan ti attho, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be gadduhana- cowherd; Abh 495; M 11 180,14 (-o va adinnarp
mattan ti 0 -duhanamattarp); Th-a II 36,18 (asuko bhikkhu adiyamano ); Dhp 19 (-o va gavo gal).ayarp paresarp);
jagariyarp nanuyuñjati antamaso 0 -dühanamattarp pi Sn 18 (pakkodano duddhakhiro 'ham asmi iti Dhaniyo
kalarp, Ee so; Be, Se 0 -duhana-; Ce gal).<;!üsahanana-); - -o); Pj 11 26,27 (-a nama nibaddhavasino na honti); 28,1s
see also gaddühana; - 0 -dohaka, m., a milkman, one (gunnarp palanato -o, yo hi attano gavo paleti so -o ti
who milks cows; Ja V 105,13 (eka kü~adhenu -arp padena vuccati); Vism 166,33; - -nisada, m.pl. [gopa +
paharitva); Spk 1 258,2;- 0 -dharaJ1i, (m)f(n.)., a COW in nisada 1], cowherds and bandits; Ja IV 364,14* (brahmal).a
calf; Sn 26 (Pj 11 39,1o: -iyo ti gabbhiniyo);- 0 -dhüma, vessapathesu tiqhanti . . . sama --nisadehi; 366,zr:
0
-dhuma, m., "earth-smoke", grain, wheat; Abh 450 --nisadehi ti gopalakehi e' eva nisadehi ca gama-
( ... -o varako yavo); V in IV 264,29 (amakadhaññarp ghatakacorehi sama ti vuttarp, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se nesadehi
nama sali vihi yavo -o kangu varako kudrüsako, Ee, Se ca); - see also gopi below;- 0 -pakhuma, mfn., with
so; Be, Ce 0 -dhumo; Sp 822,12: yavagodhumesu bhedo eyelashes like a cow 's (one of the 32 characteristics of a
natthi); Mil267,28 ( ... varako -o muggo ... , Be, Ee so; mahapurisa); D II 18,28 (ayarp hi deva kumaro -o;
Ce, Se 0 -dhumo); Ps II lll,3o (yavo -o, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se cfSv 451,12foll.: ettha pakhuman ti sakalacakkhu-
0
-dhumo); Sadd 94,25* (-o saqhiko yavo);- 0 -naiigula, gal).<;larp adhippetarp); III 167,15 (imani dve mahapurisa-
o -nangu~~ha, m., a kind of black monkey; Abh 614 (-o); lakkhal).ani patilabhati abhinilanetto ca hoti -o ca); M II
Th 113 (--migayuta ... sela; Th-a I 237,32fol/.: gunnarp 137,7 (-o kho pana so bhavarp Gotamo); Ap 426,19
viya nangularp nangu~~harp etesan ti -a, kajamakkata, (netta -a tesarp, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee gopamukha);
pakatimakka~a
0
ti pi vadanti yeva); Ja V 70,15* Vv-a 279,25; - -pada, n. a cow's hoofprint; A III
(kapi-m-agañchi -o daricaro, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se 188,10 (parittarp -e udakarp, Be, Ee so; Ce, Se 0 -padak:e);
o -nail.guqho; 72,23' foil.: -o ti gunnarp nail.guqhasadisa- IV 102,7; Mil287,13 (visusseyya pi ce maharaja
nail.guqho, 0 -nail.guqho ti pi pa~ho, 0 -nanguli ti pi mahasamuddo ... -e udakarp viya);- 0 -padaka, n. [go
pa~hanti, Be, Ee so; Ce -nanguqho ti ... nail.guqhi ti pi
0
+ padaka2], a cow's hoofprint; Ps III 420,3
pa~ho; Se -nanguqho ti ... nangu~~ho ti pi pa~ho ... ); (mahasamuddarp upanidhaya -arp); - 0 -pallika,f, a
0

Ps IV 73,9 (--makka~o, Se so; Be 0 -nail.gala-; Ce, Ee hut, a cow-shed; Ja 1 388,10 (eko gopalako ... gavo
0
-nail.guqha-);- 0 -0asa, 0 -nasa, m. [go +nasa, nasa], a gahetva araññarp pavisitva tattha -arp katva rakkhanto
kind of large snake; Abh 651 (-o); Sp 259,1 vasati, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be gosalarp); - 0 -pasü, m.pl.,
(ahigahal).ena sabba pi ajagaragonasadibheda dighajati cattle and other domestic animals; A 111 394,21 (Mp III
sail.gahita, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr -gonisadi-); Sadd 922,25 401,26: -ü ti gavo ca ajika ca);- 0 -pala, m., a cowherd;
0
( -naso -o ... val).l).abhedo 'yarp); Samantak 330 (in cpd: Abh 495; Dhp 135 (yatha dal).<;!ena -o gavo paceti
gonasoragasappadi-);- 0 -nisa.üana,f, the sitting down gocararp); Spk I 22,3 (-en a gogal).o niyati);
ofcattle; Sadd 385,10;- 0 -nisada, m. [go + nisada3], the 0
-palaka, m., a cowherd; Vin I 152,36 (bhikkhü chatte
sitting down, settling of cattle;? Sadd 385,1o (-o ti vassarp upagacchanti, manussa ujjhayanti ... seyyatha pi
0
-nisajjana);- o -nisadl, (m)f(n )., (a place for storage or -a ti); M 1 222,19 (ekadasahi ... ail.gehi samannagato -o
cooking, kappiyabhümi or kappiyakuti) sited informal/y bhabbo gogal).arp parihariturp phatikattmp ... ); Ja I 388,8
in an unfenced settlement; ? Vin-vn 2665; 2672 (aramo (eko -o ... seqhino ... gorasarp aharati); Mil18,14 (-o
aparikkhitto sakalo bhuyyato pi va duvidho pi hi viññühi gavo rakkhati aññe gorasarp paribhuñjanti); Vism 380,27;
0
-i ti vuccati); - -nisadika, (m)f(n). [cf BHS go- Dhp-a I 323,1 foil. (N ando nama -o ... --ttena rajapijarp
ni~adika], (a place for storage or cooking, kappiyabhümi pariharanto attano kutumbarp rakkhati); Pj II 28,19 (yo
or kappiyakuti) sited informal/y in an unfenced paresarp [gavo paleti] vetanena bhato hutva so -o); -
settlement; ? (as cows settle? or like encampments of 0
-palika,f, a cowgirl; Vin III 38,w; - 0 -pita(r), m.
cowherds (nomads)? or among the cattle ?) V in I 239,34 [gopita(dJ, a leader of the herd; MI 222,25 (ye te
(anujanami bhikkhave tisso kappiyabhümiyo usabha -aro goparil).ayaka; Ps II 261,7: gunnarp
ussavanantikarp -arp gahapatin ti; Sp 1099,9 foll.: -a pituqhanarp karonti ti -aro); - 0
-pipasaka, m.,
duvidha aramagonisadika viharagonisadika ti, tasu o -pipasika,f, ? a thirsty cow or ox; thirsty cattle; ?
yattha n' eva aramo na senasanani parikkhittani honti Ja IV 56,26* (bhavanti h' eke purisa gopipasikajatika
ayarp aramagonisadika nama, yattha senasanani sabbani ghasanti maññe mittani vacaya na ca kammana, Be so;
va ekaccani va parikkhittani aramo aparikkhitto ayarp Ce, Ee, Se gopipasaka-; E e gharpsanti; 57 ,16· foll.:
viharagonisadika nama, iti ubhayatrapi aramassa gunnarp pipasakajatika viya, pipasitagosadisa ti vuttarp
go 68 go

hoti yatha pipasitagavo titth~ otaritva mukhapür~ Niddi 417,2;- 0 -rnika,m., see sv;- 0 -mi!ha,m.n.,
udakaq¡ pivanti na pana udakassa kattabbayuttak~ cow's urine; Abh 499 (-o gomayo nitthl);- -mutta, n.
0

karonti evam ev~ ekacce id~ ca idaq¡ ca karissama ti [go + mutta2], cow's urine; Ja I 464,6 (-e pana
madhuravacanena mittani ghasanti piya- pañcapa1_11_1ani tiphaladlni ca pakkhipitva); Mil 172,14
vacananucchavik~ pana na karonti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee (duggandh~ pi -aq¡ pltaq¡ .. . sattanaq¡ vyadhiq¡
gh~santi); -
0
-pi,f, a cowherd's wife; Sn 22 (-i hanati);- --paribhavita, mfn., mixed with cow's urine;
mama assava alola iti Dhaniyo gopo); Pj II 36,!3 (etehi Sp 1092,2o (muttaharitakan ti --paribhavit~
gu1_1ehi -iya tugh~ Dhaniy~);- 0 -pitakaip, adv. [go hañtakaq¡); - --vailka, mfn., crooked like (the course
+ pitaka 1], drinking like a cow; as a cow drinks; A III of) a cow's urine, zig-zagging; Sv 980,32 (ekacco hi
188,16 (yannünah~ catuku1_1<;!iko nipatitva -~ pivitva bhikkhu pathamavaye ekavisatiya anesanasu chasu ca
pakkameyyan ti; Mp III 296,19 foil.: gaviyo vi ya agocaresu carati majjhimapacchimavayesu ca lajji
mukhena aka<;l<;lhanto pivitva); - 0 -pura, n., a town- kukkuccako sikkhakamo hoti, ayaq¡ --vailkata nama);
gate; Abh 204 (gopuradvarakotthako); 1065; Ja VI 433,! As 151,2Ijoll. (yo hi papaq¡ katva va na karomi ti
(nagare ... agharasahattho pakaro -'-agalako); Mil66,I9 bhasati so gantva paccosakkanataya --vailko nama
(pakaraq¡ karapeyyasi -aq¡ karapeyyasi agalakaq¡ hoti . . . yassa va ti1_1i pi kammadvarani asuddhani so
karapeyyasi); Ap-a 150,6 (te gantva -aq¡ kha1_1itva rañño --vailko nama hoti ... d!ghabhiil_laka pan' ahu
asanaghare ughahiq¡su); Mhv 35:97; - 0
-purisa, m., a ekacco ... ); - 0
-muttaka, m. l. a kind of gem;
cowman, a cowherd; Ja V 449,3* (hatthibandh~ Ud-a 103,27 (pav~o jotiraso -o gomedako ... ) f.
assabandhaq¡ -aq¡ ca ca1_1<;lal~; 449,33·: -o ti vuccati Sadd 873,3; V v-a 111,28 (in cpd); - 2. a type of
gopalako); Patis II 213,14 (antamaso assabandhagopurise decoration or omament (a zig-zag ?); Sp 292,11
upadaya, Be so; Ce assabandhagobandhapurise; Ee, Se (añjaniyaq¡ ... malakammalatakammamakaradantaka-
assabandhagopake purise; Patis-a 677,4: -a nama gomuttaka-a<;l<;lhacandakadibhedaq¡ va vikararüp~ na
gunnaq¡ rakkhaka); - o -balivaddañayena, adv., in the vagati);- 0 -illel}qa, m., a cowherd, a cattle-keeper; Ja I
way of "a bull of cattle" (denoting a pleonasm); 288,30' (hatthimel_l<;!agomel_l<;ladayo va hontu hinajacca);
V v-a 258,8 (sati pi Sakkagandhabbanaq¡ devabhave -
0
-medaka, m., a kind of gem; Ud-a 103,27 (gomuttako
tesaq¡ visuq¡ gahitatta -ena tadaññadevavacako -o) f. Sadd 873,3; Vv-a lll,zs (in cpd);- 0 -medha, m.,
devasaddo daghabbo); - 0
-ma(t), m(jn)., one who a cow-sacrifice; Pj II 323,!7 (tada kira brahma1_1a
possesses cattle; Abh 495 (0 -ma tu gomiko py atha); SI yaññavataq¡ gavm~ püretva mailgala-usabh~
6,9* ( -ma gohi tath' eva nandati, Be so; Ce, Ee, Se
0
bandhitva rañño mülaq¡ netva maharaja --yaññ~
gomiko) = Sn 33 (Be so; Ce, Ee gomiko; Se gopiko); yajassu, evaq¡ te brahmalokassa maggo visuddho
Sadd 793,n; - 0
-mm.ujala 2 , n., a herd of cows; Ps Il bhavissati ti ahaq¡su); - 0 -rakke in Ee at DI 136,!
258.Is (goga1_1an ti -~); V 12,10 (-e rogo pata ti); Spk I (kasigorakke) is wr for -gorakkhe (Be, Ce, Se so); -
31,21 (gosamiko pi sampann~ -~ disva gavo nissaya 0
-rakkha, m(jn)., n., and -a, f, l. (m.) a cowherd;
pañcagorasasampattiq¡ anubhavamano gohi nandati, Be, Vin IV 8,24 (kassako si viil_lijo si -o si ti, Be, Ce, Se so;
Ce, Ee so; Se gomiko pi sampu1_11_1~ ... ); Th-a I 109,Is Ee omits); Sp 253,22 (kassako viil_lijo -o); - 2. (n.f)
(tasmiq¡ ca kule bahuq¡ -~ ahosi, taq¡ gopalaka keeping or breeding cattle; Abh 446 (-a pasupalan~);
rakkhanti); - --paribbü~ha, mfn., surrounded by herds Vin IV 6,34 (ukkaghaq¡ nama kammaq¡ kasi viil_lijja -a);
of cows; Sn 301 (--paribbü~haq¡ nañvaraga1_1ayutaq¡ M I 85,33 (yadi kasiya yadi va1_1ijjaya yadi -ena; Ps II
u~ar~ manus~ bhog~ abhijjhayiq¡su brahma1_1a; Pj II 56,21: -an ti attano va paresaq¡ va gavo rakk:hitva
320,10: --paribbü~han ti goyüthehi pariki1_11_1~); Ja VI pañcagorasavikkayena jivanakammaq¡); Sn 612 (yo hi
27,2o* (--paribbü~o dasasailghapurakkhato rajj~ koci manussesu -aq¡ upajlvati . . . kassako so na
karehi; cf27 ,2r: subhasitarajakaññanaq¡ ma1_1<;lalena brahma1_1o; cfPj II 466,!2: tattha -an ti khettarakkhaq¡,
parikhitto, Ce, Ee so; Be subhailgln~ rajakaññanaq¡ kasikamman ti vuttaq¡ hoti, pathavi hi go ti vuccati
ma1_1<;lalena purakkhato; Se subhaggln~ rajakaññanaq¡ tappabhedo ca khettaq¡); - 0
-rakkhal}a, n., cattle-
ma1_1<;lalena purakk:hito); - 0
-maya, n.m., cow-dung; tending; Ps II 82,3o; - o -rava, m. [go + rava2 ], mooing,
Abh 499 (-o nitthl); Vin III 16,19 (haritena -ena lowing; Ps II 267,4 (mata purato purato huq¡ hun ti -~
pa!haviq¡ opuñjapetva); MI 79,16 (yani tani katva saññ~ dadamana); Ud-a 367,1; - 0 -ravaka, m.,
vacchakanaq¡ taru1_1akanaq¡ dhenupakan~ -ani tani mooing, lowing; MI 225,34 (vacchako taru1_1ako tavad
sud~ aharemi); S II 85,4 (maha aggikkhandho jaleyya eva jatako matu -ena vuyhamano);- 0 -rasa, m. [go +
tatra puriso kalena kal~ . . . sukkhani ca -ani rasa 1], a dairy product, milk and its derivatives;
pakkhipeyya); A I 209,! (kharaq¡ ca paticca -aq¡ ca Abh 501; Vin I 244,34 (anujanami bhikkhave pañca -e
paticca udakaq¡ ca paticca . . . upakkilighassa vatthassa khir~ dadhiq¡ takk~ navanit~ sappiq¡); Jai 388,1!
upakkamena pariyodapana hoti; Mp II 323,2o: -an ti (eko gopalako ... seghino ... -aq¡ aharati); Mill8,I4
gomuttaq¡ va ajala1_1<;lika va); V 263,17 (allani -ani (gopalako gavo rakkhati aññe -aq¡ paribhuñjanti);
amaseyyasi); Mil54,4 (ma1_1i na siya atapo na siya -~ Dhp-ai 157,19 (pañca -e paribhuñjituq¡); Pjii 319,7
na si ya jayeyya so aggi ti); Vism 603,9* (yatha na suriye (yasu pittadinaq¡ bhesajjabhüta pañca -a jayanti); -
aggi na ma1_1imhi na -e); Ud-a409,22 (-~ nama neg. agorasata,f, abstr., the not being a dairy product;
sabbamali.galesu vattati ti); Sadd 794,21 (gohi nibbattaq¡ Spk II 105,22;- -rüpa, m.n., a cow; an ox; Ja I 355,11'
0

-~); - --piil_laka, m., a dung-beetle; Ja II 157,14; - (gavo ti -ani); Mil 396,22joll. (-assa cattari ailgani
--bhakkha, mfn., eating cow-dung; DI 166,23; A I 241,9; gahetabbani ti ... ); 396,29 (-o adil_ll_ladhuro
gocati 69 gol}a

sukhadukkhena dhuraq¡ vahati); Vism 505,25 (-aq¡ viya vuccati, go viya sitaq¡ candanaq¡); - 0 -sila, n., the
~aq¡samakasadayo . . . vibadhenta); Sp 208,8 (antamaso practice of living or behaving like a cow; M I 388,30
dasakammakaranaq¡ pi -anaq¡ pi aparibhogaraho ); Ps I (-aq¡ bhaveti); Nidd-a I 209,26 (papakaq¡ sílaq¡ nama
256,22 (-anaq¡ nikkhamanavelayam eva); ajasílaq¡ -aq¡);- --dhatuka, mfn., being by nature cow-
--sílaka, mfn., having the behaviour of a cow (ie like (ie innocent and harmless); Ps V 71,lo
innocent and harmless); Vibh-a 383,6 (adinnadanaq¡ (puthujjanasllava nama --dhatuko hoti asatho amayavi
dussllassa santake appasavajjaq¡ tato --sílakassa santake paraq¡ apiJetva dhammena samena kasiya va va~_~ijjaya
mahasavajjaq¡ tato sanu_1agatassa ... ); - se e also va jivitaq¡ kappeta); - see also gorüpasllaka above; -
gosíladhatuka below; - 0 -lakkhal).a, n., signs of amen 0
-Sisa, n. [go + sisa 1], l. the skull of a cow or ox;
or health on a cow; DI 9,21 (te evarupaya Pv 36:16 (-aq¡ setaq¡ gahetvana narakasmiq¡
tiracchanavijjaya micchajivena jivikaq¡ kappenti ... nikkhipiq¡); Ap 245,17 (aramadvara nikkhamma -aq¡
usabhalakkha1_1aq¡ -aq¡ ajalakkha1_1aq¡ ... ) f. Nidd I santhataq¡ maya; Ap-a 474,32: gosisaghi maya
381,30 (Ee so; Be, Ce go1_1a-; Se omits);- 0 -loma, n., a santharitan ti attho); Pv-a 215,28;- 2. [S. gosir~a] a type
cow's hair (from which dubba grass is said to spring); of sandal; Abh 301 (-aq¡ telapa1_11_1ikaq¡); Vism 350,11
Vism 543,22 (-avi1oma-); 0
-lomika, 0 -lomi, n. (satadhotasappigosisacandanadilepaq¡, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se
[cfBHS golomakaq¡], a type of beard; Vin II 134,6foll. -gosita-) = Ps II 228,1 (Ce, Ee, Se so; Be -gosita-; =
(chabbaggiya bhikkhü . . . massuq¡ va~~hapenti -aq¡ Vibh-a 69,22: Be, Ce, Se -gosita-; E e -gosita-); Pj II 95,23
karapenti ... na -aq¡ kiirapetabbaq¡; cfSp 1211,3: -an ti (va~_~l_ladasi --candanaq¡ piq¡sati, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
hanukamhi dighaq¡ katva thapitaq¡ eJakamassukaq¡ gosita-) = Ap-a 174,28 (Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gosita-);-
vuccati); 144,29* (in uddana: massuq¡ kappenti va~~henti 0
-Sisaka, m. [S. gosir~aka], a kind of sandal; Thi-a 236,26
golorni caturassakaq¡);- 0 -lomi,f, the name ofvarious (gosisakadisaracandanena ma~_~~itataya surabhi-
plants; SAF: white conch grass, Cynodon dactylon (L.) gandhikaq¡); Vv-a 179,24 (0 -candanena, Ce so; Be, Ee
Pers.; myrtle flag, sweet flag, Acorus calamus L.; [see p. 373], Se gosita-); - 0 -hanu, m., a cow's jaw-
Abh 584 (-i tu vaca); 599 (-i sa sita bhave);- 0 -vata, bone; Ja VI 509,¡· (-una katithiilakaq¡ kottapetva);
0
-vatta, n. [go + vata2, vatta2] the "cow-practice", Sp 1029,29 (--sadisena hanuna samannagato );
behaviour as of a cow (a practice of certain ascetics); 0
-hanuka, m. (or n.), a cow's jaw-bone; Vin II 266,22
M 1 388,21 (tassa taq¡ -aq¡ digharattaq¡ samattaq¡ (bhikkhuniyo . . . -ena jaghanaq¡ kogapenti); Ja IV
samadinnaq¡ ... , Be, Ce, Ee so; Se 0 -Vattaq¡); 389,5 188,13' (hatthapadapitthiyo -ena kogapetva ussade
(sampajjamanaq¡ -aq¡ gunnaq¡ sahavyataq¡ upaneti dassetva); V 303,13" (-ena paharitva); - see also
vipajjamanaq¡ nirayan ti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se 0 -Vattaq¡); gaddühana, gava 1, gavampati, gavi.
Nidd I 92,26 (vatani ti hatthivataq¡ va assavataq¡ va -aq¡ gocati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup grocati, Wg § 7:17], steals;
va . . . Be, Ce so; E e, Se vatani ti . . . govattaq¡ va); Sadd 335,22 (gucu galocu theyyakara~_~e: . . . -ati
As 355,z4; - 0 -Vatika, 0 -vattika, m(jn)., observing the ga1ocati).
"cow-practice", (one) who lives or behaves like a cow; gocara, see sv go.
MI 388,2o (ayaq¡ ... Pu1_11_10 KoJiyaputto -o, Be, Ce, E e gocchaka, m. [S. lex. gucchaka, gutsaka], a bunch, a
so; Se 0 -vattiko; Ps III 100,18: -o ti samadinnagovato, cluster; a section of a work; Abh 545 (thabako tu ca -o);
sise sitigani thapetva natigutthaq¡ bandhitva gavihi Dhatuk 113,7* (satta -e, in uddana); 124,25* (samatiq¡sa
saddhiq¡ ti1_1ani khadanto vi ya carati); Nidd I 89,18 (-a, pada honti -esu dasasv atha, in uddana); As 37,13 (sabbe
Be, Ce so; Ee, Se govattika); Nett 99,8;- 0 -vikatta, m., pi satta -a veditabba); 410,17 foll. (imina nayena
a butcher's knife; Saddh 381 (ti1_1hena -ena); - ka1_11_1ikaq¡ ka1_11_1ikaq¡ ghataq¡ ghataq¡ -aq¡ -aq¡ katva
0
-Vikantana, n., a butcher's knife; Vin III 89,14 (ti1_1hena atthuddharavasena kusaladidhamme dassento kathetva
-ena kucchi parikanto, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr adasi);- ifc see hetu-.
0
-vikattanena) f. MI 449,2 (Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr gotavisa, m. [?], (a nautical term) a large oar used as a
0
-vikattanena); MI 244,15 (dakkho goghatako ... ti1_1hena rudder; ? a stern-rope; ? a dinghy; ? Abh 666
-ena kucchiq¡ parikanteyya) f. S IV 56,26 f. A III 380,10; (pacchabandho -o); Ja VI 225,27* (niyatani hi bhütani
-
0
-Vittaka, mfn. [go + vittaka 1 or vittaka2], rich in yatha -o tatha; 226,1·: -o vuccati pacchabandho, yatha
cattle; or making a living by cattle; Ja 1 191,21 (ekaq¡ navaya pacchabandho navam eva anugacchati tatha ime
-aq¡ setthiq¡ upasatikamitva); - 0
-sailkhya, m., a satta niyatam eva anugacchanti ti vadati, Be, Ce so; Ee
cowherd; Abh 495; - 0 -samita, mfn. [go + samita2], pacchimabandho; Se vuccati pacchimabandha nava,
like cattle, equal to cattle; SI 6,17* (natthi -aq¡ dhanaq¡, yatha khuddakanava mahanavaya pacchimabandha
Be, Ce, Ee so; Se 0 -samikaq¡; Spk I 33,2: gohi samaq¡) mahanavam eva anugacchati ... ).
0
quoted Pj II 28,16; - -sitacandana, n., a type of gofhaphala, n., see gotthaphala sv go.
sandal; Vism 350,11 (satadhotasappigositacandanadi- gol}.a 1, m. [AMg, BHS id.; cfC. Caillat, 1960, pp. 55-60],
lepaq¡, Ee, Se so; Be, Ce -gosisa-) = Ps II 228,1 (Be so; an ox; a bullock; Abh 495 (-o go vasabho vuso ); V in III
Ce, Ee, Se -gosisa-) = Vibh-a 69,22 (Be, Ce, Se so; Ee 52,25 (catuppadaq¡ nama hatthi assa ogha -a gadrabha
-gosita-); Pj 11 95,23 (Val_ll_ladasi -aq¡ piq¡sati, Be, Se so; pasuka); MI 10,36 (ca~_~~aq¡ -aq¡ parivajjeti); A III 393,20
Ce, E e gosisa-) = Ap-a 17 4,28 (Be, Se so; Ce, E e (-o kighado damena va baddho vaje va oruddho); Ja 1
gosisa-); V v-a 179,24 (-ena bahalataranulittaq¡, Be, Ee 194,18 (tassa -a sakatani uttaretuq¡ na sakkonti);
[see p. 373], Se so; Ce gosisaka-); Sadd 242,22 (-an ti II 165,26* (dve me -a maharaja yehi khettaq¡ kasamase);
ettha [gosaddo] paniye vattati, gosaddena hi jalaq¡ Mil 253,26; Vism 664,28 (na ime mayhaq¡ -a rañño -a ti
70 gotrabhu

sañjanitva); Ps 11 354,21 (manussa kira -ehi khalaJTl sabbaJ11); Ap 32,12 (Gotamo nama -ena sattha loke
maddapenta); Mp III 394,4 (-amhi mate); V 89,2 bhavissati); Nidd I 341,9 (Suriyo Gotamo -ena bhagava
(gunnaJ11 khiraJTI chijjati -ilnaJT~ javo hayati ubhayesaJ11 pi Gotamo -ena); Mil 267,4 (anaññataJT~ maharaja
jivitantarayo pi hoti); As 83,14 (cheko sarathi ... arahato itthipurisanaJ11 nilmaJTl pi -aJTl pi); Sv 144,Is
patodala~thiya -e ako~eti); Sadd 645,2ofoll. (garünaJ11 (Pakudho ti tassa namaJ11 Kaccayano ti -aJ11); 257,28
matan tare gosaddassa sabbass' eva o• -adeso hoti va su (namagottan ti paññattivasena namaJTI pavel).ivasena
naJTl hi ice etasu vibhattisu: -esu -anaJTl -ehi -ebhi, va ti -aJTl); Ud-a 200,9 (Kosiya ti SakkaJTl devilnaJ11 indaJTl
kiJTl, gosu gOI).aJTI gohi gobhi . . . amhakaJ11 pana mate -ena a1apati); Pj 11 403,18 (brahmai).O nu bhavaJTl
gul).a amantal).e ti dhatuvasena nipphannatta gosaddassa Bharadvajo nu bhavan ti evaJ11 jatiJ11 pi -aJTl pi
'-adeso na icchito); - ifc see kü~a- (sv kü~a ), jara-
2
0
pucchanti); Mhv 15:125 (Kassapo -ato jino); Sadd 359,s
1
(sv jara ), dhura-;- 0 -sira, m., a wild ox; (ora kind of (gaJTI vacanaJTl buddhiJTl ca tayati ekaJ11sikavisayataya
deer; 'l) Ja VI 538,1 * (kakka~a katamaya ca ikka -a bahü; rakkhat! ti -aJT~); 870,22foll. (-aJTl . . . [garünaJ11]
538,21·: -a ti araññagol).aka, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se mate... gotraJ11 ... ); - ifc see kathaJ11-, nama-
araññagol).a). (sv nami); - 2. a reiated group or class; a group of
gol}a 2 , m. [= gol).aka2], a iong-haired woollen rug or similar individuals or concepts; a religious group; V in I
cover;- 0 -santhata, mfn., spread with a woollen cover; 127,29 (na janati tassa apattiya namaJ11 -aq¡);
Vv 81 :8 (pallañke muduke -e, E e, Se so; Be Sp 1177,31 foll. (idaq¡ hi sabbaq¡ pi parivasadikaJ11
gonakatthate; Ce colasanthate). vinayakammaq¡ vatthuvasena 0 -vasena namavasena
1
gol}aka 1, m. [gol).a + ka2], an ox;- (fe see arañña-. apattivasena ca katuq¡ vagati yeva. tattha sukkavisatthl ti
2
gol}aka , gonaka, m. (and -a, f ?) [BHS gol).ika], a iong- vatthu e' e va -aJTl ca, sañghadiseso ti namaJ11 e' e va
haired woollen rug or cover; Abh 312 (mahanto kojavo apatti ca); Ud-a 302,12 (nadi ninnaga ti adikaJ11 -aJT~,
dighalomako -o mato); Vin I 192,6 (chabbaggiya ganga yamuna ti adikaq¡ namaq¡); - 3. (m.pl.) the
bhikkhü uccasayanamahasayanani dharenti seyyathldaJ11 (members of the) kinship group; Vin III 142,19
asandiJTl pallailkaJTI -aJTl cittakaJTl ... ; Sp 1086,4: -o ti (gottarakkhitaya -a bhikkhuq¡ pahil).anti);
d!ghalomako mahakojavo, caturailguladhikani kira tassa
0
-caral}a, n., the conduct appropriate to one's clan or
lomani) f- DI 7,8 f-A I !81,21; Ja VI 510,12* (pallañke su family; Spk I 231,6 (vijjacaral).asampanno ti ettha vijja ti
sayitvana -e cittasanthate; 51 0,19· foil.: mahapighiyaJ11 tayo veda caral).an ti -aq¡); As 213,3 (atthacattallsa -ani
kaJakojave e' eva vicittake santhare ca); Vin-vn 2659; veditabbani);- 0 -pafisari(n), mfn., referring to, relying
-
0
'-atthata, mfn., spread with a woollen cover; D II on lineage; DI 99,14* (khattiyo settho janetasmÍJTl ye
187,13 (caturaslti pallañkasahassani ahesuJ11 soval).l).a- -ino) = MI 358,28* (Ps III 34,2foll.: ye jane tasmiq¡
mayani ... -ani ... ); A IV 94,19 (kiñcapi so pallañke seti gottaq¡ pa~isaranti ahaq¡ Gotamo ahaJTI Kassapo ti);
-e pa~ikatthate . . . atha kho so dukkhaJTl yeva se ti Spki 219,19 (tesu loke -!su khattiyo se!tho); -
kodhabhibhüto); Pv26:17 (pallañke -e) f- 33:1 (Be, Ee sagotta, m.f, (one) beionging to the same gotta; a
so; Ce gol).akatthake; Se gol).asal).~hite); Ap 96,5 kinsman; V in III 139,32 (gottarakkhita nama -a rakkhanti
(satasahassapal1añkaJ11 soval).l).aJTI -aJTl ... paññapayiJ11); gopenti ... ; Sp 555,7: gottaJT~ ... na rakkhati -ehi pana ...
-
0
(a)-vikatika,fpi., gol).aka and vikatika covers; rakkhita gottarakkhita); Vv-a 116,13 (--taya vuttaJT~
Ap 525,15 (-ahi paññapetva mam' asanaJ11, Be, Ee so; buddhassadiccabandhuno ti); Nidd-a I 55,II (-o
Ce, Se gol).akacittakadlhi) = Thi-a 52,20* (Be, Ee so; Ce gottabandhu);- see also gotrabhu.
gonakavikatikadihi; Se gol).akacittakadihi). gotti, f [S. goptri], one who protects or cherishes; Ja V
gol}apiyati, caus. pass. pr. 3 sg. ofgul).eti qv. 329,19* (pubbe rasadadi -1 mata puññüpasaq¡hita;
gotta, gotra, n., and -a, m.pl. [S., BHS gotra], l. (n.) an 329,23': -1 ti gopayika).
exogamous kinship group, claiming descent from a gotthati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup go~thate, Wg § 8:4],
common ancestor (often a Vedic r~i); a sept, a clan; the assembles, collects; Dhatum 189 (gotthu VaJ11se);
clan name; Abh 332; 1060 ( -aJT~ name ca vaJ11se); V in I Sadd 367,20 (gottha vaq¡se: -ati gotthu1o gotthu).
93,2 (ayasma Anando evaJTl aha nahaJ11 ussahami gotthu, gotthula, [= gottha ?] ? Sadd 367,20 (gottha
therassa namaJ11 gahetuJ11, garu me thero ti ... anujanami VaJ11Se: gotthati gotthulo gotthu); 8?2,12 (musa1o
bhikkhave -ena pi anussavetun ti; Sp 1033,4: gotthu1o potthu1o ).
Mahakassapassa upasampadapekkho ti evaJ11 -aJTl vatva gotra, n., se e sv gotta.
anussavetUJTl anujanaml ti attho); IV 6,7 (dasahi akarehi gotrabhÜ., mfn. or m.n. (cfSadd 86,33* foil.: -u iti
omasati jatiya pi namena pi -ena pi); 6,22foll. (dve -ani rassattavasena kathitaq¡ padaq¡ napuJ11sakan ti
hlnaJ11 ca -aJTl ukkatthaJT~ ca -aJTl, hlnaJ11 nama -aJTl viññeyyaq¡ ñal).acittadipekkhakaq¡, -ü iti ... pulliñgam
KosiyagottaJTl BharadvajagottaJ11 . . . ukkatthaJT~ nama 1t1 vmneyyaq¡ pugga1adikapekkhakaJ11; 234,21 foil.;
-aJT~ GotamagottaJ11 MoggallanagottaJ11 Kaccayana- 870,22foll.: pavacanasmiJTl hi na kadaci pi chatraJT~
gottaJT~ Vasi~~hagottaJ11 ... ); M III 262,II* (etena macea gotraq¡ ice adlni dissanti, -ü ti pade pana samase
sujjhanti na -ena dhanena va); Dhp 393 (na ja~ahi na vattamanatta takaro trakaraJ11 pappoti va; Pa~is-a 26,26:
-ena na jacca hoti brahmal).o); Sn 423 (Á.dicca nama puthujjanagottabhibhavanato ariyagottabhavanato -ü),
-ena Sakiya nama jatiya); Vv 84:45 (kiJTl namadheyyaJTl l. [gotrabhü <* gotrahu < gotrahan ? see
kiJTl pana tassa -aJ11); Ja IV 148,4 (matu -aJTl nama kiJTl O. van Hinüber, 1978b; O.H. de Wijesekera, 1979; but
karissati pitu -am eva pamiil).an ti); 332,5* (so maJTl perhaps meaning 2., see D. Seyfort Ruegg, 1981],
avedi gatim agatiJTl ca namaJ11 ca gottaJ11 caral).aJTI ca destroying the lineage, the spiritual succession of the
goda ti 71 godhii

Buddha; ? M III 256,7 (bhavissanti . . . anagatam mahamatikaJ11 lailghitva paratlre patitthatukamo


addhana111 -uno kasavaka~tha duss!la papadhamma; puriso ... rajjuJ11 va yaghiJ11 va gahetva ullailghitva ...
cfPs V 74,3: -uno ti gottamattakam eva anubhavamana tam muñcitva vedhamano paratlre patitva sa~ikaJ11
namamattasam~a ti attho);- 2. [see D. Seyfort Ruegg, patighati, evam evaya111 yogavacaro ... anulomacittena
0
1974; see also K.R. Norman, 1987, for gotrabhil ullailghitva... -cittena visailkhare paratirabhüte
very beginning
< gotrabhrtl. a state or stage which is the nibbane patati. ekaramma~e pana aladdhasevanataya
of spiritual progress, a first acknowledgement and vedhamano so puriso viya na tava suppatighito hoti tato
acceptance of the Buddha 's way (perhaps then the maggaña~ena patighati ti); Spk III 201,22 (nimitta111 na
[mere] move into the "clan" of Buddhists and Buddhist ugga~hati ti idaJ11 me kammaghana111 anuloma111 va -u111
experience and belief). The term can be applied to (i) a va ahacca thitan ti na janati); Ud-a 33,25 (yasmiJ11 hi
person at such a stage, one no longer a puthujjana and javanavare ariyamaggo uppajjati tattha yada dve
not yet sotapanna (but likely to become so?); M III 256,7 anulomani tada tatiya111 -u catutthaJ11 maggacittaJ11, Be,
(bhavissanti ... anagatam addhanaJ11 -uno kasavaka~tha Se so; Ce, Ee -il); As 23!,15 (mahapaññassa pana dve
dussíla papadhamma, or meaning 1.; Ps V 74,3: -uno ti anulomani honti tatiya111 -u catutthaJ11 maggacitta111 ti~i
gottamattakam eva anubhavamana namamattasam~a ti phalani tato bhavailgotara~aJ11, Be so; Ce, Ee, Se -il);
attho); A IV 373,s (nava-y-ime bhikkhave puggala Sadd 86,22joll. (paññattaramm~aJ11 mahaggat-
ahuneyya . . . araha arahattaya patipanno anagam1 aramma~aJ11 va -u cittaJ11, ta111 hi kamavacaragotta111
anagamiphalasacchikiriyaya patipanno sakadagami abhibhavati mahaggatagottaJ11 ca bhaveti nibbatteti ti -u
sakadagamiphalasacchikiriyaya patipanno sotapanno ti vuccati); 0
-ñiil}a, n., gotrabhu knowledge
sotapannaphalasacchikiriyaya patipanno -il; Mp IV (knowledge of a gotrabhu, belonging to the gotrabhu
170,11: -u ti sotapattimaggassa anantarapaccayena stage, which is gotrabhu ?); Patis I 66,zfoll. (katha111
sikhapattabalavavipassanacittena samannagato ); Pp 13,3 bahiddhavutthiinavivagane panna -aJ11, uppadaJ11
(yesa111 dhammana111 samanantara ariyadhammassa abhibhuyyati ti gotrabhü ... bahiddhasailkharanimittaJ11
avakkanti hoti tehi dhammehi samannagato puggalo abhibhuyyitva nirodha111 nibbana111 pakkhandatl ti
ayaJ11 vuccati -u); Kv 309,1 (-uno puggalassa gotrabhil); Nidd-a II 110,1 (tato paraJ11 nirodhaJ11
sotapattimagge ña~aJ11 atthi ti, na h' evaJ11 vattabbe ... ); nibbanaJ11 aramma~a111 kummiinaJ11 puthujjanagottaJ11
Vv-a 155,23 (antamaso gotrabhüpuggalesu pi dana111 atikkamamanaJ11 ariyagotta111 okkamamanaJ11
dadanti); Sadd 77,2ofoll. (gottasailkhataJ11 amata- nibbanaramm~e pathamasamannaharabhil~ apunar-
mahanibbiinaJ11 aramm~a111 katva bhilto ti -u); 78,1 (api avattakaJ11 -aJ11 uppajjati); 110,6 (-e nimddhe ...
ca sam~o ti gottamattaJ11 anubhavamano kasava- sotapattimaggo uppajjati); Bv-a 83,12 (udayabbaya-
k~thasama~o pi -il, so hi sam~o ti gottamattaJ11 vasena samapaññasa lakkh~ani disva yava -a111
anubhavati vindati na sama~adhamme ); - (ii) the first vipassana111 va<ol<olhetva); As 233,7 (-a111 nibbanam eva
stage of spiritual progress, an elevated state of aramm~a111 katu111 sakkoti na kilesatama111 vinodetuJ11);
consciousness at the very outset of the Buddhist path; Sadd 86,25 foll. (gotrabhil ti nibbanaramma~a111
Patis I 66,4 foil.; Ps I 23,2o (namarilpavavatthena maggavithiyaJ11 pavatta111 -a111 va sailkhararamma~a111 va
sakkayadighiya . . . -una sailkharanimittagahassa phalasamapattivithiya111 pavattaJ11 -aJ11).
pahiinaJ11) = As 352,w; PsI 61,15 (dhammato yava -u godati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup godate, Wg § 2:23], plays,
okasato yava bhavagga111 savantl ti va asava); 74,2o sports; Sadd 383,3 (guda kijayam eva: ... -ati).
1
(kasma sotapattimaggo dassana111 pathamaJ11 nibbana- godha, m. [cf godha , S. godha], l. a lizard; Ja V 489,32'
dassanato. na nu -u pathamataraJ11 passatl ti, no na (pañcanakhesu sattesu sasako sallako -o ... , Ee, Se so,
passati, disva kattabbaJ11 kicca111 pana na karoti perhaps wr; Be, Ce godha); - 2. leather wrapped round
saJ11yojananaJ11 appahanato) t As 356,34; Patis-a 275,22 the left arm; ? Sadd 485,12 (gudha parivethane: gujjhati
(gottattho e' ettha bijattho, vattanippakara~e kira vutta111 -o, Ee so; Be godha).
gottaJ11 vuccati nibbiinaJ11 sabbaparipanthehi guttatta ta111 godhaka, m. [?], a kind of bird; Ja VI 538,12* (celavaka
patipajjatl ti -il ti, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee gottatthe e' ettha piilgulayo -a ailgahetuka, Ee, Ce, Se so; Be gotaka;
bijattho vattati, pakar~e ... ); - (iii) a consciousness- 539,1·: celavaka piilgulayo ti dve saku~ajatiyo ca tatha
or thought-moment immediately preceding the extra- -a ailgahetuka ti, Ee, Ce, Se so; Be gotaka).
1
ordinary, supramundane consciousness-moments of godhii , f [ts] (iic also godha-), a large kind of lizard, a
jhana (or iddhi); Tikap 172,14 (anuloma111 -ussa varan; Abh 622 (-a ku~<o~o ); Ja I 488,1 (-a nikkhamitva
anuloma111 vodanassa -u maggassa vodiinaJ11 maggassa makkhikayo khadanti); III 85,23* (ehi -a nivattassu)
asevanapaccayena paccayo ); Vism 137,27 foil. quoted Sadd 197,23 (-e); Jaiii 106,24joll. (so puriso
(manodvaravajjana111 uppajjati, tato tasmi111 bhariyaJ11 paniyatthaya pesetva sabba111 -a111 khaditva
yevaramm~e cattari pañca va javanani javanti ... YaJ11 tassa agatakale bhadde -a palata ti aha); 538,24 (-e, ma
e' ettha sabbantimaJ11 ta111 parittagottabhibhavanato kampi); IV 364,23* (sasabi]are biidhenti a -a
mahaggatagottabhavanato ca -u ti pi vuccati . . . ettha macchakacchapaJ11, Ee so; in Be, Ce, Se written agodha;
pathamaJ11 parikamma111 dutiya111 upacara111 tatiyaJ11 366,31·: thalajesu tava a -ato mahante ca khuddake ca
anulomaJ11 catutthaJ11 -u, pathamaJ11 va upaciiraJ11 pa~ayo badhenti marenti jalajesu macchakacchape);
dutiya111 anuloma111 tatiya111 -u catuttha111 pañcama111 va Sp 1030,4 (godhagatto va yassa -aya viya gattato
appanacittaJ11 ... tato paraJ11 javana111 patati, bhavailgassa cu~~ani patanti, Be, Ce so; Se -a viya; Ee -a viya gatto,
varo hoti) t Sp429,24foll.; Vism673,14foll. (yatha hi prob. wr); Sv 94,21 (ekasmiJ11 kira vihare cittakamme
godha 72 gopeti

-arp aggi111 dhamamana111 aka111su); As 273,26 (bi1arp suVaJ_lJ)arajatadimaya -iyo datva garu!apakkhakanayena
pavighaya -aya); Mhv 28:10; Sadd 799,1 (devata vagaka kata sandamanika); Ap 321,15 (-iyo datvana); 321,21
-a ti ca vutte itthipurise samadhigacchanti); - (agha -i datva); - 0 -bhoggasama, mfn. [gopanasi +
o -pi!fhisadisacUI}I}a-okiral}akasarira, mfn., whose bhogga 1 + sama3], like a curved rooj-beam; bent like a
body sheds a powder (oj dead skin) like the back oj an rooj-beam; Ja III 395,8* (passami ... nari111 ... daJ_1<;ia111
lizard; Sp 995,27 (-arp pi pabbajetu111 na vagati, Be, Ce gahetvana pavedhamanarp -arp caranti111, Be, Ce, Ee so;
so; Ee, Se -okiraJ_!aka-, prob. wr); - 0
-pillaka, Se o -bhaggasamarp; 395,21" joll.: gopanaslsamarp
0
-pillika, m., a young lizard; Ja I 487,9 (tassa putto -o, bhogga111 gopanasl-akarena bhaggasarira111 onamitva
Be so; Ce godhapillako; Ee, Se godhapilliko); - see naghakakaJ_!ikarp pariyesanti111 viya caramanan ti attho);
also godha, go!ika. -
0
-vañka, mfn., bent like a rooj-beam; D II 22,1
godhie, f [cjS. godhavil)aka], a kind oj musical (addasa . . . Vipassi kumaro . . . purisa111 jil)l)arp -arp
instrument; Ja VI 580,29* (paJ_!ava sailkha -a bhoggarp dal)<;!aparayanarp ... ) t M III 180,14; SI 118,11
parivadentika dindimani ca haññantu kutumba dindimani (aññataro brahmaJ_!o ... ji!)!) O -o ghurughurupassasi).
ca, Ce, Se so; Ee tindimani; Be kutumpadindimani; gopiiyati, pr. 3 sg. [S. gopayati], protects; keeps saje; Ja 11
581 ,8·: -a parivadentika dindimani kutumbadindimani ti 234,17" (esa dijo anille na rakkhati na -ati, Be, Ee, Se so;
imani cattari turiyan' eva, Ce, Ee so; Be kutumpa- Ce gopayati); PsI 27,8 (ayadini mamayati rakkhati -ati,
dindimani ti; Se dindimani kutumbani ca ti). Se so; Be, Ce, Ee gopayati); Mp II 205,13 (attano pajarp
godhuka, m., a kind ojtree; Ap 16,1 (ketaka kandali e' eva pa~ijagganti -anti); 244,2 (attanarp pariharati patijaggati,
-a til)asülika, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se kebuka) quoted -ati ti attho);- pp gopayita, mfn., [S. lex. id.], guarded,
Ap-a 214,15* (214,17: 0 -rukkha ca til)asülikagaccha ca). protected; Abh 754 (tata111 gopayitavita); - see also
gopaka, m. [ts], a cowherd; a guardian, a keeper; Vin III gutta, gopeti 1.
65,15 (anapatti bhikkhave -assa dane); M III 13,21 (yatha gopiiyana, n., -a,f [S. gopayana], protection; controlling;
tarp tumhadisehi rakkhehi -ehi ti); Ja VI 261,17' Ja V 226,15 (tva111 vinicchayadhammapavel)idhamma-
(dhammagü ti dhammassa -o e' eva dhammaññü ca); sucaritadhammanarp -ena dhammagutto, Be, Ce, Se so;
Ap 182,4 (rañño antepure asi111 -o); Ps III 428,25 (yatha Ee wr gopaya tena dhammagu); Sv 850,16 (coradi-
-o attana rakkhitabbabhaJ.19al11 thenento akiccakañ hoti); upaddavanivaraJ_lattharp -a gutti); Mp IV 13,26 (rakkha
Mhv 22:52 (rañño mailga1avajino -ena aka metti111); - eva ... yatha icchita111 na nassati eva111 -ato gutti); -
ifc see ajika- (sv ajika), amba- (sv amba2), assa- agopayana,f, not protecting; lack oj control;
(sv assa\ inda-, hatthi- (sv hatthi[n]). Sp 1325,19 (catüsu paccayesu mahicchata asantughita
gopati,pr. 3 sg., see sv gopeti 1. kilesasal1ekhanapatipattiya -a); - see also gopana.
gopana, n., -a, f [ts], protection; guarding; controlling; gopayika, (m)j(n). [cjS. gopayaka], (one) who protects or
Dhs 1347 (ya imesa111 channa111 indriyanarp gutti -a keeps saje; Ja V 329,23" (gotti ti -a).
arakkho sarpvaro aya111 vuccati indriyesu guttadvarata) = gopayita(r), see sv gopayita(r).
Vibh 248,41 = Pp 24,36; Mp II 251,4 (matapitunnarp gopita(r)\ see sv go.
rakkhana111 -arp patijagganarp, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee gopita(d, m. [from gopeti 1; cjS. gopayitr], one who
rakkhanagopanapapjagganarp); Ap-a 489,25 (sundara- protects, a protector; It-a II 84,12 (1okassa rakkhita -a ti;
rakkhena -ena visesena so sita); Sadd 562,15 (rakkhaJ.!al11 t PsI 123,19: Be, Ce, Ee gopayita; Se gopayita); - see
tiil)agopanarp avanarp pa1anarp ... ); ifc see also gopayita(r).
sikkhapada-; - agopanii,f, not protecting; not gopeti 1, gopayati1 (and gopati), pr. 3 sg. [S. gopayati],
controlling; Dhs 1345 (imesarp channa111 indriyanarp guards, protects; preserves, keeps saje; covers, closes;
agutti -a ... ) = Vibh 248,25 = Pp 21,2; As 401,19 (ya Dhatup 181 (gupa rakkhaJ.!e); Dhatum 260 (gupa
agutti ya -a); - see also gopayana. gopanake); 261 (gupa sarpvaraJ_le); V in I 295,26
gopanaka, n. [gopana + ka2], protection; Dhatum 260 (atikhuddakarp nisidanarp na sabbarp senasanarp -eti);
(gupa -e). III 139,27 (maturakkhita nama mata rakkhati -eti
gopayati1, se e sv gopeti 1. issariyarp kareti vasarp vatteti; Sp 555,2: -eti ti yatha
gopayati2 , see sv gopeti2. aññe na passanti evarp guttaghane thapeti); Dhp 315
gopayita(r), gopayita(r), m. [from gopayati 1, gopayati; (eva111 -etha attanarp); Ja II 34,25' (te bhagavanto marp
cj S. gopayitr], one who protects, a protector; PsI 123,19 pa1entu rakkhantu -entu); IV 448,21* (te rakkhati -ayat'
(1okassa rakkhita -a ti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gopayita ti; t appamatto; 448,2s-: vati111 katva -ayati); V 330,12* (yarp
It-a II 84,12: gopita);- see also gopita(rf ca matu dhanarp hoti yarp ca hoti pitü dhana111 ubhayarp
gopanasi, f [BHS id.], a rafter, a curved roofbeam; etassa -eti); Ap 555,8 (sali111 -em' aharp tada); Cp 2:7:4
Abh 221 (valabhicchadidarumhi vailke -itthiyarp); (yadi 'ha111 tassa pakuppeyya111 yadi slla111 na -aye);
Vin III 81,33 (aññataro bhikkhu ... -i111 uccaresi); M I Nidd I 262,3o (ime marp rakkhissanti -issanti
80,17 (seyyatha pi nama jarasalaya -iyo o1uggavilugga sampartvanssanti ti); 368,6 (rakkheyya -eyya
bhavanti evam eva ssu me phasu!iyo o1uggavi1ugga pidaheyya); Mi1151 ,26 (parittarp rakkhati -eti);
bhavanti); S II 263,2 (kütagarassa ya kaci -iyo sabba ta Sp 691,11 (so ce vadati -ayissami bhante guttatthanarp
kü~ailgama kü~asamosaral)a) t A III 364,3o t Mi138,22; dassetha ti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee -ayissama); Sv 1013,18
Ja III 317,13 (kaJ_!I;lÍkarp aropetva -iyo pavesitamatta (imani dve dhutailgani püreti -eti); PsI 27,8 (ayadini
honti); 318,12* (ya ti111sati saramaya anujjuka parikiriya mamayati rakkhati -ayati, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gopayati);
-iyo samarp thita); Sp 334,10 (ubhosu passesu Dhp-a 1 300,8 (tvarp pi cittarp -ehi); IV 117,15 (attanarp
gopeti 73 gora

sarryamaya -aya); Sadd 403,16 (gupa rakkhaQ.e: -ati goppha2 , m. [S. gulpha, kulpha; cf AMg gopha, "heel"],
gopako); 403,23 (gupa gopanajigucchanesu: -ati the ankle; MI 187,34 (mahasamudde ... 0 -mattarr pi
jigucchati); - part.pr. (a) gopenta, mfn., Vin III 53,1 udakarr saQ.thati, Ee so; Be, Ce gopphaka-; Se goppaka-;
(ahatarr bhaQ.qarr -ento); Nidd I 130,24 (cittarr ... f. A IV 102,5: Be, Ce, Ee gopphaka-; Se goppaka-);
rakkhanta -enta caranti); (b) gopaya(t), mfn., Th 729 Mhv 34:53 (manosilasu . . . cetiyaii.gaQ.e thitasu
(indriyani ca -ayarr); Nidd I 155,18 (tassa evarr rakkhato 0
-mattasu).
-ayato te bhoga vippalujjanti); (e) gopayanta, mfn., gopphaka, m. [goppha2 + ka2; cf S. gulpha], the ankle;
Nidd-a I 280,34 (-ayantassa); Mhv 4:32 (satthussa no Abh 277 (-o padagaQ.thi pi); 864; V in IV 112,23 (upari
2
gandhakutirr -ayanta); (d) gopayamana, mfn., -e udake hasadhippayo nimujjati) f. Kkh 204,12; M II
Vism 574,4 (sandighike va pana kame patthayamano 137,17 (na ca -ena -arr sali.ghaqento gacchati); A IV
patiladdhe ca -ayamano); Nidd-a 1 255,24; - aor. 102,5 (janukamattarr pi 0 -mattarr pi mahasamudde
1 sg. (a) gopesirr, Ap-a 559,25; (b) gopayirr, agopayirr, udakarr SaQ.thati, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se goppaka-); Ja V 472,5
Ap 74,17 (uggayha UQ.i saraQ.e paripUQ.Q.iini -ayirr, Be, (brahmaQ.arr pade gahetva pighiyarr adhoslsakarr
Ce, Se so; Ee -ayarr, prob. wr); 74,22 (tavata olambetva s!sarr -ehi paharanto ukkhipitva payasi);
saraQ.agamanarr paripUQ.Q.aJ11 agopayirr); 3 pi. Sv 446,29 foil. (aññesarr hi pighipade -a honti ...
gopayirrsu, Dhp-a III 488,9; - inf (a) gopeturr, Vin III mahapurisassa pana arohitva upari -a patiqhahanti, Be,
65,13 (-eturr ime issara na-y-ime datun ti); Ce, Ee so; Se goppaka); Ps IV 235,23 (dve pada yava -a
(b) gopayiturr, Dhp-a III 488,w; (e) gopiturr, Th-a III lohapathavirr pavigha); Dhp-a II 80,2o (dvlsu -esu
22,24 (rakkhiturr -iturr na sakkoti); - absol. satthu pade gahetva vandi).
(a) gopetva, gopitva, Ap 77,13 (paripUQ.Q.iini -etva gopphana, n. [cf S. lex. gumphana], stringing together;
pañcasikkhapadan' aharr, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee -itva); tying together as a garland; Sp 618,14 (gopphimarr
Mil 360,7; Sp 358,2 (jaggitva -etva); 386,7 (te rakkhitva nama suttena va vakad!hi va vassikapupphad!narr ...
-etva, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se -itva); (b) gopiya, Ap 75,29 -arr, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se goppimarr ... goppanarr);- see
(paggayha tiQ.i saraQ.e pañcasllani -iya, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee also gopphima, gopphetva, gophati.
2
-aya, prob. wr); -pass. pr. 3 sg. goplyati, Pj I 217,11 gopphima, (mj)n. [*goppha1 + ima , or from *goppheti],
(nidh!yatl ti nidhi, thaplyati rakkhlyati -lyatl ti attho ); - (what is) tied together, strung together (a kind of
pp gopita, mfn. [ts], l. guarded, protected; defended, garland or wreath); Sp 618,4 (sabba pi cha
kept saje; Abh 754 (rakkhitarr -arr guttarr); Vin II pupphavikatiyo veditabba, ganthimarr -arr vedhimarr
184,18 (so kho aharr bhante evarr rakkhito -o pi santo vethimarr purimarr vayiman ti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
bh!to . . . viharami); III 46,33 (yarr adinnarr goppimarr); 6l8,12joll. (-arr nama suttena va vakadlhi
anissagharr ... rakkhitarr -arr mamayitarr; Sp 301,32: va vassikapupphad!narr ekatovaQ.tika-ubhatovaQ.tika-
mañjusadisu pakkhipitva --tta -arr); Ap-a 381,21; - malavasena gopphanarr, va.karr va rajjurp. va dviguQ.arr
2. guarded, watchful; controlled; Nidd 1 221,5 (vacayato katva tattha tattha avaQ.takani nlpapupphad!ni pavesetva
ti yatto pariyatto gutto -o rakkhito vupasanto); - patipatiya bandhanti, tarr pi -am eva, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
neg. agopita, mfn., not guarded, not protected; not goppimarr); Vin-vn 463 (ganthimarr -arr nama
controlled; Vism 22,5 (sabbarr bhal).qarr arakkhitarr vedhimarr .... , Be so; Ee goppimarr); 465 (-arr nama
agopitam eva hoti); Mp I 54,13 (aguttan ti agopitarr sati- gopphetva suttad!hi kañyati ekatovaQ.tikamala
sat~wararahitatp); III 270,2 (indriyehi apihitehi ubhatovaQ.tika ca tarr, Be so; Ee goppimarp.);- see also
agopitehi); sugopita, mfn., well-guarded; well gopphetva, gophati.
protected; well-controlled; Ap 75,21 (sugopitarr me gopphetva, ind. [absol. of *goppheti; cf S. gumphayati],
saraQ.arr); Ja VI 458,12; Mil 345,24 (bhagavato dhamma- tying together; stringing together; Sp 281,9 (dv!su tlsu
nagararr . . . evarr surakkhitarr evarr sugopitarr); thanesu veQ.usalaka gopphetva paQ.Q.akutlsu katarr
Vism 22,13; Dhp-a III 331,1 (te idhalokasmirr salakahatthakadvararr, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gopetva);
suparisarrvuta surakkhita sugopita supihitadvara ti); - Vin-vn 465 (Be so; Ee goppetva); - see also gopphima,
fpp (a) gopetabba, mfn., Vin V 125,18 (atthi parikkharo gophati.
rakkhitabbo gopetabbo mamayitabbo paribhuñjitabbo ); gophati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup guphati, Wg § 28:31], strings
Ja 1 8,34 (yatha hi narr [satakarrl paccatthika na gal).hanti together; ties as a garland; Sadd 405,10 (gupha ganthe,
tatha gopetabbo hoti, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee gopetabbarr) = gantho ganth!karanarr: -ati);- see also gopphetva.
Ap-a 10,15 (Be, Ee, Se so; Ce gopetabbarr); gomal}cJ,ala\ see sv gamaQ.qala.
(b) gopitabba, mfn., Saddh 398 (idarr durakkharr gomal}cJ,ala 2 , see sv go.
gopitabban ti); -se e also gutta, gopayati, jigucchati. gomika, m. [cf S. gomin], a cattle-owner, one who
gopete, gopayati2 , pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup gopayati, possesses cows; Abh 495; S I 6,9* (-o gohi tath' eva
Wg § 33:98], speaks; shines; Sadd 553,17 (gupa ... nandati, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be goma, metrically better) =
bhasayarr: -eti -ayati). Sn 33 (Ce, Ee so; Se gopiko; Be goma).
goppima in Ee at Vin-vn 463 and 465 is prob. wr for gometi, -ayati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup gomayati,
gopphima qv. Wg § 35:24], smears with (cow-dung); Sadd 558,17
goppetva in Ee at Vin-vn 465 is prob. wr for (goma upalepane: -eti -ayati).
gopphetva qv. gora, mfn. [S. gaura], white; pale; Abh 95 (sukko -o
*goppha\ m. [cfS. lex. gumpha], tying or stringing as a sitodata); Sadd 362,14* (akaQ.harr -arr odatarr
garland; - see gopphima. setanamani honti hi).
goraka 74 gharpsati

goraka, m. [cf S. gaur!, gauraka], a kind of plant or eko kira laku~takatta -o kalava~~atta ca kaJo ti Go!akaJo
perfume; ? Ps IV 11,8 ( 0 -piyailgumattenapi sarlra~p nama puriso, Ce, Ee so; Be goto ti eko kira laku~takatta
vi1impetva, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee coraka-). goto . . . Gotaka!o nama puriso; Se godho ti eko kira
gori,.f [cf S. gaurl, S. /ex. gaurika], an eight-year-old girl; puriso laku~takataya ca ka!ava~~ataya ca Godhaka!o
Sadd 364,1 * H ca darika kañña); 364,3 (aqhavassika -1 nama; cfMhv 23:50: laku~takasañratta ahu Gothaka-
ti pi darika ti pi vuccati). namako).
golika, goJika, f [cf S. godhika, go1ika] a kind of lizard; goJaka, m. [S. golaka], a ball; a lump; Abh 1017 (pi~9o ...
- ifc see ghara-. -e);- ifc see k!Ja-, madhu-.
golisa, m. [cf S. go1iha, goli9ha], the plant Bignonia go!ika 1 , m. [from guJa2 ; BHS golika, gaulika], a sugar
suaveolens; SAF: weaver's beam tree, Shrebera merchant; Sadd 786,25 (gandha~p assa bha~9an ti
swietenioides Roxb.; Abh 563 (-o jhata1o ). gandhiko eva1:p. teliko -o);- see also koliyaka.
goJa\ m. [S. gola], a ball; a lump; Abh 1088 (-e goJika 2 , (mj)n. [S. gau9ika], (food) prepared with
ucchumaye guJo);- ifc see pha1ika-. molasses; Sadd 786,17 (tilena saip.satthaip. bhojana1:p.
go!a , m. [?],a dwaif; Ja VI 334,19* (maip.saip. go~o ganthi
2
telika~p eva1:p. -aip.).
suttaip. putto 0 -rathena ca, Ce, Ee so; Be goto rathena ca; goJika,f, se e sv golika.
Se godho; 337,16·: goJarathena ca ti -ena ca rathena ca

gh

gha 1, m. [ts], the sound 'gh'; the consonant 'gh'; Ee -ento va -etva ga~hati, prob. wr) =Ud-a 252,wfoll.
Sadd 604,19 (ka kha ga gha Ii.a); 622,23 (gho khassa: (eds -ento .. . -ento ... ); - neg. agha1:p.santa, mfn.,
nigha~9u); 830,19 (gahassa ghe ppe); - Sp 758,1; (b) ghaip.samana, mfn., Ja I 216,6 (ima dve
0
-klira, m., the
letter or sound 'gh'; Sp 1400,5 (bhante sailgho ti sakha -amana aggiip. vissajjessanti); As 396,22 (sotaip.
vattabbe bhakaraghakarana1:p. bakaragakare katva bante -amana viya pavisati); - aor. 3 sg. gha1:p.si, Ja I 485,7;
sailgo ti). - inf gha~psitu1:p., J a I 190,4* (nala1:p. kabala1:p. padatave
gha 2 , m., (an arbitrary technical term for) -a as the final of na ca pi~9a1:p. na kuse na -itu!p. maññami; 190,11·:
feminine stems; Sadd 642,27 (akaro gho: akaro itthiyaip. nahapiyamano sarira~p pi -itu1:p. nalaip., Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
vattabbayaip. ghasañño hoti). ghasitu1:p., prob. wr); - absol. gha1:p.sitva, Ja VI 331,23
gha 3 , ind. [ts], (emphatic particle) surely; indeed; - ifc (taip. osadha1:p. gahetva nisadaya -itva thoka~p nalatante
se e iilgha, taggha1; - see also yagghe. makkhesi); Vism 428,2o; Sp 287,3o (sabbamattikamaya~p
gha 4 , mfn. [ts], striking; killing; destroying; - ifc see katva pa~ikaya -itva sukkhapetva); 290,12 (lekha pi
dosa- (sv dosa 1). -itva va apanetabba); 308,4 ([vasi] -itva va nisita);
gharpsati, gha1:p.seti, pr. 3 sg. [S. ghar~ati, ghar~ayati], 967,33 (daharakumarako pana sayaip. udaka1:p. otaritva
rubs, rubs to and fro; rubs against; grinds; pounds; gomayamattikahi -itva nhapetabbo); Ps 11 58,27
Dhatup 318 (gha~psa gha1:p.sane); Dhatup 464; S II 238,19 (sisakataha~p thülasakkharahi -itva); Spk II 37,17 (eva~p
(ba1ava puriso da!haya va1arajjuya jailgha1:p. vethetva -itva koqetva, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se -etva); III 305,31
-eyya, sa chavi1:p. chindeyya); Ja II 418,12* (yavata (suva~~apatiip. pasa~e -itva); Dhp-a I 58,16 (hatthena
ma~i!p. -ama bhiyyo vodayate ma~i, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee kaqhani -itva aggiip. pateti); - pass. pr. 3 sg.
yava yava nigha1:p.sama); Vism 591,2o (atha kho naip. gharpslyati, Vin I 204,32 ([dhümanettani] ekato -anti);
punappuna~p -ati); Sp 757,3o (hattha~p dhovissama ti II 112,28 (pattamüla~p -ati ... anujanami bhikkhave
pathaviya~p -anti); Sv 996,25 (padena -ahi ti); Ps II 59,24 pattam~9alan ti); - part.pr. ghaip.siyamana, mfn., Ja 11
(kocchehi khara1:p. -anti, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee -enti) = 418,6 (ta~p ma~i!p. gha~psanti, so sükaralomehi -amano,
Nidd-a I 279,6 (eds -enti); Ps III 280,2o (sañra~p -anti); Be, Se so; Ce, Ee ghaWyamano); Dhp-a 111 199,18
Mp 11 323,7 (piqhiip. -enti); - gha1:p.santi in Ee at la IV (eka ... ghatika pas~ehi -amana); - pp (a) ghatta 1,
56,26* (gha1:p.santi maññe mittani) is prob. wr; Be, Ce, Se ghaqha, mfn. [AMg ghaqha; S. ghr~ta], rubbed; rubbed
ghasanti; part.pr. (a) gha1:p.santa, mf( -antl)n., so re; la IV 20,15· (u~havalukaya ghaqhapadaip., Ee so;
gha1:p.senta, mfn., Vin III 48,13 (-anto niharati, apatti Be, Ce, Se ghaqitapada~p) = Cp-a 32,33 (eds --pada~p);
thullaccayassa); Ja I 216,5 (sakhasu annamanna~p Pj 11 582,7 (maggakkama~ena --padatalo);
-antisu cu~~aip. patati); Sp 838,29 (aii.guliya -antassa); (b) gharpsita, mfn. [S. ghar~ita], rubbed; Ps II 198,34
Ps II 166,3 (yo hi cu~~amattikad!hi gattani ubbaqento (vatarukkhadinaip. khandhapadese --qhana1:p.);
mallakamüladihi -anto nahayati, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee fpp gharpsitabba, mfn., Sp 288,29 (ma pa~e patabbe -e
-ento); 238,18 (padena pada~p -anto pakkhalesi); Spk 11 eva maññl ti; Sp-t [Be] 11 117,3o: -e ti ghaqayitabbe,
393,17 (thapento pi -anto va p~ametva thapeti, vinasitabbe ti attho); 291,4 (civaraip. ... hatthehi gahetva
ga~hanto pi -anto va aka99hitva g~hati, Be, Ce, Se so; do~iya~p pi na -a1:p.); Ps IV 48,5 (dhammanetti
ghaipsana 75 ghatati

samanumajitabba ti dhammarajju anumajjitabba ñii!).ena ghata 3 , n., = ghata qv.


-a upaparikkhitabba); - caus. pr. 3 sg. gharpsapeti, ghataka 1, m. [cf S. ghataka; AMg gha9aka], l. a water-
causes to rub; has (someone) rub; Vin II 266,22 jar; a pitcher; Vin II 129,32 (patiggahesi bhagava -a¡p. ca
(bhikkhuniyo aghillena jaghanarp -enti); sammajjani¡p. ca); Ap 252,13 (-a¡p. ca upaghasi¡p.
part.pr. gha¡p.sapenta, mfn., Vibh-a 442,2o (bhümi¡p. paribhogaya tadino ); Sp 1241,8 (-o pana telabhajana¡p.
pi~~iya -ento, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be -etva); - va padagal)hanakato atirekam eva garubhag9a¡p., Be, Ce
fpp gha¡p.sapetabba, mfn., Vin II 266,28 (na bhikkhave so; Ee, Se -arp, prob. wr); - 2. a (pot-shaped) feature
bhikkhuniya aghillena jaghana¡p. -etabba¡p.);- see also or form of decoration on a pillar or handle; Ja I 32,28
ghassati. (tassa suvaggamayesu thambhesu rajatamaya -a
gharpsana, n. [AMg gha¡p.sal)a; S. ghar~al)a], rubbing; ahesu¡p.); Sp 290,9 (chattadag9e gehatthambhesu viya -o
scraping; Dhatup 318 (gharpsa -e); Vism 428,27 (ukkaya va va)arüpa¡p. va na vaqati); Ps II 303,32
-a¡p. viya punappuna¡p. pavesana¡p., Be, Ce, Ee so; Se (suvaggatthambhe passa ... tesa¡p. yeva suvaggadimaye
ukkagharpsana¡p.); Sp 375,3 (-en a chavimatta¡p. chinna¡p. -e va)arüpakani passa ti, Be so; Se suvaggadimaya-
hoti); Ps 11 288,10 (aññassa rukkhassa sukkhasakhaya gha~ake; Ce, Ee SUV<Il)l).adimayagha~ike); Vin-vn 3030
saddhi¡p. 0 -matten' eva aggino abhinibbattana¡p.); Spk II (chinditum addhacandarp va pagge makaradantaka¡p.
393,18 (-ena parikkhigarp, Be, Se so; Ee ghaganena; Ce -a¡p. va)arüpa¡p. va lekha dag9e na vagati); - 3. a kind
sailghasanena) = Ud-a 252,12; Cp-a 125,22 (bhümiya¡p. of drum; Sp 931,4 (kumbhathügika nama -ena ki)anaka).
-a¡p.). ghataka2 , mfn. [cf gha~eti sv ghatati; cf S. ghataka],
gharpsani, f rJrom gha¡p.sati], something with which to carrying on, continuing; Ps III 72,11 (eka yeva no
rub, a scraper; - ifc see pada-. piyadhita pavegiya -o añño darako n' atthi ti, Be, Se so;
gharpsika, f rJrom gha¡p.sati], something with which to Ce, Ee pavegighatanako).
rubor grind; a roller; ? - ifc see go-. ghatati, pr. 3 sg. [S. ghatate], l. is busy with; strives (for),
ghacca, f [of fpp of ghateti qv; see K.R. Norman, 1989, exerts oneself (for, loe. or dat.); Dhatup 98 (ghata
pp. 220-21], killing; destroying; - ifc see milla-, sa- ihaya¡p.); Dhatum 122 (ghar ihane); D II 141,21 (ingha
(sv sa6), sabbasunakha-. tumhe Ánanda sadatthe -atha, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be
ghañña, n. or -a, f [cf S. ghana, "killer, destroyer"; see saratthe); S 1 217,19 (ughaheyyatha -eyyatha
K.R. Norman, 1989, pp. 221-22], killing, destroying;- vayameyyatha appattassa pattiya anadhigatassa
ifc se e atta- (sv atta[ n]). adhigamaya asacchikatassa sacchikiriyaya); A II 143,17
ghata 1, m. [ts], l. a pitcher, a pot, esp. for water; a large (so ughahati -ati vayamati anavaññapa~ilabhaya);
water-jar; Abh 457; Vin I 213,18 (yannünaha¡p. nave ca Thi 176 (-atha buddhasasane, E e so; Be, Ce, Se -etha);
tile nava¡p. ca madhu¡p. kolambehi ca -ehi ca arama¡p. 457 (appossukka -issa¡p. jatimaragappahanaya;
harapeyyan ti); Ja 1 l66,2s ( -arp bhindanto vi ya Thi-a 258,1: -issan ti vayamissarp bhavana¡p. anu-
mahahasita¡p. hasitva); Ili 435,18 (eka¡p. küparp netva ito yuñjissami); Vism 15,7• (sampannasilo -ati
me paniyarp ussiñca ti rajju¡p. ca -a¡p. ca dassesi); samadhatthaya yo pana, Be. Ce, Ee so; Se -eti); 77,28'
Ap 105,22 (vicitta¡p. -am adaya, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee (samma atho -ati nibbutim esamano); Sp 411,17
vicittagha~am); Bv 2:169 (gha~anekasahassani (sikkhati ti evarp -ati vayamati); Sadd 353,16 (ghata
kumbhina¡p. ca sata bahü; Bv-a 116,7: -a ti -anarp cetaya¡p.: -ati ghato); - part.pr. (a) gha~a(t), mfn., MI
sami-atthe hi idarp paccattavacanarp, -ana¡p. 86,2 (tassa ce bhikkhave kulaputtassa evarp ughahato
nekasahassani ti attho); Vism 120,20 (kumbhadasiyo pi -ato vayamato ... ; cfPs 11 57,10: -ato ti ta¡p. viriya¡p.
-ehi nigha¡p.santiyo gacchanti); Ps 1 178,s (te -ehi pi tato pubbenapara¡p. -entassa); A IV 293,21; Pp 51 ,7; -
udakarp aharapetva nahayanti); V v-a ll8,2o (-a¡p. neg. aghata(t), mfn., A IV 294,13 (tassa anughahato
gahetva udakatittha¡p. gantva); Pv-a 38,9 (tassa pana aghatato avayamato labhaya); (b) ghatanta, mfn., Ja IV
hadaye -e padipo viya sotapattiphalassa upanissayo 131,2 (yuñjanto -anto vayamanto accaraddhena viriyena
pajjalati); As 91,2o (udakabharite -e khitte -o pi bhijjati temasarp kammaghana¡p. bhavetva, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se
udakarp pi nassati); Sadd 353,16 (-o vuccati kumbho ); - -ento); Sp 224,22 (sikkhattayaparipüriya -anta na
ifc see paribhojaniya-, paniya-, pugga- (sv püreti), kilamanti, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be -amana); Ud-a 71,23 (-anto
vacca-; - 2. a kind of drum; - iic see below; - vayamanto, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se -ento); Saddh 450
0
'-assita, mfn., hiding in ajar;? Ja V 371,27' (pada¡p. (abhinibbati atandito -anto); - neg. aghatanta, mfn.,
etassa anvesa¡p. appamatto -o, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee Vism 15,s• (tuqhassa silamattena agha~antassa uttari¡p.,
bhavassito; 372,r: -o ti ca~ipañjaranissito, Ce, Ee so; Be, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se agha~entassa); (e) gha~amana, mfn.,
Se catipañjare nissito hutva); - 0
-cetika,f, a servant Sp 224,2o; - neg. agha~amana, mfn., Thi 513 (na ca
girl (who fetches water); - --gitika,f gitaka, n., the sakka aghatamanena); - ah sol. ghatitva, Dhp-a I 336,2
song of a servant-girl; Spk 1 273,22 (sace pi [vaca] (-itva vayamitva arahattarp pattu¡p. asakkonto, Ce, Ee,
milakkhabhasapariyapanna --gitikapariyapanna pi hoti Se so; Be gha~etva); - fpp ghatitabba, (mj)n., impers.,
tatha pi subhasita va, Be, Ce, Se so; E e o -ce~akagitaka-) Thi 493 (anubaddhe jariimaral)e tassa ghataya
f. 274,18 (Be, Ce so; Ee --gitaka-; Se -anarp -itabbarp); Mil 390,3o (yogina yogavacarena ...
gitikapariyapanna) f. Pj II 397,8 (Be, Se so; Ce, Ee ughahitabba¡p. -itabba¡p. vayamitabba¡p.); Vism 298,9•;
--gitaka-); - o -daddaravadaka, m.pl., players of ghata - 2. is in connection or united (with); Sadd 352,16
and daddara drums; Ja VI 277,2· (kumbhathünike ti -e). (gha~a sailghate: ... -ati ghato);- 3. is possible; suits,
1
ghata , m., see sv gha~a .
2
is fitting; Mhv 76:80 (ta¡p. parakkamabahuttarp amhakarp
ghatati 76 ghatati

-ate kathaf!1);- caus. (a) pr. 3 sg. ghateti 1 , ghatayat¡I - absol. (a) gha~etva, Ja I 139,22 (ossakkamanaJTI attano
(afien wr or vl for ghageti qv), l.joins together, vaf!1saf!1 -etva); 139,28 (bhagava ... anusandhif!l -etva
connects; ties; brings together; makes continuous; jatakaJ11 samodhanesi); Sp 494,28 (tasma yo jhanena
makes carry on; Ja VI 96,18 (mama vaf!1Saf!1 aham eva -etva imina nama jhanena suññagare abhiramaml ti
-essami ti); Sp 647,27 (pat}lamaJTI chinditva paccha -eti); vadati); Sv 54 7,6 (yena jivitaJTI saiJ.khañyati chijjamana111
Ps II 162,24 (brahmaiJa. .. vagupacchedabha yena -etva t}lapiyati, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se ghagetva); Ps III
pave1,1if!1 -ayissama ti dhana111 pariyesitva bhariyaf!l 420,26 (dve ve1,1ü -etva); Spk II 75,19 (padanupadaf!1
gahetva ... ); 206,23 (saccena saccaf!l sandahati -eti ti -etva); - gha~etva in Ee at Spk III 10,16 (paraf!1
saccasandho) f Mp II 326,12 (sandahanti -enti ti, Be so; gha~etva gha~etva) is prob. wr; Be, Ce, Se padaf!1
Ce, Ee, Se ghagenti ti); Spk Il 391,16 (santanessati ti ghayitva ghayitva; - neg. agha~etva, Sp 494,26 (Be, Ce,
-essati, vicchedam assa papul,litUTfl na dassati, Ce, Se so; Se so; Ee aghagetva, prob. wr); - (b) gha~etvana,
Be yogavicchedam; Ee wr avicchedam); As 49,4 Mhv 37:144 (phaletva matthakaJ11 raja... kapalani
(vagasmif!1 ganthenti -enti ti gantha); 363,21 ([ta1,1ha] -etvana kasi paka~ikaf!l kha1,1e); - pass. pr. 3 sg.
vagasmiJTI satte cutipa~isandhivasena sibbati -eti, Be, ghat'lyati, is connected, is joined; is made continuous; is
Ce, E e so; Se ghageti); Sadd 531,22 (gha~a saiJ.ghate);- carried on; Jaiii 136,1r (dhirilnaf!1 hi metti bhinna pi
part.pr. (a) gha~enta, mfn., Ja VI 96,21 (tumhakaf!l puna -ati); IV 444,27 (sadhu vat' assa sace raja puttaf!1
vaf!1SaJ11 -ento); Sp 497,8 (pa~hamajjhanena saddhif!l 1abheyya pave1,1i -etha ti); Vism 662,3 (vipassana
ekaf!l ekaf!l padaf!1 -entena); 869,32 (thü1avakehi maggena saddhiJTI -ati); Sp 571,21 (lepo na -ati, Ce, Ee,
saddhif!l atisukhumasuttaf!l -ento viya, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee Se so; Be ghatayati); 582,18 (yasma Dabbassa ca imissa
upanento) = Ps II 103,12 (Ce, Ee, Se so; Be upanento); ca vacanaf!1 na -ati, tasma Mettiyaf!1 bhikkhuniJTI
Ps III 312,21 (attano vaf!1sassa nemif!l -ento viya, Be, Se nasetha ti, Ce, Ee so; Be gha~ayati; Se ghatati); Ps II
so; Ce, Ee ghagento, prob. wr); Spk Il 30,1o 206,25 (tassa musavadena antaritatta sacca111 saccena na
(desananusandhif!1 -ento); Pj I 178,23 (saka1af!1 pi hi -ati); 238,3o (kacci vo jivita111 yapeti -ati); Mp III 310,2
Jambudlpaf!l pallail.kena pallailkaf!l -enta nisinna, Be, Se (idani pave1,1i -issati ti); Dhp-a I 174,9 (nagarasobhiniyo
so; Ce, E e ghagenta, prob. wr); Vibh-a 449,21 foll. hi dhltaraJTI patijagganti na puttaf!1, dh!tara hi tasa111
(talapai)I,laf!l phaletva phaletva vasidai)<;iake bandhitva pave1,1I -ati);- gha~Iyanti ti in Ce, Ee at Nidd-a II 83,9
-ento -ento bhümiyaf!l patetva, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee is prob. wr for ghag!yanti ti (Be, Se so); -
ghat~ento, prob. wr); (b) gha~ayamana, mfn., Spk II 81,15 ghatiyamilnaf!1 in Ee, Se at Sp 1193,27 is prob. wr for
(sasanappave1,1if!1 pana -ayamano, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee ghagiyamanaJTI (Be, Ce so); - aghatiyamano in Ee at
ghatayamano); Mp III 96,23 (puññena saddhif!1 puññaf!1 Nidd II 99,4 is wr; Se aghagiyamano; Be, Ce
-ayamana, Be so; Ce, Ee ghagayamana; Se anaghatiyamano; - pp gha~ita, mfn. [ts], connected,
ghagiyamana); - aor. 3 pl. gha~ayif!1SU, Spk Il 228,3o brought together; put together; made continuous; S II
(al,lif!l -ayif!1su); - 2. strives; exerts oneself (for); A Il 266,29 (tassa Dasaraha Anake [mudiilge] -ite aññaf!1
143,26 (na ughahissama na -essama na vayamissama, Be a1,1if!1 odahif!1SU,? Be, Ee so; Ce, Se phatite); Ja IV 12,33'
so; Se -ayissama; Ce, E e -issama); Thl 461 (-en ti (punappuna uppadavasena -ita suttena pupphani viya
saññapetuf!1 pasadata1e chama patitaf!1, eds so; but read baddha); V 344,13 (cammaJTI cammena -itaf!1, Be so; Ce,
gha~ati with App //, p. 245,13 ?); 477 (appossuka -enti Ee, Se ghagitaf!1) t- 364,7 (Be, Ce, Ee so; Se ghagitaf!1);
jatimaraiJappahan aya, eds so; cf App 11, p. 247,2: Sp 571,15 (1epassa -itatta apatti saiJ.ghadisesassa); 589,3
ghatanti, and Thi 457: -issaf!1); Ja V 369,6· (atthe (asakyaputtiyo si ti adlhi vacanehi saddhif!1 -ite yeva
yuñjanti -enti vayamanti, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee -anti); sisaJ11 eti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr gha~Ite); Ps II 162,26
Spk II 274,16 (sama1,1adhammaf!1 karoti -eti); Ud-a 388,21 (vagaf!l na ucchinna111 pave1,1i -ita); III 425,13 (pal,l1,1asa
(ughahatha -ayatha vayameyyatha ti); 431,31 (cetenti saghi andha patipatiya -ita andhave1,1I ti vuccati); Mp II
-ayanti vayamanti, Be, Se so; Ee -anti; Ce omits); 203,24 (puttakanaJTI hi matapitühi jlvitaf!1 apaditaf!1
Sadd 531,19 foll. (gha~a gha~ane gha~ana111 palitaf!1 -itaJ11 anuppabandhena pavattitaf!1, Be so; Se
vayamakafai)aJ11: -eti -ayati); - part.pr. (a) ghatenta, ghaWtaf!1; Ce, Ee omit) f It-a II 159,28; Thl-a 39,4; -
mfi-entl)n., Pe~ 28,1s (so yuñjanto -ento vayamanto); gha~itasantif!1 in Ee at Nidd I 75,3 is wr for ghagita- (Be,
Ps II 306,9 (aparabhage -ento vayamanto cha abhiñña Ce, Se so); - ghatita-asiviso in Ce, Ee at Ps III 79,3 is
sacchakasi); Spk I 294,29 (viriyaf!l paggayha -ento); prob. wr for ghaWta- (Be, Se so);- gha~ito in Ce, Ee,
Dhp-a II 229,11; Thi-a 159,27 (pabbajitva ca -en ti yo Se at Cp-a 136,11 is prob. wr for ghagito (Be so); -
vayamantiyo na cirass' eva arahattaf!1 papul,lif!1su); neg. aghatita, mfn., Sp 495,9 (itara pi catasso vijja
Mhv 5:172 (-ento uparaja so chatabbhiñño 'raha ah u); ña1,1ena agha~ita parajikavatthüni na honti); V v-a 276,1
- gha~ento in Ee and gha~enta in Ce at Ps III 67,15 are (so pana aporisataya akittimo sayaf!1jato kenaci agha~ito
prob. wrr for ghagenta (Be, Se so);- gha~ento in Ce, yeva); - fpp gha~etabba, mfn., Sp 1047,3o (nimittaf!1 ...
Ee at Cp-a 83,5 is prob. wr for ghagenta (Be, Se so);- pa~hamakittitanimittena saddhÍTfl -etabbam);
gha~ento in eds at Spk II 242,2 is prob. wr for ghagento; gha~etabbo in Ee, Se at Sp 1226,12 and 1290,21 is wr for
- agha~entehi in Ee, Se at Sp 1285,2 (kayena kayaf!1) is ghagetabbo (Be, Ce so);- caus. (b) pr. 3 sg. gha~eti 1 ,
prob. wr; Ce aghagentehi; Be aghagentena; - gha~ayati 1 , Sadd 829,31foll. (gha~adinaJTI dhatünaJTI
part.pr. (b) gha~aya(t), mfn., Vism 299,16 (tass' eva111 asaññogantanaf!1 vuddhi hoti vikappena kareti: gha~eti
-ayato vayamato); (e) gha~ayanta, mfn., Th-a II 8,12 gha~eti gha~ayati gha~ayati); - (e) pr. 3 sg. ghatapeti,
(-ayanto vayamanto, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee wr ghagayanto); gha~apayati, Sadd 830,1; (d)pr. 3 sg. gha~apeti,
ghatana 77 ghati

ghatapayati, Sadd 830,1. shaped) feature or form of decoration on a pillar or


ghatana, n., -a, f l. [S. ghatana; AMg gha<;la1_1a] striving handle; - ifc see thambha-; - 3. a period of time, 24
0
after, exertion; Dhatup 347 (iha -e); Sadd 531,19 (ghata minutes; Abh 74 (0 -satthY ahoratto); - (a)-dama-
-e, -a111 vayamakara1_1a111);- 2. [S. ghatana] connection, olambaka, m., a hanging garland (shaped like a
union; joining up; continuation; Ja II 230,24 (eva111 puna jar ?); ? Sp 620,14 (kalambako ti a<;l<;lhacandakantare -o
mayha111 taya saddhirp. cittassa -arp. nama n' atthi); vutto; Sp-t [Be] II 372,21: -o ti ante ghatikakarayutto
Tikap 289,IOjoll.; Sp 572,7 (sace mattikaya kutirp. karoti yamakadama-o1ambako); 0
(a)-muggara, m., a
2
chadanalepena saddhirp. -e apatti); 1048,24 "water-pot" stick or club; ? (or to ghatika ?) Ps V 85,5
(pathamakittitanimittena saddhirp. -a katabba); Ps IV (dal).<;lena ti catuhatthada1_1<;lena va -ena va; Ps-t [Be] III
19,25 (punappuna upapajjitva aparapararp. ghatanavasena 423,7: -ena ti daJ.1<;\iinal11 kira aggapasse ghatakararp.
vuddhirp., Ce, Ee so, perhaps wr; Be, Se dassenti tena so -o ti vuccati) f. Spk II 374,11
va<;l<;lhanavasena); Spk III 137,7 (gantha ti ganthana -a); (catuhatthada1_1<;lena khadirada1_1<;lena va -ena va, Be, Se
As 363,20 ([ta1_1ha] o• -atthena sibbani, Be, E e so; Ce so; Ce catuhatthada1_1<;lena khadiramuggarena va; Ee
ghatthatthena; Se ghattanatthena) = Nidd-a I 38,26 (Be, catuhatthada1_1<;lena va atirekada1_1<;lena va; Spk-t [Be] 11
Ee, Se so; Ce ghattanatthena); Vibh-a 492,8 (purimena 297,24: -ena ti ekasmirp. pakkhe ghatika111 dassetva
saddhirp. pacchimassa -a); - ifc see lepa-; - ghatana- katena rassada1_1<;lena).
in Ee, Se at Sp 1244,5 (ghatanaphalakarp. va ghatika2,f [BHS id.], l. a piece ofwood; a stick; a small
ghatanamuggaro va) is wr; Be, Ce ghattana-; - piece; S II 178,13 (puriso Yal11 imasmirp. Jambudipe
ghatanarp. in Ee at Nidd I 406,15 and 409,3 is wr for til).akatthasakhapalasal11 tacchetva ekajjharp. sa111haritva
ghattana111 (Be, Ce, Se so). caturarigu1a111 caturarigula111 -arp. karitva nikkhipeyya,
2
ghafanaka, mfn. [ghatana + ka ], carrying on; continuing; aya111 me mata tassa me matu aya111 mata ti); Thi 499
Sp 483,21 (te tantirp. pavel).irp. -a sasanajotaka ti (pitusu caturarigulika -a pitupitusv eva na ppahonti;
veditabba, Ee so, perhaps wr; Be, Ce, Se Thi-a 263,25: -a ti caturarigu1appamiil).ani kha1_1<;lani);
tantipavel).ighatanaka); - ifc see tantipavel).i-, pavel).i-; Vism 171,16 (siniddhani saradaruni phaletva
- see also ghataka2. sukkhapetva -a111 -a111 katva); Mp 11 292,11 (nekkha111
1 2
jambonadan ti surattaval_ll).assa jambonadasuval_ll).assa -a,
ghat3 ,f, ghafa , m. [S. ghata], a number, a collection; a
group, a troop; Abh 630 (-a samiti sarp.hati rasi Be, Se so; Ce, Ee rattasuval_ll).assa); Vin-vn 127;- ifc see
puñjo ... ); 1 128; Ja IV 415,6 (migaga1_1o bhayitva tihi ucchu-, upadhana-, kaliilgara-, khadira-, candana-,
-ahi palayi); V 422,22· (oghavane ti etesa111 oghena -aya pasaka- (sv pasaka2); - 2. a game played with sticks;
samannagate vane); Sv 226,21 (macchiina111 gumbarp. -a sticks used in a game; Vin III 180,24 (khalikaya pi kitanti
ti macchagumba111, Ce so; Ee ghata ti; Be, Se gumba) = -aya pi ki!anti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee ghatikena, prob. wr) f.
Ps II 324,11 (Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gumba) = Mp I 57,14; Nidd I 379,9; DI 6,25 ( ... santikarp. khalikarp. -a111
Spk I 55,10 (tesa111 ghatavasen' eva v1manani sa1akahattha111 akkha111 ... ; Sv 85,27: -a ti vuccati
nibbattirp.su, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee vattavasen' eva); As 36,31 dighada1_1<;lakena rassada1_1<;lakapahara1_1akita); MI 266,15
(cha duka ganthato ca atthato ca (yani tani kumarakanarp. kitapanakani tehi kitati
aññamaññasambandhena kal).l).ika viya -a viya hutva seyyathidarp. varikaka111-arp. ... ) f. A V 203,17; Mi1229,1
thitatta hetugocchako ti vuccati); Sadd 531,23 (-a ti (kitabhaJ.l<;lakani denti seyyathidarp. varikaka111 -arp. ... );
samüho macchaghata ti adisu viya); - ifc see itthi-, - 3. part of the fastening of a door (perhaps the bar of
deva-, brahma-, maccha-, vana- (sv vana\ hatthi- a latch); V in 11 120,17 (anujanami bhikkhave kavatarp. ...
(sv hatthi[n]). sücika111 -a111 talacchiddarp. ... ; Sp 1207,25: sücika ti
ghata 2 , f [S. lex. id.], exertion; or connection; Abh 1128 tattha majjhe chidda111 katva pavesita -a ti upari yojita);
(-a ghatanarasisu). 207,10 (aññataro pi agantuko bhikkhu anajjhavuttharp.
3
ghat3 , ghata, f [cf kumbha and S. ghata. ghata; see vihara111 -a111 ugghatetva kavatal11 pa1_1ametva sahasa
E.H. Johnston, 1931, pp. 582-83], part ofthe head (of an pavisi); Sp 356,7 (bha1_1<;lagariko ghatikamatta111 datva
animal); the nape of the neck;? S IV 196,7foll. nipajjati); 1204,27 (kavatal11 va pa1_1ameturp. -arp. va
([gol).al11] nasaya suggahita111 ga1_1heyya ... upari -aya111 ukkhipiturp. sücirp. va kuñcikaya apapuriturp. na labhati;
suniggahitarp. nigga1_1heyya upari -ayarp. suniggahitarp. Sp-t [Be] III 387,19: -an ti upari yojita111 aggata111); Ps 11
niggahetva ... , Be, Ce, Se so; Ee upari ghataya ... upari 385,33 (-al11 ukkhipitva dvara111 vivaritva); Th-a 11 151,1o
-aya111 ... ; Spk III 65,19: upari -ayan ti dvinna111 (iil).idvararp. ... yarp. 0 -chidde iil).imhi pakkhitte y antena
sirigana111 antare ... -ayarp. patittbite nasarajjuke sutthu vina abbhantare thitehi pi vivariturp. na sakka, Be, Se so;
niggahita111 katva nigga1_1heyya, Be, Se so; Ce nasaya111 Ce sarighatitachidde; Ee sarighatikachi<;l<;le); - ifc see
patitthite; E e ghatayan ti . . . nasayarp. patighite süci-.
nasarajjukena). -ghatike in Ce, Ee at Ps 11 303,32 (suval_ll).adimayaghatike)
2
ghati, f [for ghatika qv ], part of the fastening of a door; is prob. wr; Be, Se suval).l).amaye ghatake.
V in II 178,1 * (in uddana: süci -i talachiddam,). ghati, f [ts ], a jar; a pot; Ud 29,28 (-iya odana111
ghatika\ f [ts], l. ajar, a pot; a water-pit~her; Thi 422 uddharitva pattarp. püretva ayasmato Mahakassapassa
(nikkhipa pontirp. ca -a111 ca; Thi-a 247,14joll.: padasi; Ud-a 198,28: -iya ti bhattagha?to, gha?-odanan ti
pilotikakhan<;la111 ca bhikkhakapa1a111 ca cha<;l<;lehi); Ja I pi patho, tassa ghati-odanarp. nama devana111 koci
417,16' (udaka111 viya -a yena yen' atthika hoti tarp. tarp. aharaviseso ti attharp. vadanti) quoted Dhp-a 1 428,1o (Be
aka<;l<;lhati yeva ti); - ifc see ussiñcana-; - 2. a (pot- so; Ee -ito; Ce gha?kodana111 uddharitva; Se ghati-
ghatite 78 ghatteti

odanaq¡ uddharitva); Dhp-a I 426,2 (ghati-odanaq¡ nama ghaffápana, n. ffrom caus. of ghaqeti], causing to rub; -
-iya uddharitva pattaq¡ piiretva therassa hatthe thapesi, ifc see iiru-.
Be so; Ce, Ee, Se -ito) = Ud-a 198,25 (eds -ito); ghatteta(r), m. f!rom ghatteti], one who insults or offends;
Sadd 353,18* (ghato kumbho -1 kumbhl); Spk I 155,4 (rosetaran ti -araq¡, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
0
(i)-kafáha, n., a bowl that is a water-pot (ora turtle's ghatetaraq¡).
shell); ? Vin li 114,37 foll. (bhikkhii -e piJ?.~aya caranti ghatteti, -ayati, pr. 3 sg. [S. ghattayati], rubs; rubs
manussa ujjhayanti .. . seyyatha pi titthiya ti .. . na smooth; rubs against, knocks, strikes; shakes, stirs,
bhikkhave -e piJ?.~aya caritabbaq¡, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se disturbs; strikes with words, insults, offends; Dhatup 88
-ena; Sp 1205,3: -an ti ghatikapalaq¡); - 0
-yanta, (ghana ghanane); 554a (ghatta calane); Dhatum 780;
ghatiyanta, n., a contrivance of pots (on a wheel) for Vin III 39,2t (ehi bhante urantarikaya -ehi); A III 343,2
raising water; a noria; Abh 524 (ugghatanaq¡ -aq¡); (imaq¡ ayasmantaq¡ ariimiko va -essati samaJ?.uddeso va
Ud-a 223,29 (aniccataya va bhaviidisu kammavega- taq¡ tamba samadhimha cavessatl ti, Ee so; Se ghatessati;
kkhitto -aq¡ viya anavattbanena paribbhamanato Be upatthahissati; Ce omits); Pv 45:9 (uraq¡ sisaq¡ ca
gamanasllo ti, Be, Se so; Ce anavadiinena; Ee ghati- -ema abo no appapuññata; Pv-a 271 ,to: attano uraq¡
yantaq¡ viya anavadiinena) = It-a II 127,2o (Ce so; Be, sisaq¡ ca patighmpsama yeva, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
Ee, Se ghatiyantaq¡); Th-a II 81,1 (-aq¡ viya pari- patihaq¡sama, prob. wr); Ja I 218,29 (me etassa
bbhamanto, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee ghatiyantaq¡); - ifc see aggasiikha nabhiq¡ -eti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se ghateti);
arahata-. IV 93,5• (khiiJ?.uq¡ piidena -eti); Sp 547,24 (khuq¡seti ti
ghatite in Ee at Sp 589,3 is wr for ghatite (Be, Ce, Se so). vacapatodena -eti); Sv 579,24 (apehi ma maq¡ -eh! ti
ghateti\ ghatayati\ see sv ghatati. vattabbakaraJ?.aq¡ nama n' atthi, Ce, Se so; Be
2
ghatete, ghatayati , pr. 3 sg. [cf S. Dhatup ghatayati, vattabbiikaraq¡ nama; Ee wr ma -ehi kiq¡
Wg § 33:49], hurts; injures; Sadd 532,2t (ghata sari.ghate vattabbakaraJ?.aq¡); PsI 120,20 (vato va PaJ?.J?.akasataq¡
hantyatthii ca : -eti -ayati). eren ti vato va paJ?.J?.akacavaraq¡ -eti); II 417,29 (rosetha
ghatta 1 , mfn., pp ofghaq¡sati qv. ti -etha); III 51,14 (tvaq¡ kiq¡ samaJ?.O nama
ghatta 2 , mfn. or m. ffrom ghatteti], striking; knocking;- akappiyamaq¡saq¡ te khaditan ti -eti); Spk I 173,t6
ifc see sisa- sv s1sa 1. (samaJ?.o Gotamo padhiinaq¡ anuyutto sukhena nisinno
ghattaka, mfn. and m. ffrom ghatteti], rubbing, striking; -ayissami nan ti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr ghattayissami);
(one) who insults or offends; Spk I 155,5 (rosako ti -o, III 70,14 (saddo ... sotappasadaq¡ -eti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
1
Be, Ce, Ee so; Se ghatako);- ifc see citta- (sv citta ). ghateti); Th-a II 76,6 (na -aye na asadeyya); As 72,21
ghattati in Ee at Sp 541,1 is wr for ghaqeti (Be, Ce, Se so). (sakuJ?.o iikasena agantva rukkhagge nillyamiino va
ghattana, n., -a, f [S. ghaqana], rubbing; knocking, rukkhasiikhaq¡ -eti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se ghateti);
striking; insulting; Ja II 270,7· (0 -taya rosako); Nidd 1 Sadd 531,25 (ghana calan e: -eti -ayati); - ghattessiimi
140,9 (upaghataq¡ pijanaq¡ -aq¡ upaddavaq¡ upasaggaq¡ ti in Ee at Spk IIl 149,15 is wr for ghatessami ti (Be, Ce,
briihi); 409,3 (pijanaq¡ -aq¡ upaddavo ... avis! ti, Be, Ce, Se so); - part.pr. (a) ghattenta, mf( -enti)n., Vin III
Se so; Ee wr ghatanaq¡); Vism 458,t2 (cakkhupasadassa 118,24; Sv 256,3; Ps II 351,3o (iirammaJ?.esu pasiide
-a hoti); Sp 227,29 (manusitthiya pi ... amasanaq¡ pi -entesu, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se ghatentesu); III 67,t5 (ime
phusanaq¡ pi -aq¡ pi duqhullam eva); Ps II 225,22 pana ... maq¡ yeva -enta vijjhanta parisamajjhe kathenti,
(sabbaq¡ vacaya -am eva vuttaq¡); Spk II 393,18 Be, Se so; Ce ghatenta; Ee ghatento); 183,17 (civarena va
([pattaq¡] -ena parikkhiJ?.aq¡, Ee so; Be, Ce, Se januna va -ento nisidati); Spk 1 314,3
ghaq¡sanena; = Ud-a 252,t2: ghaq¡sanena); Vv-a 55,25 (suVaJ?.J?.akiñkiJ?.ikaq¡ -ento viya, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
(ayaq¡ asajjasaddo asajja naq¡ tathagatan ti adisu -e ghatento ); II 242,2 (patbamaq¡ tava te ajan antena kataq¡,
agato); Th-a II 99,2 (dvinnaq¡ bhikkhiinaq¡ sahavase -a idani maq¡ -ento va akasi, so read? eds ghatento);
pi bhaveyya ti); Ap-a 122,22 (tesaq¡ -ena utthita papatika Ud-a 250,22 (upanighaq¡santiyo ti -entiyo); Cp-a 83,5 (te
agantva bhagavato piidapitthiyaq¡ pahari, Be, Se so; Ce, kira briihmaJ?.a ... hatthavikaradihi -enta agamaq¡su, Be,
Ee te saq¡ghattane, prob. wr); As 263,6 (so pi Se so; Ce, Ee wr ghatento); Mhv 25:91 (kaJ?.~aql khipi
ghaqanavasena hoti ti veditabbo, Be, Se so; Ce ghaqana mukhe tassa -ento rajakuJ?.qalaq¡); neg.
[vasena]; Ee -a, prob. wr); - ghaqana in Ee at aghattenta, mfn., Sp 1285,2 (nikkharnitabbaq¡ kayena
Sp 572,t foll. (lepaghattanen' eva) is wr for ghatana (Be, kayaq¡ aghanentena, Be so; Ce aghattentehi; Ee, Se wr
Ce, Se so); - ifc see koqana-, pakkhalana-; - aghatentehi); Spk I 220,ts; (b) ghanayanta, mfn., Sn 847
0
-maijanakkhama, mfn., tolerant of rubbing or (te -ayanta vicaranti loke); Th 125 (makkato pañca-
knocking and polishing; Ps IV 147,2t (pasiidhanaq¡ hi dviirayaq¡ kutikayaq¡ pasakkiya dviirena anupariyeti
-aq¡ na hoti); Spk I 125,t6 (nekkhan ti atirekapañca- -ayanto muhuq¡ muhuq¡; Th-a II 7,13: abhikkhaJ?.aq¡
SUVaJ?.J?.ena katapijandhanaq¡ taq¡ hi -aq¡ hoti); Dhp-a III -ayanto calento); Cp 2:8:4 (dhure dhuraq¡ -ayanta, Be,
329,t3 (-aq¡ jambonadanikkhaq¡ viya);- aghattana,f, Ce, Ee so; Se ghatayanta); Vism 18,t5 (there bhikkhii
not rubbing against, not striking; not knocking; Pj II -ayanto pi titthati -ayanto pi nisidati); - neg.
96,t4 (gaJ?.avase sati sari.ghattana ekavase -a ti, Ce, Ee so; aghattayanta, mfn., Ps III 23,2t * (aghattayanto niyyati
Be, Se asari.ghattana ti) = Nidd-a II 129,tt = Ap-a 175,t2 ubho jiiJ?.ii ca gopphake) = Spk III 49,10 (Be, Ce, Ee so;
(Ce, Ee so; Be, Se asari.ghattana ti). Se aghatayanto) = Ud-a 414,ts•; (e) ghattayamiina, mfn.,
ghattanta~p in Ce, Ee at Mp III 141,25 is prob. wr for Spk I 80,3o (Devadattaq¡ -ayamiina vadanti, Be, Ce, Ee
ghattentaq¡ (Be, Se so). so; Se ghatayamana); As 309,24 (atthato pana pasadaq¡
ghattha 79

-ayamanam eva rüpaq1 patihaññati nama, Be, Se so; Ce, 133,26 (yena ba1ena -o taqi ba1aqi ... qaq1seyya, Be, Ce,
Ee ghagiyamanam);- neg. aghagayamana, mfn., Ps III Ee so; Se ghatito); 214,23 (sltadihi ca niccaq1 pavedhitaqi
303,18; - ghattayanto in Ce, Ee at Th-a II 8,12 (-ayanto calitaqi -aq1 rüpaqi disva, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se ghatitaqi);
vayamanto) is wr for ghatayanto (Be, Se so); - aor. Cp-a 136,11 (kenaci purisena -o ... asiviso viya, Be so;
3 sg. (a) ghattesi, Vin Il 118,7 (aññataro upasako taq1 Ce, Ee, Se ghatito); As 272,3 (tena pasade -e); -
bhikkhuq1 abhivadento upahanayo slsena -esi); M II ghagitindriyo in Ee at Ja III 344,23' is perhaps wr for
4,36; Ja VI 168,7; Ps III 248,24 (vacaya pi maq1 -esi ti kupitindriyo (Be, Ce, Se so);- neg. aghattita, mfn., Ja V
kujjhitva); Mhv 21:18 (dhenu ghaJ.ltaqi taqi -esi); 203,5* (aghagita niccak:I~aq1 karonti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
(b) aghagesi, MI 338,3o (iti Maraq1 aghattesi bhikkhu, avighagita, perhaps wr); Nidd 1 353,12; Mil 260,29
Ee so; Be, Ce, Se atajjesi; = Th 1208: eds atajjesi); (udakaqi aghagitaq1 kehici na ca1ati); Spk II 170,28
(e) ghattayi, Ps III 303,7; 3 pl. (a) ghattesuqi, Ja III (yatha pana aghattita bheri-adayo saddaq1 na vissajjenti,
510,11 (dve sakha annamannaq1 -esuq1); Be, Ce, Ee so; Se aghatita);- 2.joined, connected; Ja V
(b) ghattayiqisu, Ps III 62,26; Spk I 65,27 foll. (ta kira 344,13 (cammaq1 cammena -aq1, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be
devata bhagavantaq1 kayena vacaya ti dvlhi pi -ayiq1su, ghatitaqi) f. 364,7 (Se so; Be, Ce, Ee ghatitaqi); -
tathagataqi avanditva akase patitthamana kayena fpp (a) ghattetabba, mfn., Vin II 220,2 (na ca vuqqho
-ayiq1su ... ,Be, Ce, Ee so; Se ghatayiqisu);- 2. (i) [for sailghatikaJJJJena ghattetabbo ); Sp 291,2 (clvaram
ghateti qv sv ghatati] joins together, connects; Mp II rañjitva sailkhena va maJ).ina va yena kenaci na
326,12 (saccena saccaq1 sandahanti -entl ti saccasandha, ghattetabbaqi); Ps II 282,12 (asadetabban ti
Ce, Ee, Se so; Be ghatentl ti); III 403,12 (phassaqi ca ghagetabbaqi); (b) ghattayitabba, mfn., Sv 828,29; Spk I
phassasamudayaq1 ca sibbati -eti, eds so; cf As 363,21: 65,27 (asadetabban ti ghagayitabbaq1, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
taJ).ha . . . sibbati ghateti, Be, Ce, E e so; Se -eti); - ghatayitabbaqi); (e) ghattaníya, mfn., Th-a III 190,17
part.pr. ghagayamana, mfn., Mp III 96,23 (puññena (patighe ti ghattaniye phoghabbe, Be, Ee so; Ce, Se
saddhiqi punnaq1 -ayamana, Ce, Ee so; Be ghattite); Patis-a 109,23 (sitadihi ghattanlyaqi
ghatayamana; Se ghagiyamana); - (ii) [cfghatlyati dhammajataq1 rüpan ti); - neg. aghattaniya, mfn.,
sv ghatati] is joined; is connected; Th-a III 161,15 (yada As 326,2 (na haññati ti aghaqi aghaganiyan ti attho);
pana vipassana ... maggena -eti); Thi-a 42,25 (na nu kho Vibh-a 72,4 (aghaganiyataya aghaq1); - caus. part.pr.
mayhaq1 vipassana maggena -eti ti); aor. ghattapenta, mfn., Vin III 117 ,3o (üruq1 ghattapentassa).
3 sg. ghagesi, Thi-a 114,14 (tassa cittaq1 samahitaq1 ahosi ghattha, mfn., pp of ghaq1sati qv.
vipassana vlthiqi otari maggena -esi); - absol. -ghatthana in Ee atAs 87,7 (upadinnakaghaghanassa) is
(a) ghagetva, V in III 36,33; Ja VI 489,21 (mahajanaq1 wr for -ghanana (Be, Ce so).
hatthavikaradlhi -etva, Ce, Ee so; Be ghagenta; Se ghatthita- in Ee at Pj 1 49,25 is wr for ghagita- (Be, Ce, Se
ghatenta); Sv 276,25 (asajja ti -etva); Ps III 95,1 (ubhosu so).
passesu sutthu vimaghaqi -etva); 332,22 (so kira ekaq1 ghal}j:a, gha~Jqa, f [S. gha~Jta], a bell; Ja IV 215,s (attano
gumbaq1 -etva mige utthapeti); Spk I 68,10 (rajaku1anaqi glvaya -aq1 bandhapetva, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se kaJ.lqaqi);
jatiq1 -etva -etva); Sadd 604,9 (so cittajasaddo ... pañca Ps III 70,11 (ekena hatthena pacchiq1 ekena -aqi gahetva
thanani -etva vaJJJ;~attaqi upagacchati); - ghagetva in ussaretha ayya CaJ.lqalo 'han ti janapanatthaq1 taq1
Ee at Sp 498,3 is wr for ghatetva (Be, Ce, Se so); - vadento, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se ghaJ;~qaqi); Spk II 226,29
neg. aghagetva, Sp 523,17 (Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr (attano givaya -aq1 pi~andhapetva, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se
aghatetva); Ud-a 408,23; - aghagetva in E e at Sp 494,26 ghaJJqaqi); Vv-a 36,23 (kuñjarassa ubhosu passesu
and 498,4 is wr for aghatetva (Be, Ce, Se so); mahako~ambappama~Ja maJ.limuttadikhacita hemamaya
(b) ghagayitva, Ps II 422,17; Th-a III 172,6; - pass. anekasata mahantiyo -a tahaq1 tahaq1 o1ambamana
pr. 3 sg. ghattlyati, Nidd I 5,18 (ruppati kuppati -ati pacalanti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se gha~Jqa); Mhv 21:15
pJ!iyati) f. Spk II 290,6 (Be, Ce, Ee so; Se ghatiyati); (sayanassa siropasse -aq1 so dighayottakaqi 1ambapesi
Sp 267,6 (upadinnakena anupadinnakaqi -atu); - VÍravetUqi icchantehi VÍnÍcchayaqi); - 0 abhighata, m.,
part.pr. ghattlyamana, mfn., Ja II 418,6 (taq1 maJ;~iqi the striking of a bell; Vism 142,10 (-o viya cetaso
ghaq1santi, so sükara1omehi -amano, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se pathamabhinipato vitakko . . . ghaJ.ltanuravo viya anu-
ghaq1siyamano); V 199,4·; Sp 540,31 (-amana anatthaya ppabandho vicaro, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se ghaJ.lqabhighato) =
saq1vatteyya ti na ghageti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr na As 114,33 (Be, Ee so; Ce ghaJ.lthabhighato; Se
ghagati); Ps II 56,3o (ruppamano -amano ); Sp 1193,27 gha~Jqabhighato) f. Sp 144,21 (--saddo viya cetaso
(giithaqi va muttaq1 va -amanaq1 duggandhataya pathamabhinipato vitakko ... , Ce, Ee so; Be, Se gaJ).q'- );
1
badhati, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se ghatiyamanaqi) = Ps IV 50,3; - see also khuddagha~Jtika (sv khudda ).
- neg. aghagiyamana, mfn., Nidd I 175,8 (avirujjh- ghal}tl. ghal}!Jl, f [from confusion of gai).qi and
amana aghattiyamana, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be appahlyamana) gha~Jta qqv ?], something struck to summon the bhikkhus
f. II 99,4 (Se aghagiyamano; Be, Ce anaghatiyamano; Ee or announce the time; a bell or gong or block;
wr aghatiyamano); - pp ghattita, mfn. [ts], l. rubbed; Vism 181,30 (so ghaJ.ltiqi paharitva gaJJaqi sannipatetva,
rubbed smooth; struck; shaken, stirred; A I 124,8 Ee so; Be ghaJ;~qiqi; Ce, Se gaJ;~qiqi); 408,3 (vihare
(duttharuko katthena va kathalaya va -o ghaJ.ltisaddo bherisaddo sailkhasaddo ... , Ee so; Be, Se
bhiyyosomattaya asavaq1 deti) = Pp 30,8; Ja VI 294,1o* gha!Jqi-; Ce gaJ).qi-); Sp 382,4 (ghaJ.ltiqi paharitva ka1aqi
(siiken' akkhl va -aqi); Nidd I 150,26 (pi~ito -o ghosetva, Be so; Ce, Ee, Se gaJ).qiqi); 1124,28 (ghaJ.ltiya
vyadhito); 397,2 (khuq1sito -o vambhito garahito); Spki pahataya bhikkhusailghe sannipatite, Be so; Ce, Ee, Se
ghal}fika 80 ghana

ga!)<fiya); 1406,25 (ghaJ?.tif!! paharitva, Be so; Ee abhirüpo si -o sañjatarohito cakkavaka; 70,23·: -o ti


ghai_J<fif!!; Ce, Se gai)<fÍf!!) -:f- Mp III 340,17 (Be so; Se ghanasariro); Mi1382,16 (pathavi nirantara acchidda
ghaJ?.<fif!!; Ce, Ee gai_!<fif!!); Pj I 251 ,2s (masassa anhasu asusira bahala -a); Vism 417,12 (kath3f!! tava mahantaf!!
dhammasavanadivasesu ghai_J<fil!l akotetva ussiiretha ... , udakarasif!! -3f!l karoti ti); Sp 1106,12foll. (tes3f!! kira
Be so; Ce, Ee, Se gai)<fif!!); Dhp-a II 54,4 (nakhapitthen' civarani -ani, tesu patitaf!! udakaf!! na paggharati, o -tta
eva ghai_J<fil!l paharitva, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se gaJ?.<fif!!); 247,4 putabaddh3f!! viya tittbati); 1123,24 (id3f!! thülaf!! idaf!!
(akale ghaJ?.<fi pahata kassaci aphasukaf!! bhavissati ti, Be sai_Jhaf!! idaf!! -af!! id3f!! tanuk3f!!); Sv 198,s
so; Ce, Ee, Se gaJ?.<fi); Cp-a 203,13 (gha!)tisaññaya (uJ?.hapakatikassa pana dubbalassa ca civar3f!!
pai_JJ?.asalato nikkhamitva, Be so; Se ghai_J<fi-; Ce, Ee sukhum3f!! sappayaf!! sita1ukassa -af!! dupagaf!!, Be, Ce,
gai_J<fi-). Se so; Ee ghai_Jaf!!); Mhv 30:59 (cha medavaJ?.J?.apasii.J?.e
ghal}tika, m. [S. ghii.J?.tika], a ballad-singer with a bell; aharif!!su -e tato); - ghanaf!!, adv., compactly; firmly;
Abh 396 (cakkiko tu ca -o). Ja I 264,19 (sabbe pi avatesu otaretva P3f!!SUf!l akiritva
ghal}teti, -ayati, pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup gha!)tayati, -af!! akotetva agamaf!!su); - (ii) deep (of sound); dark
Wg § 33:94], speaks; or shines; Sadd 532,24 (ghata gha~i (of colour); - iic see below; - 2. (m.n.) (i) what is
bhasay3f!!: ... -eti -ayati). (apparently) salid; any compact mass; Vism 640,6
ghal}thanaip in Ee at Mhv 27:38 is wr for gha!)tiin3f!! (vi (anatta1akkhai_Jaf!! nanadhatuvinibbhogassa amanasikara
so). -ena pa~icchannatta na upatthati) -:f- Vibh-a S0,2o; Pj II
ghal}«J,a, m. [S. lex. id.], a bee; Sadd 871,24 (ka<fi gha<fi 149,24 (yatha ... naiiga13f!l bhümighan3f!! bhindati ...
ca<fi ice evamadito dhatuto kapaccayo hoti kaJ?.<fo -o ev3f!! bhagavato . . . paññanañgalaf!! yathavuttaf!! -af!!
vai_J<fo ... , E e so, perhaps wr ?). bhindati);- ifc see abbha-, eka-;- (ii) an iron club or
ghal}«J,ii, see sv ghaJ?.ta. hammer; Abh 820 (lohamuggarameghesu -o);- ifc see
ghal}«J,i, see sv ghaJ?.~f. ayo- sv aya(s);- (iii) the human embryo (in the fourth
ghal}I}ati, pr. 3 sg. [cf S. Dhatup ghJl.lJ?.ate, Wg § 12:3], week after conception); SI 206,12* foll. (abbuda jayate
takes, grasps; Sadd 358,s (ghiJ?.i ghuJ?.i ghaJ?.i gahane: pesi pesi nibbattati -o -a pasakha jayanti, Be, Se so; Ce,
ghiJ?.J?.ati ghUJ?.J?.ati -ati). Ee pesi; Spk I 301,16: tato pesito sattahaccayena
3 kukku!ai_!<fasai_Jthano -o nama m3f!!sapiJ?.<fo nibbattati) i-
ghata (occasionally written ghata ), n. [S. ghfta], clarified
butter, ghee; Abh 499 (sappi -af!!); Nidd I 372,6 Ja IV 496,26* (Be so; Ce nibbattate; Ee, Se pesiya jayate
(
0
-panaf!l te1apii.naf!! ... , Be, Ce so; Ee, Se ghata-); -o); Mi140,12 (añña pesiya mata añña -assa mata);
Ap 384,2 (mahasamudda cattiiro -3f!l sampajjare mama); Vism 236,19 (abbudakale pesika1e 0 -kale); - (iv) a
Cp 1:1 0:8; Mi141 ,2 (khlr3f!! duyhamii.n3f!! kalantarena cloud; Abh 47 (megho valahako ... -o); 820; It-a II 57,31
dadhi parivatteyya, dadhito navanltaf!! navanitato -3f!l (abbhaghana ti abbhasañkhata -a ghanameghapa~a1a va
parivatteyya, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se ghataf!!); Vism 28,21 vimutto cando viya); Mhv 19:50 (mahamegho
(kumbhiy3f!! tai_J<fu1e ghate -3f!l disva, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee pavassittha himagabbha samantato mahabodhif!!
ghate ghataf!!) = Vibh-a 484,16; Ud-a 314,5 (-af!! pivitva chadayif!!su sita1ani -ani ca); Sadd 407 ,23* (imani pana
ba1af!! hoti); Mhv 32:40 (-e pakke mahaja1apüve); - meghassa namani: megho valahako ... -o ... ); - ifc see
2 gajjita- sv gajjati;- 3. (n.) a class ofpercussive musical
0
íisana, m(jn). [ghata + asana ], "whose food is ghee",
fire; Ja I 472,14* (dakassa majjhe ja1ate -o, Be, Se so; Ce, instruments, idiophones, such as the cymbal; Abh 139;
Ee udakassa); V 63,19* (pavako ... -o dhümaketu, Be, 142 (susir3f!! V3f!!Sasañkhadi sammataladikaf!! -3f!!);
Ce, Ee so; Se gha~asano ); 446,5• (-3f!l kuñjaraf!! kai_Jha- 820; Ps II 300,19 foll. (pañcañgikaf!! turiy3f!! nama
sappaf!! ... ete naro niccayato bhajetha); Ap 142,26 (-3f!l atat3f!! vitat3f!! atatavitat3f!! susir3f!! -an ti . . . -af!!
va ja1itaf!! adittaf!! va hutasanaf!!; Ap-a 415,15foll.: sammadi) i- Vv-a 37,3; - 0 opala, n. [S. lex. id., m.],
ghat3f!! vuccati sappi, ghatassa asanaf!! adhiiran ti -3f!l hail; Abh 50 (karaka tu -af!!); o -kottima,

aggi, atha va t3f!! asati bhuñjati ti -3f!l aggi yeva);


0
-kugima, mfn., salid and beaten;? (or with a thick
Sadd 334,9* (aggi ... -o vayusakho dahano ... ); - inlay; ?) Mp I 169,15 (tassa -ahi .. . rattasuvai_JI)a-
0
-binduviliyana, n., the melting of a drop of ghee; it!hakahi yojanubbedh3f!! cetiyaf!! arabhif!!su, Be, Ce, Se
Saddh 201; - 0
-sitta, mfn., sprinkled with ghee; so; Ee ghanakotthimahi) = Th-a III 125,37; Dhp-a I
Vv 83:8 (aditt3f!! vata m3f!! santaf!! -af!l va pavakaf!! 414,16 (pasadakü~arp --rattasuvai)J)en' e va saghi-udaka-
viirina viya osiñcaf!!) = Ja III 157,7•; Ja VI 171,s• ghatagaJ?.hanak3f!! karesi, Ce, Ee so; Be ghanakottita-; Se
(virocasi -o va aggi, Be, Ce, E e so; Se ghata-); - ghanako~ima- ); III 281,12 (ativiya pasadikarp -3f!l
saghata, mfn., together with ghee; ? Ap 582,2 (-af!! itthirüp3f!! karapetva); Mhv 38:71 (dathadhatukarai_J<f3f!l
sakkaraf!l ad3f!!, Be, E e, Se so; Ce sakkharaf!!). ca raf!!Sif!! ca o -kuWmaf!! mahagghamai_Jisañkil)l)3f!l ...
ghatayamano in Ee at Spk II 81,15 is prob. wr for da~hadhatumhi püjesi); - --suvaJ?.I)a, n., salid beaten
gha~ayamano (Be, Ce, Se so). gold; ? Thüp 154,22 ( --suvai_JJ?.i!thakahi); 232,32
1 2 ( --suvai_JJ)amayarp buddhapatimarp nisidapesi); 235,33
ghatva , absol. ofghayati qv.
2
ghatva , absol. ofhanati qv. (raja ettakani rüpakayani --suvai_JJ?.eh' eva karesi); -
ghana (sometimes in Ee [wrongly] written ghai_Ja), mfn.,
0
-ghatima, mfn., penetrating a salid mass or a hard
m. and n. [ts; AMg ghaJ?.a, ghana], l. (mfn.) (i) salid; substance; Ja III 282,23* (-3f!l patitthaddh3f!! ko sücirp
thick, dense, compact; hard, firm; Abh 707 (nirantar3f!! ketum icchati; 282,26·: ya ghatiyamana adhikarai_Jif!!
-3f!l sand3f!!); 820 (nirantare ca kathine); Ja III 282,3 anupavisati ay3f!! -a ti vuccati, tadisi ti attho); -
5
(ek3f!! sukhumaf!! -3f!l sücif!! katva); IV 70,19* (vai_JJ?.ava
0
-ninnadasussara, mfn. [sara ], having a beautiful voice
ghanika 81 ghara

with a deep timbre; Ap 568,3 (sugato ... -o); - the hot season; Abh 954 (gimhe -o nidagho ca); S 1
0
-nila, mfn., dark blue-black; Mhv 38:63 (mal).lhi -ehi); 143,21* (y~ tv~ apayesi bahii manusse pipasite -ani
-
0
-puppha, 0 -pupphaka, n and mfn., a deep (red) samparete; Spk 1 210,32: -anl ti gimhe) = Ja 111 360,28';
dye; a deeply-dyed coverlet; dyed deeply with a (red) Sn 353 (vari¡p yatha -ani 0 -tatto vacabhikailkhami) =
dye;? ([a coverlet] with thick flowers; ?) Abh 313 Th 1273 (Th-a III 201 ,27: o -kale ul).habhitatto puriso
( -pupph~ pa~alika); Ja 1 500,25' (mama bhariya eka¡p
0
kilanto tasito); Pv 40:3 (parivattami varicaro va -e);
kusumbharatt~ nivasetva eka¡p parupitva eva¡p Ja III 361,14' (-ena samparete ativiya phu~~e); IV 20,10•
0
-puppharattena vatthayugena acchanna); Sp 1086,7 (-e pathe brallmal).a ekabhikkhu¡p ugghagapad~
(pa~alika ti -pupphako Ul).l).ilmayattharako, Ee, Se so; Be,
0
tasit~ kilant~ pa~ipadayi Sailkha upallanalli); 172,Io*
Ce Ul).l).ilmayalohitattharal).o; Vmv [Be] 11 184,12: (tato na¡p apara¡p kame -e tal).ha¡p va vindati; 173,10': -e
0
-pupphako ti bahalarago) f. Sv 87,1 ( 0 -pupphako Ul).l).a- gimhakale); - ghammani ti in Ee at Spk 1 169,22
mayattharal).o, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee 0 -puppho Ul).l).amayo (piyaritta¡p va -anl ti) is wr; Be, Se dhammanl ti; Ce
attharako) f. Mp 11 293,1 CO-puppho); Ps 11 39,15 vammanl ti; - 0 íibhitatta, mfn., ajjlicted by, suffering
(pa~alikatthato ti o -pupphakena Ul).l).amaya-attharal).ena from, the heat; D 11 266,4• (sltodaka¡p pokkharal).i¡p ...
atthato, Be so; Se 0 -pubbakena; Ce, Ee 0 -pupphena nago -o va ogalle te thaniidar~); M 1 74,37 (puriso
Ul).l).amayena attharakena) f. Spk 11 325,6 ( -pupphena);
0
agaccheyya -o ghammapareto kilanto tasito pipasito);
0
-pürita, mfn., tightly packed, closely filled; Ja VI 109,29* (-a manuja pivanti; 110,9·: nerayikasatta
Sp 690,29 (sithilapiirite va bhajane ... -e, Be, Ce, Se so; aggisantapena tatta); - 0 -jala, n. perspiration; Abh
Ee ghal).a-); - 0 -baddha, mfn., firmly or compactly 1088 (sedo -e); - 0 -pareta, mfn., half-dead from the
formed; tightly bound; Sp 663,Io (sal).ha¡p -~ heat, quite overcome by the heat; MI 75,1 (puriso
antaravasak~ disva, Ce, Ee so, perhaps wr; Be, Se ghammabhitatto -o) f. S 11 110,3 (Be, Ce, Se so; Ee
ghanamagh~); 690,28 (sithilabaddhaya thavikaya ghamma pareto ); As 117,26.
sithilapiirite va bhajane riipagal).anaya apatti, -e pana ghammati,pr. 3 sg. [cfS. Dhatup hammati, Wg § 13:24?],
ghanapiirite va eka va apattl ti vutta¡p, Be, Ce so; Ee goes; Sadd 462,Io (gamu sappa gatiya¡p: gacchati gamati
ghal).a-; Se -bandhe); 842,24 (thero ti thiro -o;
0
-ati); 833,23 (gamissa ghamma gaggha: -ati -atu
Sp-~ [Be] III 70,4: -o ti ghanam~sena sambaddho, gagghati).
ka~inasa¡phatasañro ti vutta¡p hoti); -
0
-ratta, mfn. ghayamlinassa in Ee at Spk 1 206,!8 is wr for ghay-
1
[ghana + ratta ], deep-red; Vism 625,2o (asokailkur~ hi amanassa (Be, Ce, Se so).
adito va tanuratta¡p hoti, tato dv!hatlhaccayena -a¡p);- ghara, n., gharli, m.pl. [AMg, BHS ghara], (ghar~, ghara
2 in sg. sense; ghara, gharani in pl. sense; see also
0
-Vinibbhoga, m. [ghana + vinibbhoga ], separation,
1
analysis ofwhat is (apparently) so lid; Vism 694,28 (-a¡p jaragharo sv jara ) l. a building, a house; esp. the
katva anicca¡p khaya~~ena ti ev~ khaya¡p passato household of a layman, living a worldly lije in a jamily;
ñana¡p, tena ghanasaññaya pahan~ hoti); Sv 756,33 Abh 206 (-~); Vin III 181,15 (ehi bhante -~
(nanappakarato samiihavasen' eva kayasailkhatassa gamissama ti); IV 66,28 (-ato ca nikka~~hi); 311,6
vatthuno dassanena -o dassito hoti); Ps 1 272,7 (yava (amhaka¡p -ani agantva); SI 37,4* foil. (ki¡p su mitta¡p
imam eva kaya¡p yatha~hita¡p yathapal).ihita¡p -a¡p katva sake -e... mata mitt~ sake -e); Dhp 241
dhatuso na paccavekkhati); As 56,36 (pabhedato hi (asajjhayamala manta anughanamala -a); Sn 43
desana --pa~isambhidilñal).ilvaha hotl ti); (gahagha -am avasanta); 337 (saddhaya -a
0
-sañchanna, mfn., thickly covered; Pv-a 258,3 (ucchiihi nikkhamma); 899 (sattha va hino pavasa¡p -amha);
-~ mahant~ ucchuvana¡p nibbatti); Pv 21:7 (yass' ekaratti¡p pi -e vaseyya); 27:22 (na
0
-Sannivesa, mfn., densely put together; closely manusseseu ldisa yadisa no -a idha); Th 712 (aditta va
connected, closely stuck together; Sp 716,2 (bahii pil).~il -a mutto ); Th! 18 (hitva -e pabbajitva; Th!-a 23,s: -e ti
CUI).l).etva ekabhajane pakkhitta honti -a ... , Be, Ce, Se geha¡p, o -saddo hi ekasmi¡p pi abhidheyye kadaci
so; E e ghal).a-); Th!-a 200,27 (kanana¡p ... sahit~ -a¡p); bahiisu blj~ viya ruthivasena vohañyati); 420 (atha
- o -slira, m., camphor; Abh 305 (-o sitambo ca m~ adasi tato a~~hassa -amhi); Ja 11 232,17* (sukha -a
kappiira¡p); - 0
-SuVai}I}akottima, mfn., inlaid with Vacchanakha sahirañña sabhojana); IV 371,15' (bharami
salid gold;? of salid beaten gold;? Dhp-a IV 135,16 putte dare ca -esu gathito aha¡p); V 82,2o* (hitva -a¡p
(Visakhaya karitesu -esu senasanaku~esu, Be, Ce, Ee so; pabbajito acelo); VI 301,21* (katva -esu kiccani
Se -suval).l).ako~imesu); - atighana, mfn., too thick,
0
anusasitva saka¡p -~); Ap 274,13 (pitu -e, Ee, Se so;
very thick; Sp 703,s (natighano natitanuko ... Be, Ce gahe); Mi147,I9 (til).a¡p jhayaman~ -a¡p
muggasiipo ). jhapeyya); Kv 329,24 (akasa¡p parivaretva -ani karonti);
ghanikli, m.pl. [?], the (followers oj) a class of deities; ? Vism 663,!3*; Sp 652,25 (-e ti 0 -paricchedo ekakulassa
Mill91 ,7 (yatha va pana maharaja mahiya gal).a vattanti nivesan~ hotl ti); 1007,2 (ki¡p uppa~ipa~iya
seyyath!da¡p malla atol).il . . . s1va vasudeva -a issarajanan~ -ani agam~su); Cp-a 154,8 (yassa
asipasa ... ,Be, Ce, Ee so; Se omits). gharadvare eva¡p nipajjitva Cal).~alo marati tena -ena
ghanibhüta, mfn. [pp of *ghana + bhavati; ts], become saddhi¡p sattasattagharavasino Cal).~ala hontl ti); 206,21
hard, become thick; Nidd-a 11 19,!2 (na dosavasena (pañcakamagul).asamiddh~ -am eva avasatu);
0
-citto, Be, Ee, Se so; Ce hatlbhiitacitto). Mhv 37:11 (bhinditva Lohapasad~ sattabhiimikam
ghamma, m. [S. gharma] (sg. loe. -e, -ani; Sadd 231,18 uttam~ -e nanappakare ca ito 'bhayagiri¡p nayu¡p);
also -asmi¡p, -amhi), heat, warmth (of the sun or fire ); Sadd 858,29 (gaha ice etassa dhatussa gharadeso hoti va
gharaka 82 gharm;li

1_1apaccaye pare ti ... -a111 -ani); - ghare karoti, brings 0


-dhüpana, n. [ghara + dhilpana2], perfuming or
home as a wife; marries; Ja I 290,5 (pariyesitva fumigating the house; Sp 716,3 (-'-adlsu upanetabbaJ11);
purisantara111 agatarp ekarp matugama111 -e karissami ti); 718,21;- 0 -pafipati,f, a series or (regular) succession
V 226,11· (sace hi aha111 viya añño raja tava bhariyaya of houses; Sp 624,27 (-i pi v1thippama1_1a va hoti ti);
paribaddhacitto abhavissa ... tava sisarp chindapetva tarp Nidd-a II 144,14 ( -irp acha<;I<;Ietva a<;l<;lhakularp ca
attano -e kareyya); 442,23; Dhp-a I 45,2o (kumarikarp ... da)iddakularp ca nirantara111 pi1_1<;laya pavisamano); -
tassa -e akasi); - suññarp/suññakarp ghararp, solitude; 0
-paripatiya, adv., successively from house to house,
Ap 273,7 (ma1_1<;Iape rukkhamiile va vasato suññake -e); from house to house in arder; Ja V 253,12·; Vism 343,14
326,7 (suññe -e ma1_1<;Iaparukkhamiilake vasami nicca111 (kapalahatthena -iya gamavithlsu caritabbaJ11 hoti);
sukhito anasavo); Sv 360,5 (suññagare ti suññe ghare, Sp 207,5 (-iya bhikkhaya pavisati); Ps I 148,29 ( -iya
ekeko va nislditva ti adhippayo, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee carantassa); Pj II 278,27 (manussa . .. puna -1ya
suññaghare); - gharam in Ee at Ja VI 448,13* is wr for ekekadivasa111 danarp adarpsu);- 0 -bandhana, n. (and
saram (Be, Ce, Se so);- ifc see anto-, andu-, aparuta- m.) l. confinement in a house, detention; Vin III 47,9
(sv apapurati), asana- (sv asana\ odanika-, odanlya- (sankhalikabandhanena va -ena va nagarabandhanena
(sv odaniya\ kara-, cetiya-, jantaghara, jara- (sv jara\ va ... bandheyyurp); - 2. the bondage of the household
parima-, bodhi-, bhattiya-, sayani-, sura-, sil ti-; - 2. a life; marriage; Ja V 312,29 (brahma1_10 brahma1_1irp
floor or storey of a building;? S V 452,13 (aharp amantetva bhoti puttaJ11 Sonakumararp -ena
kuragarassa hetthimaJ11 -arp akaritva uparimarp -arp bandhissama ti aha); Dhp-a I 4,6 (te vayapatte -ena
aropessam1 ti; Spk III 301,16: thambhabhitti- bandhirpsu); Ud-a 70,22; Th-a I 93,23 (-e chinditva
padussapanadina -assa heghimabhagarp akatva); - 3. a pabbaji);- 0 -mesi(n) (interpreted by cts as 0 -m-esi[n]),
case; a container; - ifc see kuñcika-, suci-; - m(jn). [cfS. grhamedhin], a householder; SI 215,3*
0
ajira, n., a house-yard; Vism 144,4 (ghare oh!yitva -e (yass' ete caturo dhamma saddhassa -ino; Spk I
rhatva); - o• -avasa, m.' living in a house; household, 333,14foll.: gharavasa111 pañca va kamagu1_1e esantassa
family life; V in I 197,5 (cirarp diqho me bhante kamesu gavesantassa kamabhogino gahatrhassa) = Sn 188; A III
adlnavo api ca sambadha -a bahukicca bahukara1_1lya ti); 354,14* (saddhassa -ino; Mp III 377,15: gharavasa111
DI 63,3 (sambadho -o rajopatho abbhokaso pabbajja); pariyesantass' eva vasamanassa va); It 112,6* (sugatarp
A III 295,22 (na sakkoti darake poseturp -arp santharitun pana nissaya gal!agha -ino; It-a II 163,23: -ino ti ghararp
ti); Sn406; Ud59,31; Jai 6l,s (maya -a111 cha<;I<;Ietva esino, gehe rhatva gharavasarp vasanta bhogilpakaral_lani
nikkhamma pabbajitva nibbana111 gavesiturp vaqati); e' eva gal!aqhaslladlni ca esanaslla ti attho); Pv21:28
Ps III 24 7,29 (-e ad!nava111 brahmacariyavase anisarpsarp (Pv-a 124,9: -ino ti ghararp avasantassa gaharthassa);
ca dassetva); Pv-a 61,3 (na dani me -ena attho Ja VI 575,14' (dukkata111 vata bho rañña saddhena -ina;
abhiramissami brahmacariyavase ti); - o• -asa va ti in 575,2o-: ghara111 avasantena);- 0 -vicaraka, m., one who
Ee at Ja IV 223,22" is prob. wr; Be kiratan ti; Ce, Se looks after houses; la 1 364,27 (sace ajja evarupo buddhi-
kirasan ca ti); - 0
'upacara, m.n., the immediate sampanno -o nabhavissa corehi . . . sabbarp geharp
surroundings of a house, the ground belonging to a viluttarp assa; see 364,18: tarp geharakkhakarp katva
house; Vin III 46,29 (aparikkhittassa gamassa -e rhitassa agamasi); - 0 -sappa, m., a kind of (non-poisonous)
majjhimassa purisassa le<;l<;lupato); IV 100,25; Vism 72,10; snake, a rat-snake; Abh 652 (silutto -o); Ja I 372,17
Spk II 356,7 (manussanarp hi antogharaJ11 viya cha (-arp vi ya tarp yugasatakaJ11 yatthikoriya gahetva, Se so;
ajjhattikayatanani -a111 viya cha bahirayatanani); - Be ajagarasappaJ11; Ce, Ee agarasappaJ11); VI 194,1s·
o -ka pota, m., a domestic pigeon; Mil 364,6 (-assa eka111 (siluttassa ti -assa); Dhp-a II 256,21 (nayarp aslviso -o
añgaJ11 gahetabbarp, Be, Ce so; Ee 0 -kaporassa; Se ti); - 0 -samika, m., a householder; Ja IV 28,26 (eko
0
-kapotakassa); 403,3 (yatha maharaja -o paragehe coro ... paribuddhehi -ehi e' eva arakkhamanussehi ca
vasamano na tesarp kiñci bha1_1<;Iassa nimittarp ga1_1hati anubaddho); Vism664,Il; Psii 318,21; Spki 325,17 (-o
majjhatto vasati saññabahulo, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee viya itthagarassa majjhe nisinno si);- 0 -(s)samini,f, a
o -kaporo ); - o -golika, o -go}ika,f, a house-lizard; housewife; the w(fe of a householder; Sp 532,21
Abh 621 (sarabil -a); Jaii 147,15"; Sv 92,14 (-aya (kulitthiyo nama -iyo, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr ghara-
makkhika gahetva mutta); Mp III 104,4; - 0 -dasa, m., samiyo); Ps li 98,33 (gahapatanl ti -!); Pv-a 276,18 (tarp
0
-dasi,f [ghara + dasa 1, dasi], a domestic slave; a attano jetthaputtassa -irp akasi); - see also saghara
5
house-slave; Pv 15:21 (-iyo); Ja V 436,2· (-Ihi saddhirp (sv sa ).
sarpvasati); Sp 1000,21 (antojato nama jatidaso -iya gharaka, m.n. [ghara + ka2; AMg gharaka, gharaya], a
putto); Sv 157,13 (dasakaputta ti balavasineha house; a small house; Ja II 268,10* (gaccha tVaJ11 -arp
0
-dasayodha, Ce, Ee so; Se dasikaputta ti ... yathasukharp); VI 232,8* (kacci bahuvidharp malyaJ11
0
-dasikaputta); 0
-dinnakabadha, m., a sickness ocinitva kumariyo -e karotha paccekarp khi<;l<;laratirata
caused by a magic potion given in a house; ? Vin I muhurp; 232,18·foll.: pupphagal!akani pupphagabbhe ca
206,19 (aññatarassa bhikkhuno -o hoti ... anjanami pupphasanapupphasayanani ca kacci karotha); Mhv 5:42
bhikkhave sitalo)irp payetun ti; Sp 1092,14: -o ti vasl- (-arpada);- ifc see ji1_11_1a- (sv jarati 1).
karal_lapanakasamuqhitarogo; Sp-~ [Be] III 304,14: -o gharaJ:.la, n. [from gharati], sprinkling; Sadd 341 ,3o (sica
nama vasikara1_1atthaya ghara1_1iya dinna- -e: secati).
bhesajjasamutthito abadho .. . gharasaddo e' ettha gharaf,li, f [AMg, BHS ghara1_1!, ghari1_11], a housewife;
abhedena ghara1_1iya vattamano adhippeto ); Abh 237 (kalattarp ca -1 bhariya); Vin I 271,37
gharati 83 ghataka

(acchariyaiTI yava lükhayaiTI -1 yatra hi nama imaiTI gopipasikajatika -anti manne mittani vacaya na ca
chac;lc;laniyadhammaiTI sappiiT~ picuna gahapessati); kammana, Be so; Ce, Ee, Se gopipasaka-; Ee ghaiT~santi;
Pv 26:9 (mayaiTI pubbe papadhamma -1 kulamataro; 57 ,2w: gunnaiTI pipasakajatika viya, pipasitagosadisa ti
Pv-a 174,16: -1 ti gharasaminiyo); Ja VI 142,2* (gaha- vuttaiTI hoti yatha pipasitagavo titth~ otaritva
patayo -iyo ca nagaramhi); Sp 557,10 (itthannamassa mukhapür~ udakaiTI pivanti na pana udakassa
bhariya jaya pajapatl puttamata -1 gharasaminí ... ); Mp I kattabbayuttakaiTI karonti evam ev~ ekaccce idaiTI ca
422,11 H me garugabbha); Pj II 181,1 (ehi tattha idaiTI ca karissama ti madhuravacanena mittani -anti
gacchama -í me bhavissasi idarp ca te id~ ca dassamí piyavacananucchavikarp pana na karonti, Be, Ce, Se so;
ti parabhariyaiTI va paradasiiTI va vañcento ). Ee ghamsanti).
gharati, pr. 3 sg. [S. jigharti; S. Dhatup gharati, ghasana, n. [ts], eating, devouring; Sadd 461,3 (küja -e:
Wg § 22:40], sprinkles; wets; Dhatup 250 (ghara küjati).
secane); Dhatum 359; Sadd 425,26 (ghara secan e: ... -ati ghasmara, mfn. [ts], voracious, gluttonous; Abh 734 (-o
gharaiTI); - (jor gharanti in E e at Sp 671,4 read gharan tu ca bhakkhako).
ti); - part.pr. gharanta, mfn., Sv 812,16 (uggharantan ti ghassati, pr. 3 sg. [= ghaiTlsati qv ?], rubs; Sadd 443,3
upari -antaiT~, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee uttarantarp). (ghusu saiTlharise, s~hariso sailghaqanarp: ghassati;
1 cf Wg § 17:58: ghr~u sailghar~e).
ghavati, ghoti , pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup ghavate, Wg § 22:55],
2
makes a sound; Sadd 334,27 (gha sadde: ghoti -ati); ghapma, n. lfrom gharati; or from ghareti ?], exertion;
467,23 (gu ghu ... sadde: gavati -ati). striving for; or connection; or shining; ? Dhatup 554
ghasa, m. [cf S. ghasa], an eater, a devourer; Sv 702,24 (ghara -e); - gharanakammaiTI in Ee, Se at Spk I 144,5
(vailkaghasto va ambujo ti bajisarp gilitva rhitamaccho is wr for ghatana- (Be, Ce so).
3
viya, -o ti pi parho, ayam ev' attho, Be, Ee, Se so; Ce ghata,f' se e sv ghara .
ghasto so ti pi parho);- ifc see kala- (sv kala\ maha-g- ghapko in Ee at Ps IV 71,5 is wr for ghatito (Be, Ce, Se
(sv maha[t]), sabba-. so).
ghasati\ pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup ghasati, Wg § 17:65; cf ghatitesu in Ce, Ee at Ps V 88,17 is wr for ghatitesu (Be,
S aghasat etc], eats; devours; destroys; Dhatup 294 Se so).
ghateti , -ayati , caus. pr. 3 sg. ~fgharati qv.
1 1
(ghasa adane); Dhatum 432; MI 32,24 (imarp
2 2
dhammapariyayaiTI sutva pivanti maññe -anti maññe ghateti , -ayati , pr. 3 sg. [S. Dhatup gha!ayati,
vacasa e' eva manasa ca; PsI 152,29: abbhanumodanta Wg § 33:93], speaks; (or shines;) Sadd 532,23 (ghara
manasa -anti viya); Ja II 260,20* (kalo -ati bhütani ghari bhasayaiTI: ... -eti -ayati); - gharesi in E e at Ps V
sabban' eva sah' altana); III 210,13* (yo va~~hamano 62,24 and Spk I 70,5 is wr for ghatesi (Be, Ce, Se so);-
-ate patitth~; 210,1r: -ate ti khadati vinasetl ti attho); gharetva in Ee at Ps III 413,21 and IV 71,5 is wr for
IV 56,26* (bhavanti h' eke purisa gopipasikajatika -anti ghatetva (Be, Ce, Se so).
maññe mittani vacaya na ca kammana, Be so; Ce, Ee, Se ghliJ,Ia, see sv ghana.
gopipasaka-; Ee gh~santi; 57,2o·: gunnarp ghlita, m. and m(fn)., l. (m.) [ts] a blow; slaying,
pipasakajatika viya, pipasitagosadisa ti vutt~ hoti yatha destruction; Abh 403 (miiral)aiTI hananaiTI -o); Thí 473
pipasitagavo titth~ otaritva mukhapür~ udakam (vassasataiTI pi ca -o seyyo dukkhassa e' eva khayo, Be,
pivanti na pana udakassa kattabbayuttakaiTI karonti evam Ce, Ee so; Se paghato; Th!-a 259,32: yathavutto
ev~ ekaccce idaiTI ca idaiTI ca karissama ti sattighato seyyo ); 493 (anubaddhe jaramaral)e tassa -aya
madhuravacanena mittani -anti piyavacananucchavikaiTI gharitabbaiT~): Ja V 458,s (pakkhadivasesu uposathika
pana na karonti, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gh~santi); IV 71,17' hutva ma -aiTI kareyyatha ti); Vism 377,2 (sukhadln~
(utrasto -as! bhlto); - part.pr. (a) ghasa(t), mfn., paccayanaiTI -ena); Sp 180,9 (tadisassa vacanassa -o
Th 749 (antovailkagato asiiTI maccho va -am amis~; samucchedo ti); Dhp-a III 156,2o (attano 0 '-attham eva
Th-a III 28,2o foll.: amisaiTI -anto khadanto maccho vi ya, phaleti); Mhv 35:22 (ar!hi -ato seyyo taya -o imassa tu);
gi1abajiso maccho viya ti adhippayo); Spk I 274,10* - ifc see akkhohil)í-, arahanta- (sv araha[t]), il)a-, ümi-,
2
(etaiTI ... maral)ena bhijjati etarp maccussa -am amisarp, khal)U-, gama- (sv gama ), tala- (sv tala'), nagara-,
Ee so, nom. n. ?; Be, Ce ghasam; Se ghasam amisarp nigama- (sv nigama'l, pantha-, pitu- (sv pita[r]), matu-
gataiTI; metre uncertain) = Pj II 397,26* (eds so); - (sv mata[r]'), muqhi-, setu-; - 2. (m[fn])., killing; one
1
(b) ghasanta, mfn., Ja II 260,25·; Th-a III 28,2o; who kills; - ifc see cara- (sv cora ); - aghato in Ee at
(e) ghasana, mfn., Vin II 201,25* (mahavarahassa mahirp Ps II 118,24 is wr for aghato (Be, Ce, Se, MI 140,17 so).
vikubbato bhisaiTI -anassa nadlsu jaggato, Be, Ce, Se so; ghlita(r), m. [from ghateti], a destroyer; Sv 229,19
Ee ghasamanassa, unmetrical; Sp 1276,16: bhisam (bhagava me saral)aiTI parayanaiTI aghassa -a hitassa ca
-anassa ti bhis~ khadantassa, Ce, Ee, Se so; Be vidhata ti, Ce, Se so; Be, Ee tata) =Ud-a 287,16 (Be, Ee,
-amanassa ti); - inf ghasituiTI, Ja V 24,s· (jighaññan ti Se so; Ce ghateta; f. Sp 171,32: eds tata;= PsI 131,1: Be
-itukamo 'smi ); - ghasiturp in E e at J a I 190,11' is prob. tata; Ce, Ee, Se hanta) f. It-a II 44,4 (Ee, Se so; Be, Ce
wr; Be, Ce, Se ghaiT~situiT~:- pp ghasta, mfn., who has hanta) f. It-a I 65,1 (aghassa -a)= Th!-a 171,16 (Be, Ce,
eaten, swallowed; ifc see vailka-; - fpp Ee so; Se ghatahatassa).
ghasitabba, mfn., Ps IV 199,s (til)aghasan ti -aiTI til)arp, ghatarp., ind., l)amul absol. ofhanati qv.
1 1
khaditabban ti attho, eds so); - see also jighacchati. ghataka , m., ghatika ,f [ts], (one) who strikes or kills; a
1
ghasati2 , pr. 3 sg. ? [= ghasati ?], eats;? pleases, killer, a murderer; a destroyer; V in I 334,25* (in uddana:
satisfies; ? Ja IV 56,26* (bhavanti h' eke purisa matu pitu ca -~); Sp 444,2ojoll. (imaiTI vatthuiTI
ghataka 84 ghiiteti

miiremi ti cetanaya atthibhavato -o ca hoti -etha ti); IV 449,17* (balayarp. balassa vaco nisamma
anantariyakammarp. ca phusati ... ); Cp-a 191,27 ahetuna -ayate janindo ); V 182,22* (-emi karp. avajjharp.
(kiiraQ.ika ti -a, coraghataka ti attho); 229,20 (vadhako ñatinam udikkhamananarp.); VI 139,2o* (atha no
ekanten' eva-o paccatthiko); Sadd 398,30 (upaghato -o akaraQ,asma yaññatthaya deva -esi); 491 ,IO* (katharp.
pa!igho);- ifc see arahanta- (sv araha[t)), itthi-, gama- Vessantararp. puttarp. satthena -ay amase; 491 ,12': -amase
(sv gama\ go-, cora- (sv cora 1), thi-, pitu- (sv pita[r]), ti -essami, Ce, Ee so; Be -ayissama; Se-essama); Nidd I
matu- (sv mata[r]\ samika-. 216,24 (kodho parapuggalarp. -etva attanarp. -eti);
ghataka 2, n. [ghata + ka2], striking, slapping; killing; Mil 278,14 (suriyo atippabhataya timirarp. -eti); Sp 54,2
devastation, destruction; - ifc see gama- (sv gama2], (paccantarp. vüpasamenta core -enti); Mp I 369,2o (raja
tala- (sv tala\ matu- (sv mata[r] 1). imarp. corarp. dakkhiQ.advarena niharitva -etha ti aha);
ghatana, m.f( -I)n. and n. [ts], l. (mfn.) striking, attacking; Dhp-a II 43,14 (raja marp. -etu va rarthato pabbajetu va);
destroying; Pj II 390,17 ([sena] abhippaharini ti samaQ.a- Mhv 7:35 (ajjeva yakkhe -ehi); 7:36 (tattha saddarp.
brahmaQ,anarp. -1 nippothani antarayakañ ti attho) = karissami tena saddena -aya); Sadd 398,19 (vadhati
Nidd-a I 233,28 (Ce so; Be, Ee, Se ghatinl); Mhv 25:116 vadheti -eti ice api mpani bhavanti); - opt. 3 sg.
(sabbesarp. -irp. tarp. manasi ca kayiraniccatarp. sadhu (a) ghateyya, la VI 140,z• (anantararp. pi tarp. deva
sadhu);- 2. (n.) striking; killing; Abh403; lai 177,t4 -eyya); Ps III 345,3; Spk III 61,13 (caQ.c)o kumiiro
(dubbalanarp. yeva -ato); VI 424,26 (acchariyarp. tassa -eyyapi man ti); (b) ghataye, Dhp 129 (na haneyya na
rañño evampena upayena -an ti); Mill86,tt (yarp. pana -aye); Sn 705; la VI 140,1* (ma tassa saddahesi na marp.
bhante Nagasena coranarp. -arp. tarp. tathagatanarp. KhaQ.c)ahalo -aye, Ce, Ee so, prob. wr; Be, Se -eyya);
anumatan ti); Spk I 144,5 (ettakanarp. pana pasünarp. (e) ghatayeyya, Sn 394 (paQ.arp. na hane na ca -ayeyya);
0
-kammarp. nama bhariyan ti, Be, Ce so; Ee, Se 3 pl. ghateyyurp., Nidd I 397,8 (he!heyyurp. vihe!heyyurp.
gha!ana-); Vibh-a 381,8 (piil).atipata ti piil).assa atipata, -a -eyyurp. upaghateyyurp.); Sv 80l,t9; - fut. 3 sg.
miirana ti attho); - ifc see go-, tala- (sv tala 1), matu- (a) ghatessati, la VI 424,22'; Cp-a 255,12 (ayarp. marp. kin
(sv mata[r] 1). nu kho -essati udalm no ti); (b) ghatayissati, la VI
ghatapana, n. ffrom ghatapeti, caus. of ghateti; 424,18*; Cp 3:12:6; 1 sg. (a) ghatessarp., la VI 137,8*
AMg ghayavaQ.a], causing to kili; incitement to killing; (-essarp. Candarp. ca Suriyarp. ca, Be, Ce, E e so; Se
Sp 1277,22 (rañño -arp. n' atthi). -issarp.); - ghatessarp. in Ce, Ee at la I 255,5 (yan-
ghati, pr. 3 sg., see sv ghayati 2. nünaharp. ... -es san ti) is prob. wr for ghateyyan ti (Be,
ghati(n), m.f(n). [S. ghatin], killing, destroying; (one) who Se so); (b) ghatessami, Vin IV 225,26 (mayharp. pajapati
kills; a murderer; Ja VI 87 ,16* (tarp. ekaputtarp. -imhi aticarati tarp. -essami ti); Ps III 329,2t; (e) ghatayissarp.,
katharp. cittarp. na kopaye, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se ekaputta- la VI 137,12' (Ce, Ee, Se so; Be -essarp.);
ghatamhi; 87,17': -imhi ti ghatake, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se (d) ghatayissami, la VI 151,28*; Cp 2:6:10; - part.pr.
ghatamhi ti); Nidd-a I 233,28 ([sena] abhippaharini ti (a) ghatenta, mfn., Vin III 89,3o (hananto -ento
samaQ,abrahmaQ,anarp. -ini nippothani, Be, Ee, Se so; Ce chindanto chedapento ... ); la V 231,t5; Ps II 29,II
ghatani; = Pj II 390,17: eds ghatani); - ifc see para- (bahusu pi manussesu ekam eva paQ.arp. -entesu); Spk III
viriya- (sv para), paQ.a-. 268,2 (attano pi savake aññamaññarp. -ente niviireturp. na
ghatika, mfn. [cf S. ghiirtika], mixed with ghee; ? sakkoti);- neg. aghatenta,mfn., laiii 203,It*; (b)neg.
Sadd 786,17 (tilena sarp.sagharp. bhojanarp. telikarp., evarp. aghataya(t), mfn., SI 116,19 (sakka nu kho rajjarp.
goJikarp. -arp.); - -ghatika in Ee at la VI 87 ,22· (putta- kiireturp. ahanarp. aghatayarp. ... , Be, Ce, Ee so; Se
ghatikamhi) is wr; Be, Ce -ghatakamhi; Se -ghatamhi. aghatanarp.) quoted Dhp-a IV 32,t; (e) neg.
ghatika\ se e sv ghataka 1. aghatayanta, mfn., Spk I 180,28 (ahanantena
ghiitika2, f [BHS id.; cf S. lex. ghati], destruction; killing; aghatayantena, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se agha!entena);
- ifc see dubbala-. (d) ghatayamana, mfn., la I 256,12' (anavasesa
ghatima, mfn. ffrom ghata], striking, piercing; destroying; aññamaññarp. -ayamana, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee aññarp.); -
- ifc see ghana-. aor. 3sg. (a)ghatesi, JaVI 141,15*; Mil20l,t5; Sp41,23
ghatuka, mfn. [ts], murderous; hurtful; Abh 731 (himsa- (te sabbe Asoko ... Tissakumiirarp. !hapetva -esi); Ps V
sllo ca -o). 62,24 (sili.gena vijjhitva -esi, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gha!esi);
ghatUip, inf of ghateti qv. (b) ghatayi, aghatayi, Sn 308 (raja... gavo yaññe
ghateta(r), m. ffrom ghateti], one who causes (someone) aghatayi); 309 (ta visaQ.e gahetvana raja satthena -ayi);
to kili or be killed, who incites killing; D I 56,s (n' atthi Ap 490,6 (-ayi); Mhv 7:37 (aghatayi); 2 sg. (a) ghatesi,
hanta va -a va)= MI 517,28. aghatesi, la III 176,12' (yo tvarp. mama dubbalaya puttake
ghatetaya, mfn.,fpp ofghateti qv. vadhi -esi ti); VI 150,5* (ma tata no aghatesi);
ghateti, -ayati, pr. 3 sg. [S. ghatayati; denom. from (b) ghatayi, aghatayi, la V 69,13* (karp. avajjharp.
ghata qv, used sometimes as caus. ofhanati qv], strikes; aghatayi); VI 142,3* (ma -ayi orasarp. puttarp.);
kills, slays, puts to death; causes to kili or be killed; (e) ghatayittha 1, Sp 588,31 (tvarp. ... manussarp. -ayittha);
Vin III 74,37 (evarp. vijjha evarp. pahara evarp. -ehi ti); (d) ghatayesi, la VI 139,21* (pubbe va no daharake na
IV 308,19 (imina Kappitakena amhakarp. ayyaya thüpo hanesi na -ayesi, L. Alsdorf, 1967, p. 41 so; Be, Se
bhinno banda narp. -ema ti); Dhp 405 (yo na hanti na daharakale . . . na -esi; Ce daharake samane . . . na
-eti; Dhp-a IV 176,3: n' eva kañci sayarp. hanti na aññe -ayesi; Ee daharake ca samane . . . na -ayesi;
-eti) = Sn 629; la I 175,16 (dinbadirtharthane sunakhe 140,zzfoll. ': kasma sayarp. va na hanesi aññehi va na
ghatva 85 ghayati

-apesi); 3 pi. (a) ghatesu~, aghatesu~, Ja III 177,15* (ete the organ of smelling; Abh 150 (nasa ca nasika -a~);
nag~ aghatesu~; 177,w: aghatesun ti vadhi~su); Vin IV 2,22 (na -erra ghayita~); MI 112,5 (-a~ e' avuso
Sv 153,27 (Nagadasa~ ... ranhavasino kupita -esu~); pa~icca gandhe ca uppajjati gharraviññal).~); S III 232,6
(b) aghatayu~, Ja IV 211,3* (aññarnañña~ vivadena (yo -asmi~ chandarago cittass' eso upakki1eso); IV 7,3
aññarnañña~ aghatayu~; 211,w·: aghatayun ti (-assa assado ); Dhp 360 (-erra s~varo sadhu, Be, Se
-apesu~); (e) ghatayi~su, Ja I 254,28; As 245,J9; so; Ce, Ee ghiil).ena); It 24,8• (cakkhu sota~ ca -a~ ca
2 pL ghatayittha2, Ja VI 491,J6' (ma tumhe ... -ayittha); jivha kayo tatha mano etarri yassa dvarani suguttarri 'dha
- inf (a) ghatetu~, M 11 122,J; Ja IV 192,J9* (na itthi- bhikkhuno ); Nidd I 233,18 (-ato gandhatai_J.ha [savati]);
karai_J.a raJa putt~ -etum arahasi); Sp 56,J4; Dhs 605 (y~ -~ catunna~ mahabhiitarra~ upadaya
b) ghatayitu~. Mi1186,17; (e) ghatu~? Ap-a 562,3J pasado attabhavapariyapanno anidassano sappa~igho ... ;
(karnm~ asodhetva ghatukamatta va jlvantam eva ta~ As 310,28foll.: ghayatl ti -~. ta~ sasarnbhara-
süle uttasesi); - absoL (a) ghatetva, Ja I 166,26; ghanabi1assa anto ajapadasal).~harre padese
Vism 602,1 (saya~ kusa1~ pi akusa1a~ pi samarr~ yathavuttappakar~ upakara-upatthambhananupa1ana-
añña~ dubbalakamma~ -etva); Sp 998,32 (jarriihi va parivara~ ghanaviññal).ad!n~ yatharah~ vatthudvara-
kapparehi va najikerapasal).ad!hi va -etva); Ps IV 61,3 bhava~ sadhayarnarra~ tinhati); 606 (yarnhi -arnhi
(khuddakarnige -etva, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee gha~etva); anidassanamhi sappa~ighamhi gandho anidassano
Cp-a 249,6; Mhv 25:7 (-etva Darnije); (b) ghatetvarra, sappa~igho pa~ihaññi); Vibh 70,1o (-~ arrice~
Ja VI 140,2•; (e) ghatayitva, Mil219,J6; As 245,s; - dukkha~ anatta viparil).amadhamma~); Mi154,2o (yo
pass. pr. 3 sg. ghatiyati, Mi1186,J4 (yo so maharaja bhante abbhantare jivo ... -erra gandha~ ghayati); 55,31
-ati); Ps 11 332,J6 (-antu); V 31,26 (upahaññatl ti -ati); (-e uggha~ite); Vism 444,2 (upadariipa~
- part.pr. ghatlyarnarra, mfn., Ja I 175,J7 (te digha- catuvisatividha~ cakkhu sota~ -~ jivha kayo riipa~
dighaghane -amarra palayitva ... ); Ps 11 133,24 (ime saddo gandho ... ); As 315,6 (-~ pi akasajjhasay~
satta ... kilesakamehi -amarra); - pp ghiitita, mfn., vatupanissayagandhagocara~); Sadd 334,17 (gha
struck; killed; Ja I 167 ,Jo (--tta); Sp 1023,6 (mata -a); gandhopadarre: ghati "'~);- o•ayatana, n., the sense-
Ps III 349,J8 (me matu1o adosakarako nikkarai_J.ena -o ti); organ that is the nose; the sphere of olfactory
V 88,J7 (ghatessama ne ti cintetva idh' eva -esu sabba~ perception; D II1 243,15 (cha ajjhattikarri ayatanarri
van~ eka~ kul).ap~ bhavissati, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee wr cakkhayatana~ sotayatan~ -~ ... ) f. S 11 3,31;
gha~itesu); Ud-a 265,J2* (macchake -e disva); Dhs 605; Vibh 136,16; Vism 481,6;- 0 '-indriya, n., the
Th!-a 262,33 (ya~ ca paccatthikehi -arra~ rudhira~); sensejaculty that is the nose; D III 239,11 (pañc'
Mhv 25:109 (diya<;l<;lharnanuja v' ettha -a);- ghatite in indriyarri cakkundriya~ sotindriy~ -a~ ... ); S IV
Ee at Sp 1106,8 is wr for gha~ite (Be, Ce, Se so); - 169,2; Vibh 122,3; Vism 491,6; Pa~is-a I 85,3 (gharrarn
neg. aghatita, mfn., Sv 926,6 (pares~ aghatitabhava~); eva ghayana1akkhai_J.e indagha~ karetl ti -a~, Be, Ce, Se
-fpp(a)ghiitetabba,mfn., Mi1186,Jo (coro ... bandh- so; Ee ghal).am); - 0 -dviira, n., the access that is the
aniyo bandhitabbo ghatanlyo -o ti, Be, Ce, Ee so; Se nose (as sense-organ); Nidd I 130,26; Vism 624,16;
ghatitabbo ti); 407 ,J6 (yogina yogavacarena ... kilesa- As 73,17 (ta~ gandharammai_la~ -e apathagata~ viya
makkhika ... tatth' eva -a); Ps III 413,21 (matara~ pi hoti); - 0 -dhiitu,f, the constituent element that is the
pitara~ pi ghatetva atta va -o ti, Be, Se so; Ce jotetabbo nose (as sense-organ); M III 62,12 (-u gandhadhatu
ti; Ee wr gha~etva); Cp-a 61,2 (yajana mutto ti Khai_J.<;Ia- gharraviññiil).adhatu); Vibh 87,11; Vism 484,29; Spk 11
hajena vihitayaññavidhito vuttanayena -ato mutto ); - 131,12 (0 -ppasado -u);- 0 -pasiida, m., the tranquillity
neg. aghatetabba, mfn., Ja V 182,26' (aghatetabb~, Be (resulting in sensitivity) of the sense-organ that is the
Ce, Ee so; Se agha~etabb~); (b) ghatanlya, mfn., nose; the receptive power of the sense-organ that is the
Mi1186,JO; (e) ghatetaya, mfn., MI 231,2 (vatteyya no se; Spk 11 131 ,JI; - o-rata in E e at It-a I 171,26 is wr
rañño . . . vaso ghatetay~ va ghatetu~ japetay~ va for jharrarata (Be, Ce, Se, It 40,2o* so);
japetu~ pabbajetay~ va pabbajetu~; Ps 11 276,34: -Viññeyya, mfn., cognisable by the sense-organ that is
0

ghatarah~ ghatetabbayutta~ ghatetu~) f. 11 122,1; the nos e; Vin I 184,23 (-a gandha); D III 234,5 f. M l
(d) ghacca; - see sv ghacca; - caus. pr. 3 sg. 85,25; Dhs 589 (-a~ riip~); Mi1270,15 (nibbana~ ...
ghiitiipeti, Vin I 277,7 (cai_J.<;Iay~ raja -eyyapi m~. Be, na -a~); -aghiinaka, mfn., without (the sense-organ
Ce, Se so; E e wr -eyyasi); 343,36 (sabbe va tayo -essati); that is) a nose; Yam I 58,2o (sacakkhukarra~ -arra~
Ja IV 124,26 (putte -eyya ti); V 230,25 (sve -etha n~ uppajjantarr~); 11 73,14; - saghiinaka, mfn., with (the
maharaja ti); Cp 3:2:9 (-emi); Sv 318,3 (attano putte jate sense-organ that is) a nose; Yam I 59,2o; 1173,10.
sattakkhattu~ -etu~ upakkarni, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee ghiiyati1, pr. 3 sg. [cf S. k~ayati ?] burns; is consumed; ?
ghatetu~) = Ps 11 390,25 (Ce, Ee so; Be, Se marapetu~); - part.pr. ghayarnarra, mjn., Mi1397,4foll. (goriipo
- part.pr. ghatapenta, mfn., Dhp-a I 359,5;- aor. 3 sg. chandena -amarro pan1y~ pi va ti .. . yogina
ghatapesi, Ja VI 140,23'; 3 pL ghatapesu~, Ja IV 211,1o-; yogavacarena acariyupajjhayana~ anusatthi chandena
- absol. ghatapetva, Ja I 260,23 (sahassa~ -etva); pemena pasadena -arnanena pa~iggahetabba, Be, Ce, Ee
Vibh-a442,27;- pp ghatapita, mfn., Sp 1277,2o (rañño so; Se ghasarnarro ... ghasarnarrena);- se e also jhayati 1.
-itatta); - fpp ghatapetabba, mfn., Cp-a 191,15 (kumaro ghiiyati 2, ghati, pr. 3 sg. [S. jighrati, ghrati], l. smells;
nasiyo nasetabbo -etabbo ). Dhatup 394 (gha gandhopadarre); Dhatum 628; S IV
ghiitvii, absoL of ghayati2 qv. 72,26 (ye te gharraviññeyya gandha aghayita ... na ca
ghiina (and occasionally ghiil).a), n. [S. ghriil).a], the nose; -asi na ca te hoti -eyyan ti); A III 237,27 (puriso
ghiiyana 86 ghnl}l}ati

candanaghatikal)l adhigaccheyya . . . so y ato y ato -etha amisal)l, Be, Ce so; Ee ghasam; Se -am amisal)l gatal)l;
yadi mülato yadi majjhato yadi aggato adhigacchat' eva metre uncertain; = Pj 11 397,26*: eds ghasam); Cp-a 90,28
surabhigandhal)l); Vv 38:7 (-ase tal)l sucigandhal)l); (etth' eva te slsal)l chinditva mayhal)l sunakhanal)l -al)l
Dhs 605 (yena ghanena ... gandhal)l . . . -i va -ati va karissaml ti); - 0 '-aeehada, m., food and clothing;
-issati va -e va); Kv 126,34 (antena ghanena atltal)l M III 169,3o (kule paccajayati datidde ... yattha kasirena
gandham -atl ti); Mil 54,20 (yo bhante abbhantare -o labbhati) f. S 1 94,1 f. A 1 107,25 (Mp II 176,3/oll.:
jlvo ... ghanena gandhal)l -ati); Sadd 334,17 foil. (gha yasmil)l ku1e dukkhena yagubhattaghaso ca koplna-
gandhopadane: ghati . . . -ati); part.pr. mattal)l acchadanal)l ca labbhati); - o• -aeehadana, n.,
(a) ghaya(t), mfn., S IV 75,3• (-ato gandhal)l) = Th 811; food and clothing; Ja V 477,14 (-al)l sal)lvidahatha ti);
Sv 736,9; (b) ghayanta, mfn., Ap 347,2o; Ps III 110,1; Mil351,13; Sp 53,2 (titthiya parih1na1abhasakkara
(e) ghayamana, mfn., Spk I 206,18 (slla-gandhal)l ... antamaso -al)l pi alabhanta); Spk I 260,19 (te cattaro pi
-amanassa, Be, Ce, Se so; Ee wr ghayamanassa); 297,27; pal)ltehi - '-adihi upat!hahanta); Vv-a 23,2o;
1 --parama, mfn., having or wanting nothing more than
- aor. 3 sg. ghayi, Dhs 605; - absol. (a) ghatva ,
ghatva, S IV 71 ,5' (gandhal)l ca ghatva surabhil)l, Be, Se (mere) food and clothing; DI 60,22 (sal)lvuto vihareyya
so; Ce, Ee ghatva); 75,1• (na so rajjati gandhesu --paramataya santuqho); MI 360,9 (idha me ... yal)l
gandhal)l ghatva patissato, Be so; Ce, Ee, Se ghatva) = ah o si dhanal)l va dhaññal)l va ... sabbal)l tal)l puttanal)l
Th 810 (eds ghatva; Th-a III 44,13: ghatva ti -itva); dayajjal)l niyyatal)l, tatthahal)l . . . --paramo viharami;
Sadd 334,17 (ghati ghanal)l gandhal)l ghatva); Ps III 39,1 foll.: ghasamattal)l e' e va acchadanamattal)l
(b) ghatvana, Ap 268,26; (e) ghayitva, Vin III 77,24; ca paral)l katva viharami, tato paral)l n' atthi na ca
M III 167,3o (pilf.la guthabhakkha ... guthagandhal)l-itva patthemi ti dipeti); Ps I 111,34 (pabbajitva --paramataya
o• -esana,f (and -esana, mfn.), (/.)a
0
dhavanti); Ja III 52,16 (uddo macchagandhal)l -itva); santuqhe); -
Vibh 248,18 (ghanena gandhal)l -itva); Mil347,1•; search for food; the begging round; (mfn.) connected
Sp 586,1s; - neg. aghayitva, Ps 11 293,1; - 2. sniffs; with the search for food; S I 141 ,24• (-al)l iriyati
kisses; - absol. ghayitva, Ja V 328,21 (puttal)l Nandal)l sitibhuto; Spk I 207,18: aharapariyesanal)l carati); Sn 711
alingitva slsal)l -itva cumbitva tava hadaye sokal)l (na muni gamam agamma kulesu sahasa care -al)l
nibbapehl ti);- pp ghayita, mfn. [cf S. ghrata], smelled; chinnakatho na vacal)l payutal)l bha!)e; cfPj II
Vin IV 2,22 (amutal)l nama na ghanena -al)l na jivhaya 497,7 foll.: chinnakatho vi ya hutva obhasaparikatha-
sayital)l ... ); Patis 1 79,17; Mil 80,12 (--tta gandhal)l nimittaviññattipayuttal)l ghasesanavacal)l na bhal)e );
sarati); Ps III 211,10;- neg. aghayita, mfn., not smelled; Ja IV 223,4• (tattha -al)l care); Cp-a 24,21 (ekadivasal)l
(what has) not (be en previously) smelt; S IV 72,25 (ye te dvikkhattul)l -a na sallekho ti, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se -al)l na
ghanaviññeyya gandha aghayita aghayitapubba ... ); sallekhan ti); - 0 -haraka, m(jn)., (one) who fetches or
Ps III 211,10 (aghayital)l ghayitabbal)l ghayital)l carries fodder; Th 910 (daFddo -o; cfTh-a III 72,2o: -o
samatikkamitabbal)l, Be, Se so; Ce, Ee agghayital)l); - ti 0 -mattassa atthaya bhatil)l katva jivanako); -
fpp ghayitabba, mfn., Mil55,33 (gandho ghayitabbo);
0
-hetÜ, ind., for the sake of food, for food; Ja Ili 522,7•
Ps II1 211,10. (na -u pakaroma papal)l, Ce, Ee so; Be, Se -u pi
2 karoma); Ap 420,18 (uddharami bhisal)l tattha -u);
ghayana, n. [from ghayati ], smelling; the action of
smelling; Dhatup 34 (singha -e); Patis 1 79,15 (gandhesu Cp 1